《The Transmigration Routine of Always Being Captured by ML》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 . 1: ¡¯The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ Late at night, everything was silent and there was asional cries of cats on the streets . The moon has been down to the east, the bright moonlight shining on the sleeping Li Luo . Suddenly, arge group of dot light fluttering from long distance and drilling into his window . The light then buried into Li Luo body . ¡¾Ding!...start scanning...the soulpatible is 100%, start binding...Ding! System binding sess!¡¿ Sleeping Li Luo feel a bit noisy, he unconsciously scratched his ears, turned over, and continue to sleep again . ...... The next day . Until when the day on the three poles and almost approaching noon was Li Luo opened his quilt . With a chicken hair, he drowsily go the bathroom to brush his teeth . When he looking in the mirror with his sleepy eyes, Li Luo suddenly rememberedst night he seems hear the sounds, might it just his imagination . ¡¾Ding! Host, you are about to enter the first world, please ready yourself . ¡¿ A voice was ringing in his mind, scared him so much that the toothbrushes that he held fell into the wash basin . What the fuck, what¡¯s going on?! Is he have too much sleepst night, so now he is hallucinations? ¡¾I¡¯m system with name Xiao Qi, my dear host . This is not your illusion ~¡¿ Li Luo: "......" He would rather believe that he had a hallucination . ording to his luck, if something in the novel happened to him, it is absolutely impossible to let him dominate the world . ¡¯Please leave, thank you!¡¯ ¡¾©¸ (^ o ^) ©¼ Because us meeting for the first time, allow me to make an exnation: Young people, for the peace in the world, for love and justice, looking for the dawn in this world, let us open the sacred journey . ¡¿ Li Luo: "...wtf?" Xiao Qi: ¡¾t(¡¥¡¥)q . The host no need to worry, in simple terms you must travel to the world that I specified . As long as you assistance the world¡¯s protagonists to achieve the pinnacle of world until finish, you can return to reality, as well a surprise package . ¡¿ Surprise package? Li Luo eyes suddenly brighten, is he finally stumble into good luck? Thinking of his pathetic unmarried live, Li Luo asked: "Can you give me a beautiful woman?" As long as he was solved this problem, even if you letting him travel to a hundred worlds it would no problem! Xiao Qi: ¡¾No, I¡¯m a system that have a good morals and will not force anyone to be a system reward . ¡¿ Li Luo: "...Goodbye!" Xiao Qi: ¡¾Please host, you don¡¯t be so cruel, I swear the surprise package is a good things . And now the system has been bounded, and only if you finished all the tasks was I can leave . ¡¿ Li Luo: "......" Said to have a good morals and don¡¯t force anyone, don¡¯t you just eaten what you said! Li Luo almost spurted blood . Hold the wall he quietly go out of the bathroom, he decided to go back to bed and sleep . Perhaps with sleep again, he will find it all just dream . That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all just his nightmare! Xiao Qi: ¡¾Cough! Host, although the surprise package can¡¯t be your encouragement, but you can asked for something like enchanted your charm . And also, you can see the female lead in your novel with your own eyes . You really don¡¯t thinking about it?¡¿ Xiao Qi followed word is very temptation, for the Otaku, the temptation of the female lead is very effective . Sure enough, Li Luo stopped after hear it . Xiao Qi: t(* ¡ã¡ã *)s it¡¯s worked! Li Luo silent for a moment then quietly speak: "The female lead was the protagonist¡¯s women, see them falling in love and once more be unmarried man, to only die in affectionate, I don¡¯t interesting!" Xiao Qi: ¡¯...Fuck, this unscientific! Host you don¡¯t need make the script so realistic!¡¯ It doesn¡¯t matter, the counter-task is enforced, unless he don¡¯t go out . Once he in contact with the first world, he has to obligate with the time that¡¯s provided . Xiao Qi does not exin it is because of the guilty conscience and the host said so much _ (_ _: _) _, encounter so ufortable host, the system also feel abused . Li Luo feeling satisfied with Xiao Qi instant quiet down . He went back sleeping to recover his sense and wake up after his rm sounded . He put on his wallet, ready to go downstairs to eat in beef noodle shop . As soon as he opened the door, he felt a danger, but he still had no time to react . He only saw a masked ck man with a knife in front of him, and immediately he felt pain in his neck, afterward he caught in the darkness . ...... The moment he regain his consciousness, he jumped up from the bed . What the fuck! He just seems to have seen a weird masked person when he opened door and killed, then returned to the bed in a sh . It only took a few seconds, but the horrified feeling of his neck being cut off remained in his mind . ¡¯My door seems to swollen me to different world, what to do?¡¯ This type of ending is simply don¡¯t cool...Strange, ¡¯Systeme out, I promise it will kill you carefully!¡¯ ¡¾Ding! You still have an hour to cool down, an hourter you have to open the provide information about this world or you can cancel it . ¡¿ Cold machinery tone unexpected sounded in Li Luo minds . Li Luo pulled the corner of his mouth, and said: "Xiao Qi, youe out, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you are the one talking, if you don¡¯te out now, you don¡¯t have toe out to see me again . " ¡¾Xiao Qi: [Ying-ying-ying-ying...¡¿ Li Luo: "Say something! Also, what are those existences who kill me?" Xiao Qi: ¡¾I am very sorry host . In fact, this is --...¡¿ "So, as long as I refuse to enter different worlds now, you will disappear, and I will be denied existence?" Li Luo said . ¡¾Ye-yes QWQ, in fact, the world is very good . Host, you should be travel for some time . When you go there ande back, it will not affect your life in the real world . ¡¿ Xiao Qi said . Li Luo: "......" He knew that he would seethed his luck by drinking water, and it was impossible for good luck toe to him . Li Luo heart at this moment was copsing, no girlfriend no problem, and now he would also forced to watch others fall in love . What the hell, it¡¯s simple very heartless . Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 1 . 2: Li Luo took a deep breath, he now have no choice but to bite the bullet and went into different world, after all, no one can live alone . Li Luo stands up and walked toward the door . The moment he opened the door, what greeting him was a knife as fast as lightning . Li Luo, ¡¯I¡¯m died . ¡¯ Once again crawled from the fragment bed to get up, Li Luo asked the system with copsed face: "Xiao Qi, how did I enter the same scene?" Xiao Qi: [Host, fighting . It only forty-seven minutes, you certainly can!] Li Luo: Haha, what fighting and so on . It¡¯s almost impossible to live pass today . He has many openings to kill N times, and even his neck is feeling like not his . After Li Luo is in the right posture, the masked man in the ck opened the blind out . At this moment, Li Luo was almost wept . Which crossover people was like him, to wearing through so hard and not going through sess so many times . [Big host, the hand that you holding now is the protagonist, your identity is protagonist fellow disciple, Su Mucheng . Wait a minute I will send you a synopsis of the story, as long as it not deviate from the final oue for the protagonist achievement, for the rest time the host can doing whatever he wishes . After all, the process is not important, the oue is . *Keke* I will soon asleep, if something happened immediately called me, I will appear, I wish the host have a lot of fun . Yo meme da (RQ) . ] Li Luo found his left hand is holding a soft slim hand, a white carved like jade boy was maintaining a calm look in his face, but the horrified and scary look in his eyes was betrayed him . Just how he is on the even so early with the protagonist? And, this Su Mucheng, he is quite impressed . But he could not think too much, at the protagonist¡¯s ze stare in his direction, his train of thought interrupted, if the sword is sessful, it is estimated that the novelpletely finish . Li Luo subconsciously stood in front of the boy, the next moment he felt a pain in his right chest, a second before he loss of consciousness, his mind shed only one though: the creator of Xiao Qi must be his enemy, haha Q_Q . ...... Inrge bed, lying a thin boy, with pale innocent face, slender eyebrows tight wrinkles, white teeth biting the lower lip lightly, he crying unconsciously: "Father...mom, hurts...it hurts..." Sitting on the edge of the bed is very anxious boy holding the young boy¡¯s hand, he could not help but turned around and asked the tall man who standing eagerly, "Master, when Su gege can wake up? He¡¯s been hurting, is it really alright?" "Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t worry . Master already given his pulse a check, and his body not having any major obstacle, in a few days he will certainly wake up . " The boy release his hands from young boy and leaved the room . He must cultivated harder, only then he can protect himself and also protect Su gege! ...... Li Luo opened eyes, he immediately felt the pain from his right chest and he looked at the wooden roof over his head for a long time before he reacted to himself that he was in another world, and he was almost dead again . Fortunately he is still alive, otherwise he afraid he have to painstakingly start again from the scratch . After nced around the house and see no one around, Li Luo called Xiao Qi immediately . After all, when he first arrived, he did not know anything about this world at all . He did not want to be discovered . Even though his chest was still aching, it was nothingpared to immediate needs . Xiao Qi: [d(@ ^^ @)¥Î Big host, I¡¯m didn¡¯t expect we only separated for such long, you already think of me ~ Silver House so happy . ] ¡¯I didn¡¯t expect the host so reluctant to separable from me, I be shy (* / ¦Ø \ *) . ¡¯ If Xiao Qi has a solid body, then Li Luo can clearly see her shy writhing body . The next second, Li Luo mercilessly pierced Xiao Qi¡¯s fantasy: "Don¡¯t miss you, now tell me, where is the story outline?" [Great host, how can you so cold QwQ!!] "Where is it?" [Humph, we friendship is over! I will ignore you!] Xiao Qi threw off the light spot in Li Luo minds, and then disappeared . Li Luo feel it was funny and he helplessly shook his head, his just thinking of that light spot, and instantly arge section of text poured into his mind . After a few minutes he opened his eyes, he finally knew why he feel familiar with the name of Su Mucheng . The world in which he now lives is the first novel he wrote ¡¯The Wild Dragon proud days¡¯ . The protagonist in this novel is Qin Yu . He is the favorite son of the emperor Xuanyuan of the Qin country . The emperor Xuanyuan is ready to promote him to Crown Prince after he grows up . The First Prince Qin Yan born from the Queen, he have extremely cruel nature . He is bearing grudge with emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s decision, and he jealous of Qin Yu . When Qin Yu eight years old, that night when he going to xuesh¨¬ fu to visit Taifu . Qin Yan sent assassin who disguised as robber in that ce . He killed the entire poption in mansion to covered the assassination attempt of Qin Yu . At the same time, Qin Yan also cooperated with his mother the Queen to poisoned the emperor . When the emperor ill be beyond cure they imposed imperial edict, establishing themselves as emperor . When Qin Yu at the most critical moment of life and death, he saved by the world best master Zhao Mutian because he saw Qin Yu rare bone root who people can only find one in a millennium year . Zhao Mutian received him as a disciple . Zhao Mutian was not only a Martial Arts Wizard, but he also very versed on military strategy . Qin Yu was very intelligent, under the guidance of Zhao Mutian, he had learned all of Zhao Mutian¡¯s skills in a few years, and he surpasses his master . At that time, Qin Yan already be a well-known tyrant, and with the oppresses of Qin Yan, people not dare to say anything . Qin Yu immediately started his revenge, he find his grandfather and soon overthrew Qin Yan¡¯s reign . After that, he stabilized the government, doing expedition in all directions, and became Eternal Emperor . The process doesn¡¯t very interesting, so Li Luo ces a red mark in novel to finish itter . He then invited his few roommates in the dorm to eat hot pot . And his identity now is Qin Yu¡¯s first senior brother, and his parents¡ªthe grand tutor couple, was already dead, so his loyalty is in the protagonist . He vowed Qin Yan was his number one enemy, he followed the protagonist in his expedition, and finally died under the Zhao capital walls while shouted ¡¯Long live Emperor¡¯ . Li Luo: "......" Is this brainless person really written by him? At this moment, the quiet room suddenly hearded a sound of door being open, Li Luo pulled his conscious out of his mind, looked toward the source of sound . He saw a little boy wearing ck practice clothese in . He still has fat in his face and he was delicate little boy . As soon as he saw Li Luo opened eyes, the little boy¡¯s big round eyes suddenly lit up . "Su gege, you finally woke up!" "Your Highness..." Li Luo propped up his body to give Qin Yu a salute . "Su gege, you should lie down, you don¡¯t have to salute to me again . " With seriousness in his little face, Qin Yu pressed Li Luo back to his bed . "This is...not ording etiquette . " Li Luo said quickly . "What I said, Su gege should did it . " As Qin Yu looked at the young boy¡¯s pale and weak face, he felt a slight panic and pain in his heart, when he saw the gauze on Li Luo chest, his little hand could not help but touched Li Luo¡¯s wound . "Su gege, is it still painful?" Then he plucked his lips, bowed his head and blew the wound on Li Luo, "Mother said if you get hurts, blow it and it will not painful anymore, Su gege, do you feel better?" When he looked at Qin Yu who was less than his own chest and feeling the temperature of the palm of his hand on his chest, he finally had the feeling that the characters he faced were all true . Think of he¡¯s so small when his parents have been killed by Qin Yan, ¡¯as if demons and gods at work¡¯ Li Luo put his hand in Qin Yu¡¯s fluffy head and said . "Your Highness, if you want to cry just cry . " "I do not want to cry, I want to work hard to be strong, and revenge my father and mother! ...I do not want to cry..." He soft greasy voice getting lower and lower, his round buns face slowly crumpled into a ball, his big eyes also watered, "Wu-wa-wa...wu-wu, fuhuang, mufei...wa-wa-wa-wa..." His tears not dropped to Li Luo¡¯s chest, and only wet the gauze that entangled the wound . Finally, Qin Yu whose eyes were swollen with tears smoothed out his mood . Zhao Mutian reced Li Luo¡¯s gauze with a new one¡ªbefore itpletely wet with tear . However, since then, Qin Yu be more intimate to Li Luo, almost every day he clinging to Li Luo, he also sleeps together with Li Luo every night . When Li Luo don¡¯t agree, he would looked at him pitifully, insisted Li Luo until Li Luo reluctantly agreed to let him go to bed with him . On the night N years, nanny Li Luo said: ¡¯Even if every night he is dependent on me, in the future Qin Yu must dominate the world as the protagonist, but now he is still just a brat! Everyday bedtime stories, or 365 days throughout the year without sry, such a day, I¡¯m really don¡¯t want to go through it again! Please! Release! Me!¡¯ Note: "Ge/gege" ¡ª big brother . "Fuhuang" ¡ª emperor father, what the emperor¡¯s children calls him . "Mufei" ¡ª mother-consort or mother-concubine . Mother who is also an imperial consort . They cannot be simply referred to as mother because socially, the mother of the imperial sons is the Empress . Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 1 . 3: Due to Qin Yu¡¯s request, Zhao Mutian reluctantly received Li Luo as a direct disciple, and to ept his guidance together with Qin Yu . Compared with Qin Yu, Li Luo¡¯s root bone can only be regarded as extremely poor, and he is three years older than Qin Yu . His bones were very hard, so he cultivate very slowly . However, regarding Zhao Mutian¡¯s Art of War, Li Luo did well in learning it, perhaps it¡¯s because of his knowledge about the novel, after all, he followed the protagonist in his expedition, so his OOC can¡¯t be too powerful, right? As the time passed, Li Luo witnessed how the protagonist had grown from a small child into an extremely handsome teenager with slender shoulders and long legs . But at the same time, his worries also increased day after day . Originally it was enough for him and Qin Yu toy down in the bed, but with the growth of the two men, especially Qin Yu who had grown taller, (Qin Yu is now 16 years old, but he was a bit taller than Li Luo was, even though Li Luo looked healthier than Qin Yu was . ) the bed seemed be narrower and narrower, to the point where when the both of them were lying down, they were unable to move or to turn around . Li Luo wanted to rece it with a bigger bed, but he doesn¡¯t know why, in the end there is always no sess . ...... The night is quiet . At this time in Li Luo¡¯s room, two tall teenagers were lying down on the bed, but because the bed is too small, the teenager at the inside part of the bed is very close with the other youth . His ck hair slipped from his thin shoulders, very naturally flowing on the bed, exposing his white jade ears and wless neck . The teenager at the outside part of the bed propped his arms, his eyes staring at the body lying on his side without blinking . "Mucheng, tomorrow we will have to go down the mountain . " Qin Yu looked at Li Luo¡¯s slender waist; he can¡¯t help gulping down a few times, his eyes darkening . "Yes . " Li Luo with his half-closed eyes, gently answered . Since a year ago, Qin Yu stopped calling him Su gege and instead he started calling him with his own name . Li Luo is not very concerned about it, even if it doesn¡¯t change now, when he became the emperor, it is impossible to call him so . Because today he trained with Zhao Mutian, Li Luo was feeling very sleepy and he only wants to close his eyes and sleep, he couldn¡¯t concentrate his mind to chat with Qin Yu . "I¡¯m a bit nervous; I have been thinking and waiting for this day for long time . But if we don¡¯t seed what should we do?" "If we are not sessful, we will go into seclusion in the mountains, where that incapable ruler can¡¯t find us . It¡¯ste, let¡¯s sleep we have to get up early tomorrow . " Li Luo said carelessly as his two eyes immediately closed tightly, and not long after, he sinks into the dream world with his mouth slightly open . "Ha-ha, live in seclusion in the mountain . Mucheng, you must keep your promise . " Qin Yu was silent for a long time, he made sure that Li Luo¡¯s already asleep, before his hand caressed Li Luo¡¯s face and augh came out of his mouth . Then he leaned over and gave a light kiss on Li Luo¡¯s slightly parted lips . He was staring at Li Luo¡¯s beautiful waistline for a long time, he subconsciously opened the under-garments of the defenseless Li Luo, exposing a white and jade like beautiful back . He gently massaged it for a long time and finally he left a light kiss mark . He smoothed Li Luo¡¯s clothes; his arms familiarly holding Li Luo¡¯s waist before he slowly fell asleep . ...... The next day Li Luo woke up in Qin Yu¡¯s embrace, he carefully moved Qin Yu¡¯s arm from his waist to stand up from the bed . He walked across Qin Yu¡¯s body, and took clothes from the closet to wear . Finally it¡¯s the descending mountains event; he will soon encounter the female lead in this novel, Liu Ruoyan . He estimated that Qin Yu will not stick to him anymore, and he can finally have a bed for himself . His source of happiness is actually not because he will soon meet the female lead of this YY novel, but because he can finally have a quiet night¡¯s sleep . Let a sister join and don¡¯t hold to this crossover otaku who give-up his own highest goal, this is how deep his understanding is . But it¡¯s strange for two men to be sleeping together, plus they¡¯re so big now . Every morning he woke up in Qin Yu¡¯s embrace, also because the bed is too small, he¡¯s too close to Qin Yu¡¯s body, it gave him unspeakable feelings . Moreover, why does Qin Yu always held him in his arms, like a woman? Is it because he¡¯s so weak! Simply tired his mind thinking about it! Li Luo looked with resentment at Qin Yu who¡¯s in the bed . As his eyes made contact with Qin Yu¡¯s, Qin Yu immediately sat on the bed and asked: "What¡¯s the matter?" "Eh? It¡¯s nothing; you should also pack your stuff, be ready to go down the mountain . " No matter what, even if it hurt his dignity as a man, he must share his bed with Qin Yu . Li Luo turned his face to his wardrobe, he pulled out four cloths and ced it on the table, and then he folded the clothes and piled it up . But apparently he was not good at it and the clothes were still messy . "My stuff was already packed yesterday . When are you going to get this done? Let me help you . " Qin Yu looked at Li Luo¡¯s clumsy and confused look, his eyes could not help but to reveal a trace of smile, he quickly dressed and walked to Li Luo¡¯s side to help him organize his clothes . With the help of Qin Yu, Li Luo¡¯s scattered clothes that were stuffed into the closet were quickly turned into a bundle wrapped in cloth . "All the banknotes are with me, and it¡¯s okay for you to bring some silver . " Qin Yu looked at Li Luo . Without objection, Li Luo nodded his head as it doesn¡¯t matter who brings lots of money anyway, since both of them are going together . Qin Yu seems to be in a good mood as he hang up the corner of his lips, it brighten up his young handsome face . It was very eye-catching; Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but to stare with a nk look on his face . Qin Yu handed over Li Luo¡¯s bundle, and then took another bundle of his on his own and put it on his back . "We will have breakfast first and then we¡¯re going down the mountain . " Li Luo only woke up from his nk look when he heard Qin Yu¡¯sugh, at that moment, he felt his heart skip a beat . Li Luo shook his own head, this must be his illusion . He looked at the teenager¡¯s back . He quickly followed with Qin Yu¡¯s footsteps, and walk side by side with Qin Yu towards the kitchen to eat . ...... Qin Yu¡¯s maternal grandfather Nangong Ao is an important general of Qin country who¡¯s holding hundreds of thousands of troops, he often leads the army stationed on Qin border to stop the barbarian tribes in the north, as well as guard the territory between Qin State and Yan State . He had two sons and one daughter, Qin Yu¡¯s mother Nangong Yue is his youngest daughter and the most favorite child of Qin Yu¡¯s grandfather . During that time, in order to win over Nangong Ao, Xuanyuan Emperor married Nangong Yue as imperial concubine, he did not expect that he will really fall in love with her . Nangong Ao also put down his original worries about his youngest daughter . When Qin Yan quickly poisoned Xuanyuan emperor, assassinated Qin Yu, and faked imperial edicts to ascend the throne, Nangong Ao is very furious but he did not send out his army . He can only defend the frontier and to ignore the new emperor¡¯s order, simply because of Qin Yan¡¯s local tyrant attitude in establishing his power . ...... Qin Yu and Li Luo¡¯s n in this trip is to go to the North frontier, and seek shelter from Nangong Ao, and then make n to overthrow Qin Yan¡¯s reign . The two were riding horses all the way from the south to the north . Because they¡¯re not in a hurry, if they encounter any unique features of different towns and cities, they will stop and rest for a few days, if they don¡¯t find any town to stay, they will look for a safe ce to pass the night . However, Li Luo is very depressed on the whole journey, as long as they stay overnight, he still sleep together with Qin Yu in same room . Aside from the change in ce, the other things were still the same as before . The exnation Qin Yu gave him is that the journey is too far,so they should live together to save money . Li Luo: ¡¯......Hehe, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how many banknotes you have, and how much can you spend! Didn¡¯t you see the look in the eyes of those shopkeepers when they heard that we were staying the same room!¡¯ The most important thing is to wake up in embrace every day¡ªso tired, simple don¡¯t fond to it _(: §Ù) ¡Ï)_ . In any case, Li Luo and Qin Yu finally reached their destination three monthster . Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 1 . 4: When Li Luo and Qin Yu left Jiangnan, it was still a ce with long grass, various flying birds, red flowers and green willows . But along the journey, the closer they got to the north, the colder the weather turned . When they reached thergest city in North¡ªXirong city, the sky was full of snow . Qin Yu¡¯s maternal grandfather, Nangong Ao¡¯s mansion was located here . Li Luo pulls the reins tightly and mps his horse¡¯s belly, so the horse stopped its pace . In front of the city gates, Li Luo looked at two rows of soldiers standing on each side . From among the soldiers came out someone, withboured breath, and Li Luo stepped down from his horse . Qin Yu followed suit, he pulled his horse¡¯s reins as he walk beside Li Luo . After saying a few words under the scrutiny of the city guards, the two entered the Xirong city smoothly . The sky had darkened, so there were very little pedestrians walking outside, basically less than usually . Li Luo grabbed a middle-aged man who hurried past him . "Uncle, do you know in what direction general Nangong¡¯s mansion is?" The middle-aged man withdrew his shoulders and raised his head to look at Li Luo¡¯s thin face, his mustache moves slightly . His pair of eyes widened as he looked at Li Luo and Qin Yu¡¯s bodies and when he looks at the shiny and smooth horses beside them whose immediately turn in a circle, his eyes immediately bright . He put a hand in his sleeve and rubbed his forefinger and thumb in front of him . "I want to know, will you give me money . " Li Luo immediately choked up, ¡¯What the hell, I just asked for directions, yet you want we give you money? Uncle, is your character already overdue?¡¯ "What? You have quite the wealthy appearance, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even afford this little money?" Mustached middle-aged man said to Li Luo with contempt . Li Luo: "......" He really wants to punch this guy . Not waiting for Li Luo, Qin Yu extends his hand and throws a piece of silver into the hands of the middle-aged man . At that the mustached middle-aged man eyes immediately brightened, he bit the piece of silver with his teeth, and then carefully ced it in his bosom . "Two sirs, if you want to find general Nangong mansion, just follow this road all the way to the west, then turn left two times . " After he finished speaking, the man immediately turned around happily . "Qin Yu, how could you really give money to that rogue? If he didn¡¯t want to tell us the way, we could have turned around and asked those gatekeepers, what are you doing to give so much?" Li Luo looked helplessly at hispanion, the money has been given, and even if he had a knot in his heart, he couldn¡¯t get it back from that shameless rogue . "It¡¯s just a little money, Mucheng, let¡¯s go . " Qin Yu pulled the reins and headed towards the direction that mustached middle-aged man pointed . Li Luo: "......" ¡¯Every time we booked rooms, didn¡¯t you say we didn¡¯t have much money? Are you eating back your words?¡¯ While wallowing in his depressing thoughts Li Luo didn¡¯t notice Qin Yu, who walked by his side, turn his head towards the direction that the mustached middle-aged man left in, his eyes dark to the point of making people feel cold . ...... "Ze-ze, those two rich people were really stupid . " Moustache middle-aged man went to the usually alley, looked back and narrowed his eyes, he disappeared at the corner of the streets of Li Luo and Qin Yu, the moustache on top of his lips raised up, his little eyes shed a trace of pride . He took out that piece of silver from his bosom, put it in his mouth and took a bite, then turned around humming a small tune, which echoed in the alley . As his figure entered the shadow of the alley, suddenly two pairs of handse out from shadows and dragged him in . It soon followed with a burst of intensive skin kicking sound and depressed voice: "...only this much?" The mustache man with bloody nose and swollen face lying on the ground, tearily said: "Really...really only this...Aiyo, don¡¯t...don¡¯t hit again . " He had thought that today was his lucky day, with only few sentences he swindled two or three months of wages, who knew he would actually encounter this kind of thing, not only was the silver gone, even the dozen copper in his body were taken . When he thought ofing home to face the questioning and scolding of his wife, the expression on his face became sadder . How is today his lucky day, this is clearly an unexpected cmity falling from the sky! ...... Li Luo and Qin Yu walked ording to the instructions they were gived; they pulled the horses through a street withnterns and finally stopped in front of a huge mansion . The gray walls encircled half the street, and a que with ck gold characters hung above the tall door . On it ces two words¡ªNangong, stood out with an imposing manner . The bold strokes almost pierced the que . On both sides of the mansion door stood soldiers wearing armor, it looked more heavily guarded than the city gates . Noticing the approach of Li Luo and Qin Yu, the two lines of soldiers immediately went alert . "This is the general mansion location, if you don¡¯t have business, please leave!" Qin Yu said loudly: "I came to visit the old General Nangong . " The soldiers nced at each other, then one of them walked in front of Qin Yu and asked: "Do you have a token?" Qin Yu nodded slightly and said: "Of course . " Then, he handed a brocade purse to the soldier . "Ok, wait for a moment . " The soldier looked at the brocade purse, took it in his arms, and went inside . ...... In an elegantly decorated hall, sat two men and a woman, in the main seat is an old man with white hair, his face is full of wrinkles but looks full of energy, his back is straight, a pair of strict eyes were shing, not at all looked like a nearly 60-year-old man . "This few years Qin Yan has be more and more over the top, our estimate is Qin State will be ruined by this traitor hands! Unfortunately, my good grandchild...my daughter..." After speak this, the voice of the old man choked for a moment, his eye be more prate and ayer of dense chillinesse out from his body, he tightly clutching the armrest with his palm and directly pull out a small chunk of wood . "Father, Yue¡¯er meimei...has been gone for so many years, and although she is already gone, she certainly doesn¡¯t want to see you hurt again . " Liu Ruoyan who is sitting at the left of the elderly is also immersed in grief, it was difficult to cover-up the sorrow in her eyes, she took one deep breath and speaks out infort way . She has a charming face, dressed in light purple clothes, the girl shapely eyebrows wrinkled, her pair of charming almond eyes also has a faint of mist . Even though she was only 14 years old, it can already be seen that in a few years, this face would even rm celestial beings . "Yes, Yue ¡¯Gugu¡¯ certainly will not want to see ¡¯San shugong¡¯ in grief . " Nangong Ao looking at his right side . She and Nangong Yue somewhat resembled one another, however Liu Ruoyan¡¯s features were even more exquisite . Nangong Ao couldn¡¯t help but pat her a few more times on her back, "If Yu¡¯er still alive, I will properly introduced the both of you, Yu¡¯er certainly will be fond of you . " At this moment, somebody suddenly knocks from the outside . Nangong Aoplexion immediately changes, his grief immediately put away, his lip line purse up tightly, his sharp eyes looked toward the door¡¯s direction, "Come in . " He said . "General, the bodyguards reported that someone wants to see you, this is the token, subordinate already did the rough inspection, there is no problem...but..." A half-gray hair, wearing a blue clothes old man pushed the door, somehow his muddy old eyes actually brighten . ...... After looking at the old man, Nangong Ao¡¯s emotion immediately calm down, "Yifeng, it¡¯s you . " After a pause, he looked at the old man¡¯s with slightly excited expression and hasn¡¯t some doubt at the old man . "Yifeng, what the matter?" "General..." The old man took a deep breath and turned around to check his surroundings several times, he sideways into the room and looks towards Liu Ruoyan who is sitting beside Nangong Ao, the look of his eyes was a bit hesitant . Nangong Ao following the old man¡¯s line of sight toward Liu Ruoyan, he waves his hand and says, "Don¡¯t worry, just frankly say what is the matter, everyone here is my people . " Note: "Gugu" ¡ª paternal aunt; CL:‚€|¸ö[ge4] "San" ¡ª third . "Shugong" ¡ª great uncle; grandfather¡¯s younger brother; Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 1 . 5: "Yes . " The old man, Nangong Yifeng, took a deep breath and opened his mouth, but his lips only trembled slightly . He took another deep breath and said slowly, "General, this subordinate received a letter from little ¡¯Dianxia¡¯ . The letter was entrusted to him by young Miss and that person is still outside the mansion . Also that person...that person¡¯s appearance and the young Miss are three-quarters simr . " (Young Miss in here is Qing Yu¡¯s mother) "What?!" Nangong Ao immediately stood up, his eyes staring at Yifeng, it took him a while to react . Finally Nangong Ao took a few steps forward and seized the Yifeng¡¯s arm, his palms were trembling, his pair of tiger eyes widened . "Is what you are saying true?" "Absolutely true! General, didn¡¯t you say that little ¡¯Shaoye¡¯ is exactly like our little Dianxia?" Nangong Yifeng couldn¡¯t help but notice the strength of Nangong Ao¡¯s hand, which could easily crush an ordinary person¡¯s bone, but he was too excited to care at the moment . Suddenly Nangong Ao calmed down after his burst of excitement and released Nangong Yifeng¡¯s arms . Understanding the meaning in Nangong Yifeng words, he pondered for a moment, before saying: "Let that mane in . Whether it¡¯s true or false, I can tell . If it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s naturally the best . If it¡¯s fake..." Nangong Ao face darkened, "I will let him know, how terrible the price for fooling me is . " ...... Li Luo was bored to death, he turned his head left and right, looking around the ce, where they had been standing for almost twenty minutes now . Fortunately, he had thisme skill to slightly warm up his the body, otherwise in this sub-zero weather, he would have frozen to death already . However even with that, he could still feel his hands and feet be a bit cold . Qin Yu nced at Li Luo, then walked steadily toward him and reached for his hand . The next second, a warm current transferred from Qin Yu to Li Luo¡¯s captured palm and spread throughout his whole body . Li Luo was shocked by Qin Yu¡¯s sudden actions, as a man, holding hands with another man made him feel ufortable¡ªeven if he didn¡¯t mind too much some of Qin Yu¡¯s intimate actions in the past few years, when he had been forced to share a bed with him . Being treated like this now in such a public ce, made a slight sense of difort appear in Li Lou¡¯s heart . But his body was being warmed and he didn¡¯t want to shake off the protagonist¡¯s hand so soon . __(: §Ù) ¡Ï)_ His integrity had slowly started falling... he could only say that habits were really scary . In that case Li Luo selected his own feelings over beingfortable . However he still wanted to keep his integrity frompletely dropping, so he mustn¡¯t fail to guard it again or hesitate for a moment . At this moment, the gate of Nangong mansion opened and a young manservant briskly headed towards their direction . Li Luo immediately threw off Qin Yu¡¯s hand and backed off half step, standing behind Qin Yu . Qin Yu withdrew his hand indifferently, only once the palm was at his side he touched it with his finger and seemed to bask in the feeling he felt on his palm,paring his palm to that very exquisite touch . The young manservante in front the two of them and with respectful manners said to Qin Yu: "¡¯Gongzi¡®, the General invited you to enter the mansion to talk . " Qin Yu nodded his head, he threw his reins directly to the young manservant, as he also took the ones in Li Lou¡¯s hands and did the same . Finally he said: "Let¡¯s go . " Young manservant pulled the two horses, while Qin Yu and Li Luo walked two steps behind him, and entered the door . The manservant entrusted the horses another one with different clothes and walked back to the front of Qin Yu and Li Luo to lead the way . As Li Luo walked, he looked quietly at the surroundingndscape . In his novel, those were just things described in text, yet now presented in front of him was a real scene . Thinking of how he would soon see the beautiful appearance of Liu Ruoyan, Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but feel excitement . Even though the beauty didn¡¯t belong to him and could only looked be at, the sight could stillfort him a little bit of the hardships he had experienced . Of course, the most important thing was¡ªas long as the heroin was here, Qin Yu would no longer be as stuck to him as before, right? He would finally be free from the suffering of being hugged as pillow every night . After all how could a man¡¯s stiff body beparable to a girl¡¯s soft and tender one? Li Luo almost couldn¡¯t conceal his eager eyes, he was looking ahead with burning eyes . He remembered that when he wrote this event, the heroin had proudly came out from inside to meet the protagonist . Sure enough, as the young manservant led them through a corridor and into a courtyard, Li Luo saw four peoples standing under a tree . Wearing a light purple dress, with a face that even although a bit immature, still looked like ¡¯the beauty of a stunning beauty¡¯ face, stood the heroine . She gazed curiously in their direction with a that pair of limpid autumn water like eyes of hers . Li Luo looked at the heroine who was still a little girl . Even though he didn¡¯t have pedophilia, he couldn¡¯t help but feel moved . As a nerd who had used his right hand to do it for many years, looking at this type of ¡¯a manpletely can¡¯t resist¡¯ face, he couldn¡¯t help but blush and have his heartbeat quicken . Qin Yu who was walking beside Li Luo noticed the subtle look on Li Luo¡¯s face and how his eyes were staring attentively at a girl so his eyes narrowed, shing with a trace of displeasure . Qin Yu quickened his footsteps and blocked Li Luo¡¯s vision . Li Luo was still staring at the heroin somewhat entranced, when found his sight blocked by an expansive back . Looked at Qin Yu¡¯s back, Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but spit out two sentences in his mind: ¡¯Brat, I will not steal your future wife, I¡¯m merely taking a look and nothing more, is it so bad? Your possessiveness is this strong now, just how terrible will it be in the future?¡¯ Because he couldn¡¯t see the scene in front him, Li Luo could only hear an hesitant elderly voice which after hesitating for a while, finally recovered and asked: "You...you¡¯re the guest who delivered the brocade purse?" Qin Yu leant forward and faced Nangong Ao to cup one¡¯s hands in salute . The sharp eyesight of Nangong Ao slightly vanished and his facial expressions became gentler . "Yes . " Qin Yu said . Nangong Ao looked at Qin Yu in front of him; his six-sense told him that the teenager in front of him was exactly the grandson of whom he had thought so much for throughout the years . The suspicious thoughts in his mind dropped greatly . "Do you know the rules of the Nangong family?" Nangong Ao asked Qin Yu . After listening till the end, Qui Yu¡¯s dark eyes shed and his handsome face be more rxed . "Yes . " "If so,e in . Lin¡¯er, you alsoe in . You, Ruoyan, will stay to chat with this friend, and we¡¯ll be out after a while . " "Yes, Nangong ¡¯bobo¡¯ . " Hearing Nangong Ao¡¯s order, Li Luo almostughed out loud . No matter what precautionary measures Qin Yu took, he couldn¡¯t prevent the difference between men and women . His grandfather and little ¡¯jiujiu¡¯ invited him to check the family tattoo, but the heroine couldn¡¯t follow closely because she was female, and an outsider like him couldn¡¯t be told the secret of the Nangong family . The corner of Li Lou¡¯s of mouth couldn¡¯t help but upturn, showing a trace of a curve . Qin Yu was just turning around and happened to capture the sh in Li Luo¡¯s eyes; his face suddenly became ck and he gazed with displeasure at Li Luo reaction . Li Luo immediately put away the look on his face, lightly coughed and he gazed to the side . Qin Yu¡¯s face became even cker, he turned around and looked at Nangong Ao . "Allow him toe as well, he is my most trusted person . " After stopping for a moment, he continued, "If it wasn¡¯t for him, I certainly wouldn¡¯t have seen you again . " Nangong Ao looked over at Li Luo¡¯s again and thought for a moment, then nodded . "Alright, he cane too . " ¡¯Wait, I don¡¯t want to watch Qin Yu¡¯s nude back . Please ask me to stay here with the younger sister, it¡¯s such a rare chance to be together and talk a few words with the soft younger sister . ¡¯ ¡¯Little Qin Yu, why are you behaving this way and making life difficult for me, how can I fix it£½Ãó£½!¡¯ Li Luo shed tears in his heart as Qin Yu pulled him into the room, the door closed tightly, obscuring his sight of the younger sister . ...... After confirming the identity of Qin Yu, the treatment of the two in Nangong mansion soared . Qin Yu¡¯s room was arranged in the safest location of the mansion . There was a team of soldiers guarding the outside of the yard, which had a shift change every two hours . The yard was protected like an unshakeable fortress . Obviously, after suffering the painful loss of his beloved daughter and grandson six years ago, the old General now regarded Qin Yu¡¯s safety as very important . If any hidden danger threatened Qin Yu¡¯s safety, he would make sure to extinguish itpletely . ...... Sunlight slightly prated through a gap and entered the room . Li Luo frowned as he sat on the couch, the clothes on his body are half opened, revealing a white and smooth back . His beautiful shoulder de slightly trembled as he turned his head with great effort to look at the condition of his back . "Don¡¯t move . " Qin Yu held down Li Luo¡¯s shoulder, as he used his wheat-colored palm to press down Li Luo¡¯s body, his deep gaze looking at his back . "How is it? Last time you said that the wounds is caused by a bug bite, how is it looking this time?" Li Luo asked . He wasying down on his stomach and his head was buried in a soft quilt . The exnation was too odd, he and Qin Yu had just recently moved in this wing of the courtyard, Qin Yu no longer requested him to stay in the same room with him . Yet he couldn¡¯t be happy for long, the next day when he woke up he felt an unpleasant feeling of numbness on his back . He had turned his head to look but couldn¡¯t see anything, he had then looked in the bronze mirror but it was to no avail, he could only to see that there seemed to be a few obvious red imprints . In the end he could only find Qin Yu to help him take a look at it . He had no idea what bugs could bite the three or fourrge marks on his back . "I¡¯ll re-apply your medicine, and after a few days it will disappear . " "Oh, so it¡¯s that easy . " After Li Luo listened to Qin Yu¡¯s exnation, he no longer thought much about it . He obediently rxed his body and allowed Qin Yu to apply the medicine for him . Qin Yu looked at the four marks on the white back that he had bitten and his adam apple couldn¡¯t help but roll a few times . If Li Luo hadn¡¯t made him so angry that day, he also wouldn¡¯t have left such obvious traces . Fortunately Li Luo was simple-minded, so he didn¡¯t think much about them . As Qin Yu thought of that, a trace of bitterness appeared in his heart . ording to this, if he didn¡¯t do something obvious, then Li Lou would never know about his feeling? But now...was too soon, he still didn¡¯t have enough assurance and strength . But once he did, he would definitely bind this person forever at his side . Qin Yu¡¯s fingertips touched the ointment and afterwards gently smeared it on the red marks . His gaze darkened as he contained his desire to lick Li Luo¡¯s delicate and thin waist, then his gaze fell at his butt that stick up above the quilt and wrapped in white underwear . Inevitably there would be a day when he would have this body pressed under him, so that he would never be able to see other women . Li Lou could only have him in his heart, he can only think about him, so that he can only be happy under his body, always belong to him alone . Note: ? "Di¨¤nxi¨¤" ¡ª Your Majesty (honorific); His or Her Highness ? "Sh¨¤oy¨¦" ¡ª young master ? "G¨­ngz¨«" ¡ª son of an official; son of nobility; your son (honorific) ? "B¨®bo" ¡ª father¡¯s elder brother; uncle ? "Ji¨´jiu" ¡ª mother¡¯s brother; maternal uncle (informal); Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 1 . 6: In the blink of an eye, Li Luo and Qin Yu had been living in the Nangong Mansion for three months . In these three months, Li Luo didn¡¯t see Qin Yu that much, except before bed, when Qin Yu woulde and chat with him; only after he felt drowsy and fell asleep would Qin Yu leave . As the author of this book, even if he didn¡¯t see Qin Yu, he knew that he spend his days conspiring with the three generals of the Nangong family in the secret room of the study . Regarding this situation, Li Luo felt very happy, if the protagonist elerated his pace in gaining power over the Qin country, that would shorten his time returning home . It was simply great! Li Luo looked at the slowly progressing bar of the system in his mind, his expression was very satisfied . Little Qin Yu continue doing your best, *hai-hai*, if only he didn¡¯t disturb his sleep time at night, it would be even better . However, people can¡¯t ask for too much . Well~ in fact, since he hadn¡¯t met with Qin Yu in a very long time...he quite missed him, not that he would admit it . Now he was living in ancient times and there was very little entertainment, so to have a good friend, with whom you grew up together from childhood, to chat with was very good . ...... Li Luo reclined in a couch under the shade of a tree in the yard, his hands folding a fan with which he was constantly fanning himself; yet his forehead still had a thinyer of sweat . Unconsciously, it had be the mid July of the second year . In this year, Qin Yu¡¯s secret supporter, the old General Nangong and several people with quite authority in the Qin country, including the ¡¯qinwang¡¯ that had secretly resented the new emperor, had already reached an agreement . They would help Qin Yu regain the throne, if the right time came . And came it did . This summer was an extraordinarily hot one, even in the north where Li Luo was, not to mention the south area of the country . With the fan on his forehead, Li Luo squinted through the shadows of the trees and looked at the sun that hung high in cloudless blue sky . The scorching sunlight without the slightest restraint burned the vastnd, the green grass dispiritedly creeped on the ground, looking somewhat dry . This year was the rarely seen drought year that appeared every hundred years, since the founding of the Qin country . Even in the rainy season there wasn¡¯t much rain, the rain rate significantly lower than previous years . Thend was faced with endless burst of sunlight, which caused the fields to crack up into lumps and the water to dried up almostpletely . Large-scale crops were dead and the peasants lost their grains . However, even in such a difficult time, Qin Yan not only didn¡¯t reduce taxes, but actually increased them by 10% . The starved peasants could only eat grassroots and gnaw on tree barks, after being overwhelmed by the heavy tax fees . Some even started to sell their children . Because of this tyranny,ints from all directions started popping up . And this was precisely the best time for Qin Yu to begin seizing power . After thinking until this point, Li Luo held his fan and fanned himself several times . After little Qin Yu begins seizing power, he would no longer have this kind offortable day . He must follow little Qin Yu in all of his expeditions, which meant living inside tents for a long time . His current living standards would certainly plummeted immediately . So he must take advantage of the current time while he still could enjoy life . Li Luo narrowed his eyes, and picked up the iced watermelon from the table, taking a mouthful . His light colored lips got covered with watermelon juice, and their color became glossy pink . And the sight of that kind of seductive lips was what greeted Qin Yu, when he arrived . His eyes narrowed, the dark pupils shing with a trace of darkness that was difficult to detect . "Ah?" Li Luo suddenly felt a shadow in front of him and immediately opened his half-closed eyes, after seeing it was Qin Yu, he asked puzzled: "Yu, why are you leaning so close to me?" Qin Yu straightened his body, but didn¡¯t answer Li Luo¡¯s question . Qin Yu picked up a small piece of watermelon on the top of table before popped it into his mouth, he chewed for a moment before saying: "It tastes good . " Li Luo immediately forgetting that problem, nodded his head and said, "Last night, I specially went to the well of our yard to pick it . Today, I sliced and ced it inside the ice cubes, since in this kind of weather, it¡¯s the best time to eat this . " He picked up a piece and popped it into his own mouth, his beautiful peach eyes narrowing to expose a look of satisfaction . Qin Yu looked at his appearance, only to feel his just recently wet lips begin to dry up, his originally hot body now bing even more heated . No, not now . Even if he was thirsty for this person like a beast on the verge to break through the cage that trapped it, his reason told him that it wasn¡¯t the right time yet . But that time would soon arrive . Ah, why was it so hard to bear? Qin Yu ced his restless fingers at the side of his body, but even then he still couldn¡¯t stop himself from reaching towards Li Lou¡¯s lips and wiping them . He had a touch ofughter on his lips, as if his action was a natural thing to do . "Mucheng, the watermelon juice that you ate spilled and I wiped it for you . " "Oh, okay . " Li Luo didn¡¯t think much about it and smiled toward Qin Yu . He continued to stuff his mouth with watermelon like a hamster . While Li Luo wasn¡¯t paying attention, Qin Yu ced the finger he used to wipe Li Luo¡¯s lips to his own . And when his tongue licked it, he immediately narrowed his eyes¡ªsure enough, it was very sweet . A lot sweeter than the watermelon that he has just ate, but it was still far to little to be able to diminish the burning me in his heart and body . It wasn¡¯t enough, absolutely not enough . Qin Yu took a deep breath, and used all the reason that he still possessed to suppress the beast in his heart . He quickly turned around and walked towards the courtyard door . Li Luo looked puzzledly at Qin Yu¡¯s back, "Yu, you just arrived and have to leave already, what¡¯s up?" "Well, I just remember there was something I haven¡¯t done yet, so I¡¯m leaving first . " "...Oh, OK . Then go ahead . We will talk again in the evening . " "Yes . " Lo Luo didn¡¯t wait up that night, he thought Qin Yu would still be busy . Only the next day, he once again felt the numbness that he encountered before; when he faced the bronze mirror, he actually saw five or six red marks on his back . The marks, which looked redder and harder thanst year, looming under the belt of his waistband, almost sticking to his butt . Li Luo secretly wondered how this year¡¯s insects became even more ruthless . Was his blood so delicious? Furthermorest night he lit up the bugs¡¯ incense, why hadn¡¯t it been useful... Why weren¡¯t there results? Thinking himself unlucky, Li Luo could only find Qin Yu to help him apply the medicine, after all, those parts, he simply couldn¡¯t reach . Note: ? "Qinwang" ¡ª first-rank prince; also called wangye, i . e . "His [Your] Royal Highness" Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 1 . 7: "Zhen" ¡ª The royal I or We . It was how the emperor refers to himself . "n¨¤ ch¨¦n" ¡ª This-servant (or subject); used by state official or subject in dynastic China to address himself in front emperor . The sunlight was shining viciously on the ground . The rising heat making the scenery appear listless and somewhat distorted . Somewhere in a poor small vige with sogon grass roofs,pletely surrounded by barren soil . A man with a crooked back and dark hair was walking with a tired face and heavy pace . He passed by the fields, that had dried up and cracked from the sun, and walked into his worn out courtyard . Inside a woman dressed in in cotton clothes and wrapped up hair, was holding a malnourished and sickly in appearance little boy in her hands . She had been waiting there for a long time, looking anxiously at the courtyard door . When she saw the middle-aged mane back, her eyes shed with a glimmer of hope . "Husband, How was it? Can the taxes this year¡¯s be postponed?" The man shook his head, then he sat on the doorstep, took out a pipe from his bosom and with ¡¯bada-bada¡¯ sound he drew out from it . Only after taking a long breath did he started speaking, "No reduction in rent and we cannot fail to pay, not only that but it¡¯s raised with 10% . The vige elder said that the taxes must be handed in October of this year . " After hearing that, the woman immediately let out a loud cry, "How will we continue living like this, our baby almost has no food to eat, and we still have to pay the tax...As the matter of fact, aren¡¯t they forcing us to die?" This same scene also happened in other various parts of the Qin country . Originally, the people already felt resentful when Qin Yan post positioned heavy taxes after his ascension to the throne, now they became even more unable to suppress their anger towards him . This resentment, under the heavy pressure of life, needed only a small spark, before it be a sharp de aimed at Qin Yan . ...... "Hahaha, good! Good! Good! This unexpected situation will give us a good reason to take action!" Inside the spacious living room, Nangong Ao was reading the secret report in his hand . His face was red as he stroked his long beard andughed heartily, then handed over the report to Qin Yu, who was sitting to his right, "You also take a look . This thief is currently doing something that will benefited us!" Qin Yu immediately read through the secret report with rapid pace . When he finished, his eyes also shined with a trace of joy . His n had long been arranged and it could, now, finally be implemented . As long as he properly grasped this opportunity, he would certainly take back his position, that was unjustly stolen from him and once again have it in his hands . As long as he had that position, he would finally have enough power to bind that person forever at his side . "Grandfather, that n that we arranged previously, is it ready to be implemented?" "Yes, we have to strike while the iron is still hot . " Nangong Ao nodded, "Now that we have such a good opportunity on our hands, we must pay back that Qin Yan kid before he has time to react . We will use the people¡¯s anger to igniterge fire and burn him to ashes . " ...... A monthter, when themon people¡¯s resentment umted to an explosion point, rumors spread among them . The rumors said that to obtain his current position, the current Emperor murdered his own younger brother . He had also poisoned the former Emperor and his beloved imperial consort . In other words the former Emperor hadn¡¯t actually passed on the throne to him . His younger brother, who was murdered, was said to be intelligent and adorable since childhood . He would show courtesy to his servants and possessed a kind heart, nothing like the present cruel and unforgiving emperor . Even though most ofmon people had never meet Qin Yu before, they had long ago heard of his good reputation . In the light of the present emperor¡¯s conduct and deeds, immediately all of the good memories about that little prince who had been "assassinated" flooded in their mind . The peoplemented how unfair the heaven was to actually permit such malicious prince to be the emperor . The Heavens really were blind . ...... Bian capital city, the Pce, Yang Xin Hall . "Bang!" A jade white teacup ruthlessly smashed on the ground, it immediately split up into pieces, the hot tea sshing the shivering man that was kneeling on the ground . "Damn, who spreaded this kind of rumor! Zhen will decree him to be punished by having his corpse splitted up by horses, he won¡¯t be allowed to have an easy death!" "Emp...Emperor, Please calm down your anger!" The man that kneeling on the ground started shaking even more, he did not dare lift his head and kept kowtowing toward Qin Yan, who was dressed in a five-legged dragon robe . "Calm down? How can Zhen calm down? Investigated it! Quickly investigated it, this investigation is of the greatest importance, who in the end did this, actually daring to step on zhen¡¯s head . "Yes, yes, yes, na chen...chen retreat first . " The man kneeling on the ground still didn¡¯t dare raise his head, with it lowered in submission, his legs shifted little by little till he was out of Yang Xin Hall . "Humph!" Qin Yan flung his sleeve and walked away with a darkplexion . He returned to the court and took a seat in the back of the table, malicious intent shed in his eyes . This rumor, don¡¯t tell me it was...he subconsciously thought about a person and hisplexion became even uglier . It seemed that he needed to send his personal faction to go investigated that ce . Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 1 . 8: "Oh..." Several muffled groans sounded as three men dressed in ck clothes spitted out blood on the ground . Nangong Ao, who was upright in the main seat of the room, looked gloomily at the three corpses beneath him . This was already the third wave of these ck-clothed men trying to infiltrate the Nangong residence . In addition, the surroundings of Nangong mansion were often filled with spies disguised as peddlers ormoners . Qin Yu, released his hand from the side of a small table and slightly knocked on top of it several time with his fingers, "It seems Qin Yan has already fixed his attention on us and in that case, it¡¯s better to take this opportunity to let his suspicionse true . I will destroy his believe that I¡¯m dead, I¡¯d love to see his face when he finds out I¡¯ve been alive all this time . " Nangong Ao pondered for a moment, then he lightly nodded . Indeed now the time was ripe, the long awaited moment to deal an unprepared blow to Qin Yan¡ªfinally here . Thinking to this point, Nangong Ao couldn¡¯t help but give Qin Yu a nce . From the beginning Qin Yu showed his iparable intelligent mind and urate understanding of the situation, while they were scheming . It could be said that at present, Qin Yu had everything he needed to seize this opportunity . His grandson was so talented, so his beloved daughter in heaven was probably also feeling very gratified . Nangong Ao stood up from his seat, he took out themander in chief seal from his bosom, and handed it over to Qin Yu . He was confident, he could entrust all of his army to Qin Yu . He didn¡¯t want his grandson to hide under his wings, while he was fighting over the throne . None of the children in their Nangong family was to be a weak or cowardly individual . Moreover, he believed that with Qin Yu¡¯s ability, he would certainly be able tomands the army properly . Qin Yu immediately stood up and received themander in chief seal with both hands . With serious expression, he faced Nangong Ao and said: "Thank you, grandfather . Your grandson absolutely will not disappointed you . " Nangong Ao didn¡¯t reply and justughed heartily as he patted Qin Yu¡¯s shoulder . He repeated the word ¡¯good¡¯ three times . On that day, the gigantic dragon that had been in hibernation for many years finally started to fly swiftly upwards . All this time he had stayed hidden in the dark, but from this day onwards, he would make his appearance . ...... Li Luo squatted in front of a flowing stream . He picked up a handful of water, and wiped his face . Afterwhich he lowered his head down, brought the stream water in front him and drank a few mouthfuls . He stood up and removed the armor on his body, which were followed by his clothes . Since he had started following Qin Yu to war, he hadn¡¯t taken a bath for many days . Now, that they finally set up camp near a water source, he had to seize this opportunity to take one . Although it was still afternoon and sun hang high in the sky, but there were groups of people who woulde led by skillful individuals so there was nothing to worry about . The insensitive Li Luo felt nothing as Qin Yu came up behind him . However Qin Yu face immediately darkened when he saw Li Luo state . Li Luo had already revealed his fair and beautiful back . That very sight made Qin Yu¡¯s eyes turn red . Had it not been the time yet, he would¡¯ve already rushed over to carry Li Luo on his shoulder to his tent, where he would properly punishing him the whole night . He would¡¯ve made him cry under his body and have him vow to never again take a bath in a ce where others might see him . Qin Yu took a deep breath, slowly calming down the anger in his heart . He turned around and used his qinggong to return to the camp . When he arrived, he immediately summoned soldiers to send out a notice, that no soldier was permitted to go around Li Luo¡¯s location . In these two months, Qin Yu often gave unfathomable orders . This young prince couldn¡¯t stand to have many people around, so when he took a bath, he made everyone leave . Although some soldiers felt dissatisfied with this order, after witnessing Qin Yu¡¯s knowledge and experience regarding his ability to lead the army, and then his brilliant control of the war in this two months they immediately shut their mouths . Compared with his aplishments, Qin Yu¡¯s minor w, was really nothing . After he finished giving his order, Qin Yu picked up a change of clothing, and went back to Li Luo¡¯s bathing location . At this point, Li Luo had already finished taking off his clothes . He was inside the water, standing in the deep part of stream, only exposing the upper part of his butt . The sunlight illuminated the water, making it glimmer like mirror . It reflected Li Luo¡¯s whole body and made it seem as if his fair skin let out a soft light . Qin Yu was watching the movements of the bath towel in Li Luo hand as he used it to rub his slender arms and slender waist . When he started rubbing his leg, from time to time he would expose a small part of his round butt . Seeing this scene, Qin Yu lower abdomen couldn¡¯t help but be hot, and he even felt itches inside his nose . He sighed lightly, strongly pushing down his restless heart, then took off his clothes and walked to Li Luo¡¯s side . Compared to Li Luo, Qin Yu¡¯s skin was more dark, if looked from distance it looked like it was covered with ayer of golden honey . Previously, Qin Yu was already a bit taller than Li Luo . After this past year and a half, his high had grown half size tallerpared to before . On top of it, his body had also be more muscr, his arms looked powerful, and his abdomen was lined with a six-pack . Hearing the sound of water, Li Luo turned around . Seeing it was Qin Yu, his eyes immediately light up, "Yu, you alsoe to take a bath, hurry upe over and help me clean my back! I haven¡¯t taken a bath for a week, it¡¯s certainly very dirty . " Li Luo said as he hand over the bath towel to Qin Yu, not even slightly considering this person as his boss . Qin Yu did not speak and he carefully rubbed Li Luo¡¯s fair back a few times with the towel . The heat in his lower abdomen not at all reduced, in fact it was only increasing and making his little brother excited . Qin Yu felt grievances at his body unexpected reaction and once more held his breath . He deliberately put a confused look on his face as he embraced Li Luo and rubbed against his butt . He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his mind . With a very wronged voice, as if very upset by the situation, Qin Yu spoke out, "Mucheng, it has stood up, what¡¯s to be done?" Li Luo felt his butt continuously being rubbed several times . Although he was somewhat feeling ufortable, after hearing Qin Yu¡¯s words, he immediately threw all of his strange feelings in the back of his mind . Still he didn¡¯t know what to do, he had no experience with such situations . "Didn¡¯t you alreadye overst time?" Li Luo turned around and looked on Qin Yu¡¯s ck eyes, which were very akin to a dog¡¯s begging for food, his heart couldn¡¯t help soften . After all, it was just like raising a big child and he had raised him like his own younger brother . So as long as Qin Yu revealed such look, Li Luo¡¯s subconsciously followed him . "I feel ufortable without you . " Qin Yu looked at Li Luo¡¯s eyes even more pitiful . "I can help you now, but I can¡¯t help you every time you ask for it . What¡¯s to be done after you take a wife?" Li Luo turned around, caving in to Qin Yu . He really felt like Qin Yu¡¯s full-time nanny, some matter should be solved by oneself . "Future affair should be discussed in the future . I am feeling ufortable now, so you help me first . " ¡¯Oh, even if I want to marry a wife, I will only marry you!¡¯ Qin Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a thread of darkness, taking advantage of Li Luo¡¯s stillness he embraced his waist, secretly sticking out his tongue into Li Luo¡¯s shoulders licking it, his two palms rubbed over Li Luo¡¯s waist Luo . Suddenly, a wicked idea crossed his mind, he quickly reached out his hand to grab Li Luo¡¯s little brother . "Mucheng, if you help me, I will also help you take care of it . " "Wait...wait-wait..." Li Luo gasped, his mind was very quickly getting dominated by pleasure . He started to gradually lose his strength to struggle . When he regained his rational thoughts, he found out his legs had spread wide and he was sitting on top of Qin Yu¡¯s body, his little brother and Qin Yu¡¯s little brother stuck together intimately . Li Luo immediately turned even redder . His delicate face, looking like a spring flower in March, was exceptionally moving; his ck eyes pulled in Qin Yu and almost made him lose control again, when Li Luo pushed him . Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 1 . 9: After that day at the stream, when they stroked each other off, Li Luo felt so ashamed, that he dared not to go back there for another bath . If that kind of thing happened again, what were they to do if people saw them? However, if he didn¡¯t go to that ce, he couldn¡¯t take a bath again . So he had no other choice but to speak to Qin Yu to solve this matter, because only Qin Yu had a bucket in his tent . Because of the limited number of tents, he lived together with Qin Yu . After he asked, Qin Yu agreed as long as they took a bath together . This arrangement was in order to save trouble, because they couldn¡¯t waste time . After all, they were in a confrontational position with the Ling City¡¯s guard army, so there was no telling when the war could start . Nowadays this kind of situation where they would stroke each other off was happening more and more frequently . When they went to bed, Qin Yu would hug him and having a morning erection certainly couldn¡¯t be avoided . But Qin Yu¡¯s demands be more and more with every day, to the point that Li Luo¡¯s hands would feel sore after he help him . Furthermore, recently Qin Yu also liked to cling to his neck and randomly nibble at it with his mouth . But after doing it, he would immediately look at him with regretful expression and apologize . Li Luo was also unsure what to say to Qin Yu . After that moment of excitement, he understood something . He may also have those moments of excitement, however, that were not very much and there was no craving at this stage . But what do you expect of a protagonist? His sex drive was bigger than an average person, so how could a loser like he evenpare to Qin Yu in that area?* *(Original text: ¹ûÈ»ÄÐÖ÷ÕâÖÖÉúÎïºÍËûÕâ¸öÅË¿ÄоͲ»ÊÇÍÒ»¸öÊÀ½çµÄÉúÎïÂI not know if it was correct trantion, I trante it ording what I understanding . ) Li Luo was deep in thought and feeling depressed . Absentmindedly he stabbed a few time at the bowl in front of him and made a few small holes in the yellow bread . Qin Yu immediately saw Li Luo¡¯s abnormal behavior, so with a nervous tone he asked: "What¡¯s the matter? Does this food not suit your taste?" In order to get along better with the soldiers, besides not eating in the same ce, Qin Yu and Li Luo ate the same food as them . Today¡¯s meal was bread and a te of pickles, there was also a bowl of soup that could be drank directly like water . "If this food doesn¡¯t suit your taste, I¡¯ll order them to serve you a meat dish at lunch . As for now, just obediently finish eating this food...Wait a moment! Maybe Ling City have something different . It isn¡¯t good to have an empty stomach . " Li Luo felt somewhat embarrassed, how could he have the nerve to say it . Thinking about Qin Yu¡¯s excessively intimate action in this past two month and his concern for him just now, his cheeks couldn¡¯t help but be red . He nervously held the bowl using his delicate long fingers and drank a few mouthfuls of it, "No need, this is already very good . You don¡¯t have to make a special order for me for such a trivial matter . " Qin Yu looked at the red trace that surfaced on Li Luo¡¯s cheeks, who was obviously feeling shy . At once, his heart started itching, as if a little cat was using it w to scratch at it, and his feelings immediately softened . Seems to think of something, the corner of his mouth slightly rose, forming a not very obvious smiling expression . He put down the chopsticks and sat beside Li Luo . Although he was already aware of what Li Luo was thinking right now, he still deliberately grabbed his hand and took his chopsticks . "You don¡¯t have to force yourself to eat . " "I¡¯m not, you really don¡¯t need to..." Li Luo turned his head to look at Qin Yu direction as he said it and his lips idently touched Qin Yu¡¯s . He looked nkly as Qin Yu took this opportunity to intentionally lower his head . Li Luo frozen . On the other hand Qin Yu was happy that he seeded in his attempt, so with a calm and collected face like nothing had happened, he retreated and gave Li Luo some space . He looked with his dark eyes at him and spoke, "Really no need? Well..." Qin Yu still wanted to say something, but suddenly a burst of drums beat sounded outside . Qin Yu¡¯s expression immediately be strict . He put his hand on Li Luo¡¯s shoulder to snap him back to reality, picked up the sword that was not far away from him and rushed out of the tent . Li Luo came out of his stupor immediately . He picked up his weapon and ran out to catch up with Qin Yu . Outside the tent, the sky was red with mes . Somehow the Ling City soldiers had infiltrated the camp and set fire to the tents . Qin Yu looked at therge me that illuminated the sky . But he wasn¡¯t anxious, because he had long ago foreseen this happening . And he had long ago told the soldiers to shift the location of their rations and fodder . So, at the moment, what was burning was merely nothing more than abandoned tents . It seemed that the governor of Ling City were indeed getting panicked . It was estimated that the supply of food intended for guards in the city, had almostpletely ran out . Originally, in the normal course of events, the Ling City which was a hub city, shouldn¡¯t have fallen into food shortage this quickly . But that also depended on whether the grain inside of city reserves were in good condition . Unfortunately, beneath a thinyer of good food, concealed were rotten grains stored for many years . Qin Yan¡¯s harsh exploitation, coupled with the insatiable greed of the governor of Ling city, had long ago ruined the populous and affluent Ling city . With one close look at it, it could be see that although the outside was bright and neat, the inside was already rotten to the core . After Qin Yu ran out of the tent, he immediately shed the neck of an enemy that was rushing at him . He was very fast, in the blink of an eye, he had killed the enemy without sttering a drop of blood on his clothes . His movements were confident, easy, and unobstructed, as if he wasn¡¯t facing enemies, who wished to take his life . Instead, it seemed as if it was March and he was on top of the meadow, the wind blowing the willow trees, make it branches swayed to and fro . His movements made the people watching him feel free and at easy, yet with each one more and more enemies were getting killed . Li Luoe out of the tent right after Qin Yu . He immediately put his hand on his sword and pulled it out, he then darted straight towards enemies surrounding Qin Yu . Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10: The sound of killing was everywhere, coupled with the dense and heavy sound of drums, it made the atmosphere unusually intense and urgent . Blood spilled and then spread on the ground . Before the old one could even dry, another spurt of blood would cover it . Qin Yu¡¯s martial arts were powerful, but because he was attacked repeatedly by many enemies, his movements were limited . After Li Luoe out of the tent, he was surrounded by two enemy troops, and they fought together . Li Luo¡¯s martial talent may not be as abnormal as Qin Yu¡¯s, but he could still take care of the soldiers, even with the considerable size difference . He had no problem protecting himself and killing them, but it would take him some time to finish them all . Li Luo¡¯s sword pierced a soldier¡¯s already wounded chest, and when he felt a few drops of warm blood spatter on his hands, they started shaking . Howeverpared to his first murder, his deathly paleplexion was a lot better . Li Luo withdrew his sword and continue to keep up in the front of Qin Yu, to help him share some of the burden of the siege from the enemy troops . It took more than an hour for the battle to near its end . In preparations for the journey back from the camp to Ling City, all of the captured soldiers were bounded to reduce their movements . Qin Yu pulled out his bloody sword from the body of one of the soldiers on the ground . He gently waved it, and the sword de immediately became clean again, leaving it without a trace just as if it was just recently unsheathed . After everything came to an end, the original heavy sound of drums turned lively and joined by the sound of horn, dering victory . Meanwhile,rge mes suddenly appeared in Ling City, they covered the sky and made it exceptionally bright, although night had fallen . At the center of the city, many faint sound of fearful cries could be heard . The originally tightly closed gates were slowly being lowered at this moment, because when they were faced with Qin Yu¡¯s army, they had decided to open them . Seeing this scene, Qin Yu¡¯s dark, long and narrow eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh with a trace of happiness . Ling City from this moment on waspletely under his grasp . The Xiang Bei Army, wearing the attire of Qin Yu¡¯s faction, marched into the center of Ling City, where inside some soldiers were fighting the remnants of the guard army . The situation was quickly settled . The defeated side was Ling City, which was left with only a few surviving soldiers . Since they had understood that there was no hope for victory, the guard army had long ago lost their fighting spirit, so they had approached the Xiang Bei Army and threw away their weapons, surrendering . On the other hand the Ling City¡¯s governor was trembling with fear as he was hiding in his official residence . However the soldiers finally rushed into mansion . Once they approached his hideout, they seized him out and threw him out in the yard . Qin Yu marched towards them with a steady pace . The outline of his handsome face looked particrly clear against the background of the fire and the center of his deep eyes seemed to conceal nothing but an abyss, that didn¡¯t reflect a trace of light . The governor was kneeling on the ground, his whole body shivering . He was afraid to look up at Qin Yu, who was in front of him . Li Luo had followed closely behind Qin Yu and when his gaze fell on the kneeling man on the ground his expression becameplex . Although this person was a character that he created in his novel, even he felt that he deserved to die one hundred times . Not only did he enjoy hoarding money, but he also liked to snatch and rape innocent women . Simply too shameless . An all rounder like himself remains a virgin, while a piece of trash like that has already defiled who knows how many young and prettydies . Yet,pared to him (Li Lou), this character was at least a winner at something, he still had hope . Li Luo was looking at the governor, but his train of thought was already flying of just like a kite, further and further away, never toe back . ¡¯When Qin Yu conquers the Qin country and bes emperor, he would give me a position much higher than before . Afterwards I will go inside Bian Capital City, and spend gold in pleasure ce to have my first experience, then my pathetic life as virgin will finally end . ¡¯ As he was thinking that suddenly Li Luo heard a burst of a miserable howl as if a pig was being ughtered, which made him quiver . He was immediately pulled back from his train of thought . Once he snapped back, what he saw was the recently shivering governor clutching his lower half that was now oozing blood, while hisplexion changed from green to white . His face was fierce as heid t on the ground . Yi, wait a minute, had he written such a scene in his novel? Li Luo stared nkly at the situation before him, unaware why he could feel his own lower half somewhat cold . Yi? (ß×) ¡ª expression of surprise Qin Yu¡¯s face seemed like it contained a chilled millennium cold air, with eerie eyes he turned his head and looked at Li Luo, "What did you just say? I did not hear clearly . " Darn it! Would he dare to go to one of those filthy ces in the future? He shouldn¡¯t be thinking such things . When the timees for him to ascend the throne, he will definitely lock him within his own private chambers and leave him bedridden for three days and three nights! Li Luo swallowed his saliva, only now he realized he had just blurted out his thoughts . When faced with Qin Yu¡¯s cold gaze, that was so chilling that he could practically turn people into popsicle, Li Luo could not help but trembled a few times . Even his face became tense, just like a rabbit being stared by a tiger . He immediately shook his head . "No...nothing, you misheard . " Qin Yu stared at him for a while, then turned away . He pulled out his sword and shed the governor¡¯s neck as if he was cutting the mud, immediately ending his life . Looking at Qin Yu¡¯s direct and efficient action, Li Luo could not help but touch his own neck . He always felt that Qin Yu was deliberately doing it for him to see . At night, Li Luo was pulled into the master bedroom in the governor mansion by Qin Yu . Although they stayed in the same room and were lying on the same bed, apart from pulling Li Luo into the room, Qin Yu did not speak even a word to him . His sharp handsome face was expressionless, which made the atmosphere in the room very depressing . Li Luo was lying on his back in the bed . Feeling the strong pressure in the room, his heart was pounding as if ten thousand horses trampled on it . Ah ah ah, he only thought of the things that any normal male thought about, so in the end where was he in the wrong?! Moreover who was the person that had a reaction everyday at night and early morning, and asked help him to take care of it until his hand were almost broken off . Did that someone never think of that? He only allowed soldiers to set fires, while themon people couldn¡¯t even lightnterns in such a troublesome year! He was also a normal man with physical needs, all right? Double standards was something he was unable to ept! Li Luo wiped his face, his heart was beating frantically for so many hours already . Since he didn¡¯t receive any reaction from Qin Yu in many hour, he could not help but extended his fingers, poking Qin Yu¡¯s hard back . "Yu, Yu, are you still not asleep?" Anyway, he was three years older than Qin Yu in this world, and if he added the age of his short life in his real world, his age was almost double of Qin Yu¡¯s age . As an adult, it is important to yield this time than fall out with this big boy . Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11: "Ge/gege" ¡ª big brother"B¨®bo" ¡ª father¡¯s elder brother; uncle[1] "Z¨«sh¨ª" ¡ª 11 pm-1 am (in the system of two-hour subdivisions used in former times) Li Luo was riding a snow white horse . From time to time his horse would turn around and look at Qin Yu¡¯s ck horse, which was to the left . That night, he had called out to Qin Yu several times, but he still didn¡¯t respond to him even once, so he had fallen asleep unconsciously . Since that day Qin Yu had not spoken to him for two months, and every time he saw him, his face immediately became ice cold . Throughout these two months, led by Qin Yu, the Xiang Bei Army went south of Ling City and captured two other cities . Although those cities¡¯ protection wasn¡¯t as good as Ling City¡¯s, the speed, with which they captured them, was enough to make one be speechless . Meanwhile, Nangong Ao immediately led Xiang Nan Army to Qin Yu¡¯s location after he heard the news of his victory . Once they joined together they proceeded to Xirong City and when they arrived, they attacked it . Nangong Ao and Qin Yu struck from two sides and once they were done with it, they advanced towards Bian Capital City¡¯s direction . The further the south they went the lusher the greenery became and the richer the cities were . A day after the symbolic attack, they pretended to being unable to prate its defences and bypassed the Jing Wang fiefdom, which was one of their secret supports . Qin Yu and the others walked for another three days, and finally reached their next target¡ªYunxi City . A city situated in Jiangnan river area with developed waterways and thriving trades . It was brightly lit both day and night, which made it a very bustling scene . However, nothing was forever . When the forces of 300 . 000 troops arrived in the front of city gates, the lively atmosphere was shattered right away, just like the reflection of the moon in a disturbedke . Themoners in the city closed their doors one after the other, while the merchants who hade to do business in Yunxi city shivered inside their booked rooms . There were also many people, who couldn¡¯t find a ce to stay, so they could only cower in a street corner, waiting the oue, feeling anxious and frightened . The city gate was tightly closed and on top of city walls were situated soldiers, who vigntly watched the army at the border of the city . But little did they know that the protagonist, who was the leader of these 300 . 000 troops, had long ago sneaked into the city and at this moment was hiding in an empty house, waiting for the night to arrive . Li Luo was quietly sitting on a stone bench that had been wiped clean by a soldier and observed the very quiet Qin Yu . He didn¡¯t know what Qin Yu was angry about, but more than two months had gone by and he unexpectedly still hadn¡¯t calmed down, so Li Luo didn¡¯t know what to do . Suddenly the sound of light knocks resounded in the room from outside the wooden door of the house . Qin Yu immediately clenched the sword on his side, looking sharply towards the door . Two soldiers dressed up asmoners, looked murderously at the door as they walked quietly towards it and slowly pulled out their daggers . "Who?" "Mucheng gege, this is me, why are you still not opening the door . " The low and soft voice of woman sounded from outside, like a spring breeze in March . Li Luo and Qin Yu nced at each other, their faces showing a trace of surprise . Li Luo stood up, he walked two steps to arrive in front of the wooden door . Opening the wooden door, he saw a girl in light green garments standing behind the door, she was an iparable beauty . It had been a few months since thest time he had seen Liu Ruoyan . Once she saw the door being opened by Li Luo, Liu Ruoyan beautiful apricot pupil immediately lit up, her charming face also flushed red, "Mucheng gege, you really are here . " She said as she pouted her small mouth, and then threw her delicate body into Li Luo¡¯s bosom . Just when she was about toe in touch with Li Luo, a honey-coloured big palm took ahold of her shoulder, making her body unable to move further . Liu Ruoyan looked at Qin Yu¡¯s direction, her slender eyebrows wrinkled before straightening out almost immediately . She had no choice but to straighten her body . After fixing her clothes, Liu Ruoyan said, "Qin Yu gege, you¡¯re also here . " Seeing how Qin Yu and Liu Ruoyan¡¯s interacted, Li Luo could not help but get a headache . They were his novel¡¯s male and female protagonists, yet for some reason they practically looked at each other with disgust . He really didn¡¯t know why the interactions between them was like that, they didn¡¯t get along at all . You both are childhood sweethearts . What¡¯s wrong with him that makes you not want to get married to a gentleman like him, and what¡¯s wrong with her that makes you not want to marry your wife? At this point those two were simply a pair of enemies, who saw each other as an eyesore . Since the appearance of Liu Ruoyan, Li Luo obviously noticed that the oppressive force which Qin Yu¡¯s body emitted was be even more pronounced . He could not help but feel his headache worsen . Looking at the still pouting Liu Ruoyan, Li Luo disyed an expressionless look, and asked: "Ruoyan, what were you thinking bying to this ce? It is dangerous here . " "I¡¯m here to help you!" Liu Ruoyan lifted her little chin, and said . Li Luo thought back, there was something like that in the novel . Although Liu Ruoyan was a delicate and weak woman, her master was actually the world¡¯s best doctor, and she was her master, the God Doctor Miao Yunyun¡¯sst disciple . Doctors, they both had the ability to save people, and to kill them . Liu Ruoyan not only had an extraordinary skills in the art of healing, but her talent in refining poison also far exceeded an ordinary person¡¯s . Since Yunxi City¡¯s governor residence was protected by manyyers, it was not good to enter forcefully . Yunxi City had both a widework and abundant resources . It was one of the most important properties of Qin Yan, so it was naturally protected very closely . The soldiers were also well equipped . Moreover, reinforcement from Bian Capital City could arrive to this ce very fast . So the siege this time must be promptly resolved in the shortest time possible or no further war of attrition such as Ling City can be taken . Therefore, it was necessary to dispose of Yunxi city¡¯s governor, before they attacked Yunxi city . Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12: [1] Daren (´óÈË): adult, general term used to refer to those of status . [2] Jiejie (½ã½ã): older sister[3] Ben (±¾) is used by a speaker to refer to themselves in the third person (illeism) . This form of speaking is used for more formal asions, usually when the speaker is part of a conversation among equals or as the highest ranking person in the room . "G¨­ngz¨«" ¡ª son of an official; son of nobility; your son (honorific)"Di¨¤nxi¨¤" ¡ª Your Majesty (honorific); His or Her Highness The governor residence covered an area of dozens of acres and had a very luxuriousyout . It was a huge mansions, which had each corner brightly lit, walls carved out of jade and pavilions with an exquisite feeling to them . Li Luo and Qin Yu flipped over the wall and entered the garden of the governor¡¯s residence by lucky coincidence . They hid in the dense flowers and trees, concealing themselves in their shadow . The faint sound of walking blended with the rustling sound of the wind blowing through the trees . They both hurriedly hid behind a rockery, looking attentively at the cobblestone quarters from afar, as they listened to the nearby conversation between two maids in pale pink garments . "Yes, ¡¯Daren¡¯ [1] is in a good mood, and even now he is still doting on Li Gongzi in his bed . Even though from what I heard, the rebel forces are already outside the city gates . " Said the younger looking maid holding a silver te, her tone had a trace of nervousness . "What are you afraid of? Those rebel forces can¡¯t attack the city so easily, also Daren has long ago reported this matter to the emperor, so in a few days, there will be reinforcements to help us . " The older maid said in a very confident tone, as shezily raised her hand then stuck the air, "This matter isn¡¯t something we should be worried about . We better hurry, because if we aren¡¯t there by the time Daren and Li Gongzi finish, we better be ready to be punished . " "Yes, Ling Er ¡¯jiejie¡¯ [2] is correct, let¡¯s go faster . " The conversation seized and the two maids quickly elerated their pace . However as soon as they walked in front of the rockery, the younger maid eyes suddenly closed shut and her soft body started copsing backwards . At that a shadow quickly sprang from the side, catching the maid in one hand, and the falling silver te in the other . Then another shadow looked at the front, his figure shed and then appeared behind the maid named Ling Er . Turning one of his hand into w state, he held Ling Er¡¯s throat, "Do not move, or else I will kill you . " Li Luo dragged the maid in his arms into the rockery and hit her sleeping acupuncture point to make sure she didn¡¯t wake up before dawn . Afterwards he returned to Qin Yu¡¯s side . "Who are you? This is the governor residence, if you are found secretly sneaking in, your end won¡¯t be good . " Even though Ling Er¡¯s voice was trembling, it still held confidence . "Take us to your Daren . And stop talking rubbish! Hurry up!" Qin Yu¡¯s voice was very cold, making people feel as if they were soaked in a millennium-old ice pond . Word by word it froze people into ice dregs . The maid named Ling Er immediately started trembling as if a chaff sieve . There was ayer of sweat on her smooth forehead as she spoke "I...I understand, pleasee with me . " ...... SNWF warning While evading the residence¡¯s guards, the three walked through several promenades, and finally entered a decorative, elegant and very exquisite courtyard . Inside the courtyard, a faint high pitched sound of a man moaning and followed by the sound of another man gasping roughly, could be heard . In the quiet night, it was particrly ambiguous . No one was guarding the inside and surroundings of the courtyard, except for one secret guard that was hiding on top of a tree . It took Qin Yu only a few breaths to quietly dispose of him . Then Li Luo and Qin Yu knocked out Ling Er . They silently opened the door and walked in, after entering their line of sight was blocked by a painting screen ofndscapes . The originally faint ambiguous sound suddenly magnified several times after they went inside . Li Luo mouth twitched . At the time, when he was writing this scene, he had only described it in a few words . After all, it was something he considered writing only after his adorable (rotten) younger sister begged him continuously, while she spared no effort to act cute in front him . Even though Li Luo had some knowledge, he still couldn¡¯t really imagine how a man did it with other men . Now he was actually confronted with such an appalling scene of devastation directly . Moreover, he and Qin Yu were together . At this moment he really wanted to go back to the past and strangle that younger sister of his for dropping his integrity . Youngster! You won¡¯t die, if you don¡¯t bait death! Now it¡¯s awkward . ## I and my childhood buddy not only crashed into the live versions of a love making session, but it was also the men version . What am I to do? Online, I urgently need help QAQ . ## Seemingly in the critical moment, the sound of rough gasps sounded even more deep and low as well as hoarse . Also the low moan voice, which couldpared to a film actress, was more sweet and charming, it simply stole the soul of the man who worked hard on top of him . Qin Yu¡¯s movement didn¡¯t halt at all and continued forward . Once he shot out from behind the screen the two young men immediately stopped their passionate activities . Li Luo covered his face . He couldn¡¯t help but shed some tears of sympathy for the governor Daren . As a man, even if he had never experienced it, he still knew how painful it was to be stopped in the critical moment . After all, they were almost done and however painful it was for childbirth to be stopped, that is how much pain in the ass it was . Moreover in a bit, the governor¡¯s soul would return to heaven . Once that came to mind it made it even more tragic and broken . Li Luo silently prayed for the governor in his heart, he hoped Qin Yu would go easy on him and give him a swift death . He followed Qin Yu¡¯s footsteps and also went behind the screen . Li Luo immediately saw a bed covered with dark blue bedding that had a pair of men ovepping on top of it . The man below was slender, his two long flexible legs were hung on top of the other man upper arms and circled his waist, his skin was extremely fair . Li Luo looked at the intersection of two people, feeling like a door to a whole new world had been opened . Is this how two men did it in reality? Such a small ce really can amodate that big thing! Is it not painful to death! Qin Yu looked at Li Luo¡¯s pair of peach blossom eyes, which from shock had opened wide and gave him the appearance of a frightened small animal; he couldn¡¯t help but find it funny . Turning back to the two men on the bed, his gaze darkened . He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to treat Mucheng unscrupulously like this . But now, seeing the governor and his male pet do such things, made his heart feel fed up and disgusted . So he wanted to solve this matter quickly . He used his long sword to lift up the nket on the side and covered the two naked men, after he had sealed every acupuncture point on their bodies . He then released the mute point of the governor, "Where are the military seals and military orders?" Qin Yu asked the governor . "Who are you? You actually dared to enter the governor residence without permission!" The burly governor shouted out . Ever since he raised the taxes, he had eaten quite a lot . "As long as you release me immediately, ¡¯Ben¡¯ [3] daren will spare your life . " "Oh, say let you die happy, do not say words-" Qin Yu ck eyes shed a hint of sharpness, the sharp sword in his hand unhesitatingly cut off one of the governor ears . The governor really wished he could let out a miserable howl, but Qin Yu right away sealed his mute acupuncture point . At the same time Li Gongzi, who was under the governor, turned his eyes towards the Qin Yu, it seemed as if he had something to say . Qin Yu released Li Gongzi¡¯s acupuncture point, who immediately said: "I know where those things are, as long as you release me, I will take you there . " The governor¡¯s eyes went wide almost split the corner of his eyes, he stared hatefully at Li Gongzi under him . But Li Gongzi ignored him, on his face, that surpassed a woman¡¯s, there wasn¡¯t a trace of fear . He continued to look straight at Qin Yu . Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but praise Li Gongzi a few times for this . Although he bent over to be taken by a man, in the face of such a life and death situation his face didn¡¯t change color at all . "Good . " Qin Yu didn¡¯t say anything else and right away released Li Gongzi¡¯s body . Li Gongzi pushed away the governor from his body and a faint groan sounde out from the governor mouth . His (Li Gongzi) body was covered in marks, but he didn¡¯t have the slightest appearance of being shy, he just directly grabbed the previous discarded robe and put it on . End of NSFW warning Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13: [1] Fei (åú) - imperial concubine first rank[2] Muhou (ĸºó): mother-empress . All children of the emperor has a di mother, the empress, who they refer to as muhou and for those born of concubines, who is their shu mother, they will call them mufei . "Fuhuang" ¡ª emperor father, what the emperor¡¯s children calls him Qin Yu and Li Luo had already gained the military orders and seal, what¡¯s more Yunxi City¡¯smander, the Governor, had also been killed in his room . Therefore, once Qin Yu revealed them together with the severed head of the Governor, the campaign that had just been starting was concluded . The Yunxi City¡¯s soldiers, who moments ago had wanted to fight back, right away abandoned their weapons one after another, choosing to surrender . Since now they were a group of dragons without a leader, there was no meaning in fighting . Moreover deep in their heart they actually wanted to surrender and pay allegiance to Qin Yu . They had long ago heard how wise Qin Yu was, and how he and his soldiers ate simr meals . It was nothing like the particr rumors that spread around . Also in regards of the emperor, Qin Yan, they actually concealed a trace of resentment in their hearts . After all, whose family doesn¡¯t have a few rtives, so Qin Yan¡¯s way of handling things made these soldiers¡¯ hearts turn cold . If they permitted that kind of man to continue to sit on the throne, who knew what would be of Qin country . Thus, when they saw the governor¡¯s corpse, the military orders, and the military seal, almost in a split second, all of the soldiers surrendered . ...... Qin Yu brought Li Luo to their sleeping quarters for the time being . They were a courtyard with beautifulndscapes in the governor residence . Originally when he saw how big this courtyard was, Li Lou wanted to stay in a side room . But at the sight of Qin Yu¡¯s expression, which had became gloomy when he saw where he (Li Lou) was heading, he reluctantly changed his mind and put his things inside a cupboard in the main room . By the time the battle was over and the army was reorganized, the sky had already brightened . Although Li Luo hadn¡¯t slept for a whole night, he didn¡¯t feel tired whatsoever . Qin Yu was very energetic as well, he didn¡¯t resemble a person who had been sleeping for only one or two hours for several days . After sorting out their personal belongings, the two men and the army¡¯s military advisers were ready to go to the governor¡¯s warehouse to check the ounting . They were done with it the following day . After doing the checks, the wealth embezzled by the Governor from the people in recent years have been returned to them . This move naturally won Qin Yu even more support from the people . There were many peasants, which had been forced to write down IOU by the Governor because of inability to pay the taxes, that directly kneeled on the ground and kowtow a few times in front of Qin Yu . There were also many people that had been previously oppressed by the governor, who set up tablets of Qin Yu, and every day lit up incense, while praying for him . They believe the Heavens had finally opened their eyes, letting them have a days to look forward to . After finishing with distributing the governor¡¯s embezzled wealth, all of the remaining was used as military expenditure . This ie, immediately turned Xiang Bei Army¡¯s originally strained financial position abundant . This showed just how luxurious of a life the Governor had lead throughout thest years . At night, Li Luo and Qin Yu had had a feast with all of the soldiers . Li Luo touched his round belly as hupped and walked unsteadily . He was returning to the courtyard where he and Qin Yu were staying . After resting tonight at the Governor¡¯s mansion, they would have to depart again . Li Luo, supported his belly as he walked more than a dozenps inside the courtyard, only then did he feel his previously almost bursting stomach feel a lot better . At this moment, the night had taken over the entire sky, the stars started appearing one after the other, dotting the inky night sky . When Qin Yu entered the courtyard, the scene he saw was of Li Luo, who looked like a pregnant woman in the six-seventh month, supporting his belly as he walked . This immediately brought a look of dumbfoundedness on his face . Although he wanted to remind Li Luo not to be so unrestrained during the meal, he hadn¡¯t wanted to break his silence, especially since it hadn¡¯t been easy for him to give Li Luo the cold-shoulder for such an extended period . He couldn¡¯t fail at this juncture, and give up the goal he had almost achieved . Tonight, was the night he intended on collecting the . Qin Yu quietly passed Li Luo and entered the room . When he saw Qin Yu, Li Luo immediately stopped his after-meal exercises . Scratching his head, he stood still for a while, before he bit the bullet and followed Qin Yu inside the room . Today at the dining table, Liu Ruoyan was somehow seated at his side, while Qin Yu was on his other side . Once Liu Ruoyan had sat down, Li Luo could constantly feel chills on his body, not to mention at the times when Liu Ruoyan picked up a few dishes for him, they would be even colder, capable to even freeze people to death . Fortunately, he responded in a timely manner . He immediately started kissing up to Qin Yu by picking for him a full bowl of dishes, which made the shivering cold chills, which were like winter moments ago change into spring, bing gentle . Afterwards in order to not suffer again, he very enthusiastic continued to kiss up to Qin Yu by picking up dish for him . He himself also continuously ate; even though he had to divide his attention while he did it, he still ate till full . But what made him most happy was that at thest moment, Qin Yu seemed to have given him a faint smile¡ªwas this a sign of the end of the cold war? Either way, Li Luo intended to poke Qin Yu tonight or perhaps coax him again, about what to be done to restore the way he treated him as before, right? After the appearance of Liu Ruoyan, his confidence had been shakened up . Closing the door of the room, Li Luo immediately faked a cough and said loudly: "From the start of war, it has been a long time since we had so much to eat as today . I even allowed myself to eat till I¡¯m full and almost unable to move . " Qin Yu did not turn around to look at Li Luo, but on his face there was a big smile . He smoothed his emotions and turned his look back to being expressionless . He walked to the side table, took a cup of tea and drank a sip . When he saw Qin Yu ignoring him, Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed . He touched his nose before sitting besides Qin Yu and picking up a cup of tea from, which he drank a few mouthfuls . He looked at Qin Yu . Qin Yu stood up and without speaking turned his head to look at Li Luo . Then he directly took off his outer clothes andid down on the bed . Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14: [1] Meimei (ÃÃÃÃ) ¡ª younger sister . All the women are "sisters" and the "age" is determined by first rank, and then seniority . "Ge/gege" ¡ª big brother"G¨­ngz¨«" ¡ª son of an official; son of nobility; your son (honorific)"Mufei" ¡ª mother-consort or mother-concubine . Mother who is also an imperial consort . They cannot be simply referred to as mother because socially, the mother of the imperial sons is the Empress . Li Luo was fully dressed in armor as he was riding on horseback . The sun shined on him and made him sweat . Currently the army was walking on a mountain path overgrown with weeds, where trees¡¯ shades only sparsely stopped the fierce sunlight overhead . Li Luo felt his hand on the reins somewhat stiff . Ever since Qin Yu reconciled with him, they had started helping each other once again and he had to do it everyday . As long as there was a chance, Qin Yu would always stick to him to solve his impulses . Last night in the camp he was even dragged into the woods, where he needed more than two hours to make Qin Yu find his release . Li Luo felt as though his hands would break at that moment . Dragon essence really was different from that ofmon people like him, it was as fierce as tiger . Li Luo could only admit defeated to Qin Yu, since he only needed half an hour at most to be done . Fortunately, his own property didn¡¯t fail inparison to the protagonist¡¯s gun, because even if he had another setback he could only swallow it silently QAQ . In addition to this, Qin Yu liked to pinch his butt and bite his shoulder when he didn¡¯t react . So now his butt felt somewhat painful as he rode the horse, also his shoulder ached as it rubbed against his clothes . It was very ufortable . Li Luo ufortablely moved his body and shifted his position to the other side . Although Liu Ruoyan was delicate, she still came from a general¡¯s family and since childhood she had been taught horsemanship . So she wasn¡¯t bad at it and she actually rode her white horse splendidly, while following closely behind Li Luo . When she saw Li Luo¡¯s appearance, she immediately asked, "Mucheng gege, what¡¯s wrong? Is your body feeling ufortable?" Li Luo felt awkward and his face revealed a trace of embarrassment . Since that day, he had tried his best to avoid Liu Ruoyan, but now the girl was being concerned about him and took the initiative toe over, so he couldn¡¯t simply ignore her and walk away, right? So he could only wave his hand, "I¡¯m fine, Ruoyan Meimei [1] you don¡¯t have to worry . " After he finishes speaking, he nced at Qin Yu with the corner of his eye to see if he was paying attention to his action, and then he sighed in relief . "Well, if you are feeling ufortable, just say it to Ruoyan . " Liu Ruoyan pouted her small mouth, and say it in not so very happy tone . "I will definitely talk to you if I do . " Li Luo answered . He didn¡¯t refuse again, and nodded his head . The sun overhead slowly inclined towards the west in a small angle, indicated it was 1-2 pm now . Normally around this time they would rest, so many foot soldiers were yawning asionally, as they walked behind the cavalry in the front . The sessive victories had made this group of soldiersx and moreover their next target¡ªJing City, was still two or three days away on foot . They didn¡¯t think that their enemy would know of their presence as of yet . Chapter 15 Chapter 15 The transmigration routine of always being captured by the ML Chapter 15: ¡¯The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 15 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Alex . Qin Yu used the middle part of his swords to block more than dozen arrows, and then quickly advanced towards Li Luo and Liu Ruoyan to make them retreat a few dozen steps back . In the rear of them the soldiers were already building a wall of shields, which blocked most of the arrows . The archers in the Xiang Bei Army were also quick to counterattack the enemy¡¯s ambush by shooting their arrows between the gaps in the wall of shields . Even though their responses were timely, a lot of soldiers were injured in varying degrees . After losing some of their people, the enemy archers retreated into the woods and disappeared without a trace . However Qin Yu didn¡¯t rx . He send a few scouts to carefully inspect the situation in front and make sure there is no danger, before continuing forward . Because of this sneak attack, the originally rxed soldiers became alert with raised fighting spirits, they no longer had the carefree attitude from before . As a result, when they encountered several other attacks, it did not cause many casualties . However, because they were being careful throughout the whole way, their supposed two-three travel was dragged to almost six days . This was the very first time Qin Yu ran into difficult since the start of their expedition . He finally met a person, who would be a hurdle for him and Xiang Bei Army . ...... ck clouds covered the whole sky . The sound of the loudly rumbling thunder, indicated that a downpour wasing down . Inside the huge tent, all the important officers of Xiang Bei Army were sitting on their seats . Although the people sitting inside were more than ten, it¡¯s very quiet inside, with the exception of the muffled thunder from outside, you couldn¡¯t hear anything . Everyone¡¯s hearts, at the moment everybody¡¯s hearts were like the sky outside¡ªshrouded in a ck cloud that couldn¡¯t be dispersed . They had been stationed outside Jing City for three months now . And although they had already tried to take it down by a sneak attack and a direct one, Jing City¡¯s defenses were like a metal barrel, not allowing anything to prate . While sitting in the first seat, Qin Yu¡¯s whole body exuded a very terrifying cold chill . For him, the speed of the expedition didn¡¯t only affect the rate of which he got back what was originally his, but also how quickly he aquarred the person he desired . An addition day meant that he had to endure one more day of not having his way . Even though Qin Yu¡¯s face was expressionless, his ck eyes resembled the deepest night, and seemed like they could engulf everything . It made all of imposing officer around him not dare to produce a sound . Qin Yu slightly raised the corner of his mouth and his fierce eyes swept down all of the officers below him, that had their head bowed slightly . With a voice so cold, that made people feel as though they were soaked in a coldke that had been frozen for thousand year, he said to the all of them "Doesn¡¯t anybody here have any reliable ideas?" Qin Yu had been able topletely win their hearts as amander-in-chief, so even when he spoke in such a tone to the officers, none of them harbored grudge against Qin Yu . Actually all of them felt very ashamed and couldn¡¯t help but lower their head even lower . Just as the room fell into a deathly silent, a slender figure opened the tent and came in . His face was very handsome and fair . He had a pair of long and narrow peach eyes and a faint smiling expression on his face . His white jade fingers were holding an envelope as he came in a hurry . Once he saw the scene inside, he became stunned for a moment, he unconsciously pursed up his light red lips a bit and then looked at Qin Yu in the main seat . After Qin Yu saw the arrival person, his expression immediately eased up considerably, his eyes now even had a trace of warmth, "Mucheng, what¡¯s the matter?" Li Luo walked to Qin Yu¡¯s side, and handed over the envelope he was holding to him "This was sent by great general Nangong¡¯s people, take a look at it . " Qin Yu didn¡¯t even try to hid it, he just directly opened the envelope in front of Li Luo, taking out the sheets of paper inside to read them . Although Li Luo didn¡¯t read the letter, he had some knowledge about its contents . Qin Yu in order to be able to understand more about Qi Cheng, released a trained pigeon to send a letter to Nangong Ao, asking for his advice . After all as the saying goes only once you know yourself and your enemy, would you be able toe unscathed out of a hundred battles . By understanding that person¡¯s habits he would be able to know his next move, motivation, and his way of thinking . Even if Qi Cheng had been retired for more than ten years, his habits should be the same for it was difficult to change such things . After Qin Yu finished with the letter, he handed it over to the officer beside him, who passed it on . As Qin Yu¡¯s assistant, Li Luo could only help Qin Yu handle some of his affairs, hence why whenpared with other people¡¯s position, his was very rxing . However, this kind of asion wasn¡¯t suitable for him to stay here, so after he said hello he went to leave . Unexpectedly Qin Yu also stood up, obviously wanting to leave with him . The officers had all sighed with relief with the appearance of Li Luo and when they saw Qin Yu wanting to leaving, they right away started cheering . Under the pressure of Qin Yu¡¯s depression, they simply feel that their life span was shortened by ten years! These officers had a urging look in their eyes as they gazed at Li Luo . Quickly take away the moving iceberg known as Qin Yu, so we could have some room to breathe properly QAQ . Chapter 16 Chapter 16 The transmigration routine of always being captured by the ML Chapter 16: ¡¯The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 16 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Alex . Li Luo felt all of their ardent eyes staring at his back, he helplessly looked at Qin Yu and asked, "Yu, are you leaving together with me?" "Yes, it¡¯s gettingte and it¡¯s time for dinner . I¡¯ll eat dinner with you first and afterwards I¡¯lle back here to discuss how to attack Jing City, since I believe by then everyone should have thought of some ideas . " Qin Yu said as his gaze swept over the officers . The officers that originally urgently stared at Li Luo, immediately shifted their gaze when Qin Yu¡¯s gaze sweeping through them, and instead concentrated on the letter in their hands, as if the people in fault were not them . Qin Yu did not say anything and ignored them as he followed Li Luo out of the meeting tent . Because of the long war, the quality of food had dropped to the point where they ate just for the sake of not starving . Previously they were still able to eat meat and fish, but not anymore . Li Luo and Qin Yu were siting in the tent of themander, facing one another . In front of them was a small table with only a dish of pickled radish and a bowl of white steamed bun in it . Li Luo bit and chewed the tasteless steamed bun, and longed to taste the beef vor of the instant noodles in his original world . Compared to this tasteless steamed bun, they were simply delicious . Unfortunately, he still couldn¡¯t return to his original world QAQ . Little Qin Yu was still in the progress of conquering the Qin Country and hadn¡¯t even started his expeditions to the outside, so returning home was but a distant dream . Qin Yu saw Li Luo¡¯s somewhat absent-minded look while eating, and his hearts started feeling uneasy, so he stretched out his hand, grabbing the hand with which Li Luo was just about to pick up a radish . Once he felt the warmth of Li Luo¡¯s hand, Qin Yu¡¯s uneasy feeling slowly dissapeared . Being grabbed by Qin Yu, Li Luo wandering mind immediately returned . He looked at Qin Yu with bewilderment and asked . "Yu, what¡¯s up? Is there something the matter?" Qin Yu shook his head and then asked: "Mucheng, what were you thinking?" Li Luo nked for a while, before immediately shooking his head, "Nothing, I¡¯m just thinking of how much harder the battle is this time, nothing more . " "Oh, is it?" That unnatural reaction from Li Luo made Qin Yu to realize that he was hiding something from him . Qin Yu bowed his head to, hide his darkened eyes . When will he able to fully own this person? Perhaps only once he hadplete possession of him, would he not feel like now¡ªpowerless and unable to control his feelings . Li Luo didn¡¯t notice this small action of Qin Yu, and continue to eat, however the thought of going home to eat instant noodles didn¡¯t cross his mind anymore . ...... After dinner, the weather outside waspletely ck . In the darkness, besides the inside of camps they only had the brazier with wooden piles to brighten the surrounding . Also the mes from the city wall of the distant Jing City obviously emitted a faint light as well . As soon as Qin Yu was full he directly stood up and went outside . He walked to the meeting tent, opened the tent door and went in . The original noisy atmosphere inside right away quieted down, when Qin Yu walked in . All the officers restored their upright manners and looked at Qin Yu, who was walking towards his seat . Li Rui¡¯an from the beginning till now had been quietly sitting on the side, studying the letter with his head slightly hanging down . After all the officers finished studying the contents of it, they were given to him, so had carefully looked at it no less than ten times . When Qin Yu walked to the main seat, with a smile he put down the letter in his hands, and looked at Qin Yu¡¯s direction . Chapter 17 Chapter 17 The transmigration routine of always being captured by the ML Chapter 17: ¡¯The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 17 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Alex . "Fuhuang" ¡ª emperor father, what the emperor¡¯s children calls him . ¡°Muhou¡± (ĸºó): mother-empress . All children of the emperor has a di mother, the empress, who they refer to as muhou and for those born of concubines, who is their shu mother, they will call them mufei . Qi Cheng was sitting inside a brightly-lit study room, facing the candlelight he studied the information he obtained about the circumstances of the Xiang Bei Army . The surroundings were very quiet, with only the sound of slight rustling as he flipped the pages and the cracking sound of the candlelight . Suddenly, Qi Cheng seemed to hear a melody he was very familiar with, it was as if his departed wife was whispering softly in his ear, ming him as she sighed in sorrow . Qi Cheng¡¯s hand immediately shaked, like the disturbed surface of ake when being blown by the wind; his heart was no longer calm . In the past when he still was young and had lofty ambitions, he had wanted have achievements that would be passed on for all eternity . That¡¯s why, when he received an imperial edict the very next day after he had married his childhood sweetheart, he disregarded his beloved¡¯s grief and urges to stay and instead went into battle . Three yearster, he finally got satisfaction out of his achievements, however at the same time he received news that his newlywed wife, which he hadn¡¯t seen for years, was seriously ill . Even though he had hurried back to Bian Capital City, he was stillte and didn¡¯t even get to see herst moments . It was then that he found out that no amount of achievement couldpare with the smiling face of his beloved wife . But it was toote, he could never have it back . Afterwards Qi Cheng was so frustrated, that he went into the pce and handed back all of his military power, resigning from his position as Bei Da Great General, before going into seclusion . Had it not been for Jing Chun empress dowager¡¯s personal pleas for help, he wouldn¡¯t have gone into battle again . He once again heard the zither song that his deceased wife often used to y for him . It was as if an invisible hand was peeling off the scars of his wound, making him feel prating pain in his heart, as well as unbearable anger . Who was it? Who dared to y this song?! Qi Cheng stood up with an unsteady breath and hurriedly out of door, looking at the direction from which the subtle song came . Step by step, he walked past with gloomyplexion . ...... Chapter 18 Chapter 18 The transmigration routine of always being captured by the ML Chapter 18: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 18 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Alex . [1] ¡°Huang¡¯er¡± ¡ª Huang: emperor, Er: term of endearment . It was the endearment term when the mother of emperor calling his son . Muhou (ĸºó): mother-empress . All children of the emperor has a di mother, the empress, who they refer to as muhou and for those born of concubines, who is their shu mother, they will call them mufei . ¡°Bengong¡± ¡ª I, used by the females of the imperial family The first glimmer of light had just barely appeared in the sky, when the loud sound of a horn echoed inside the camp . The originally sleeping Li Luo immediately woke up . Just like Qin Yu, who sat up and got out of the bed right after hearing the first sound of the horn . He quickly dressed, and left the tent with a sword in hand . Li Luo also tidied himself up as quickly as possible, and followed behind Qin Yu . The second Qin Yu left the tent, a thin and petite figure of a young scout rushed in front of him, ¡°Reporting to great general, the enemy¡¯s troops and themander from the Jing City are already advancing towards us and would soon arrived here . ¡± Qin Yu listed to the whole report and then sped up the pace of his footsteps . He reached the stables and took out his ck horse, immediately mounting it . All of the soldiers were already well prepared . They had gathered in the open space in front of the camp and waited for Qin Yu¡¯s orders . Streams of sunlight prated the dark clouds and illuminated the ground below . In distance, the huge amount of troops were clearly visible . Leading them was a white haired man covered in ayer of killing intent, whose sharp gaze was solely focused on Qin Yu . If gazes could kill, then Qin Yu¡¯s body would¡¯ve been long ago stabbed into hundred holes and slice into thousand pieces . By the time of one burning incense the troops on both sides were able to see each other . Qi Cheng was riding on top of red-brown horse . His eyes were bloodshot and filled with killing intent, that made him look like a devil that climbed up from hell . However, even though Qi Cheng stared at him with a vicious gaze, Qin Yu remained unmoved, his handsome face even had a touch of a shallow smile . His dark eyes shed with a faint trace of vignce . Qi Cheng smiled widely, revealing his snow white teeth, ¡°Are you the traitor and thief, Sixth Prince Qin Yu?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s expression still didn¡¯t change, he only raised his fierce brow at that usation . His ck eyes revealed a hint of ridiculousness as he said ¡°Who is the traitor and thief in the end, you the people that support the current emperor know very clearly . Before his session, he was doing many dirty schemes to have his way, it¡¯s impossible for you to have forgoten this quickly . ¡± At that Qi Cheng clenched the reins in his hand . He also knew there was something fishy regarding this matter, but since he had promised Jing Chun Empress Dowager, he could only stand on the Qin Yan¡¯s side . ¡°Stop talking nonsense . Do you have the guts to fight me one on one?¡± Qi Cheng didn¡¯t answer Qin Yu words, instead he took out the long spear on his back, and directly stabbed it in Qin Yu¡¯s direction . Qin Yu immediately turned over and dodged Qi Cheng¡¯s attack . The two people exchanged a few blows in quick session, before they fell from their horses . Taking that as a signal, the soldiers behind Qin Yu and Qi Cheng started to advancing towards each other, fighting with their life at stake . The air quickly filled with a thick smell of blood . Every time someone fell, there would be another person to fill up the fallen person¡¯s position . Qin Yu and Qi Cheng¡¯s fight was on-going . The side of Qi Cheng¡¯s waist was wounded by Qin Yu, but he hadn¡¯t been able to put a single scratch on Qin Yu¡¯s body . Seeing this Qi Cheng¡¯s face turned solemn¡ªhe didn¡¯t think this youth, who hadn¡¯t even grown his hair, was so good in martial arts . Qin Yu¡¯s expression was still the same as before, with the same shallow smile on his face . The only change was the wrinkles on his clothes, it seemed as if their fight was nothing, but a warm-up for him . Qi Cheng bloodshot eyes slightly narrowed, he flipped the long spear in his hands, and once again stabbed it toward Qin Yu¡¯s direction . This time, however, his movements were even more unpredictable,pared with before, the level of speed and flexibility had been greatly improved . Chapter 19 Chapter 19 The transmigration routine of always being captured by the ML Chapter 19: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 19 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Alex . [1] ¡°Shushu¡± ¡ª father¡¯s younger brother; uncle; ¡°Er¡± ¡ª term of endearment ¡°Ge/gege¡± ¡ª big brother After capturing Jing City, the next two cities were a lot easier to attack . It was just like a house without pirs, the other ces became very vulnerable and barely resisted . As long as they captured the next two cities, Qin Yu would be able to meet up with Nangong Ao and his army . And then together they would besiege the core of Qin Country¡ªBian Capital City . It had been more than nine months since the beginning of the soldier recruitment, and the weather was that ofte autumn . The weather had be colder . The vegetation was now somewhat yellow, unlike the previous rich green colour . The leaves of the maple trees in the courtyard had turned bright red, making them look like a burning ball of fire from afar . Sitting on the stone bench in the yard, Li Luofortably poured himself a cup of tea . He ate a few pastries from the table, while picking up a cup of tea to drink a mouthful . Every time they captured a city, they would rests and reorganize the army for a period of time . Those were his mostfortable days, so Li Luo would never miss those opportunities and rxed . It didn¡¯t matter since at this time Qin Yu and his officers spend most of their time in the study discussing their next step . Althoughst time it had been Li Luo, who proposed to tire out the enemy cavalry and then to throw out fragrant over-fried soy beans to the hungry horses in order to disrupt the enemy troops, Qin Yu didn¡¯t disturb him . He actually did that every time Li Luo used his brain for such things . Only when they were going to sleeps in the evening, did Qin Yu talk to him about their next ns without concealing anything . If he had any opinions, Qin Yu would seriously listen to him and Li Luo discovered that as long as his proposal was feasible, Qin Yu would actually follow his advice . Li Luo didn¡¯t understand why Qin Yu did that . But he was a otaku that rarely went outside in modern times . If he could sit, he would not stand . If he could lie down, he would not sit . He prefered to stay inside all day, instead of going out . The thing he hated the most was troublesome matters . So it was better for him to avoid this kind of thing that consumed brain cells and asked other people to exin the matters . Like azy cat sunbathing in the sun, Li Luo squinting his pair of peach blossom eyes as he felt the crispy and delicious taste of pastries burst in his mouth . He could not help, but pick up another piece and stuff it in his mouth . Just as he was about to pick up another piece, he saw a slender figure wearing a purple long dress strolling in . She was bouncing and vivacious with one of her hands behind her back . The moment those pair of big eyes looked at him, they immediately lit up, make the originally beautiful face seems even more splendid and touching . ¡°Mucheng gege!¡± The beautiful girl said as she bounced to the front of Li Luo . Her pair of big eyes were beaming when she looked at Li Luo . She had her cherry mouth set in as mile, which looked very cute . Chapter 20 Chapter 20 The sun had gradually sunken into the west, and enveloped the sky in twilight . The red glow of the sunset and the variousnterns hanging on the street were shining in harmony side by side . Li Luo protected the petite Liu Ruoyan from the crowd that collided with them by making the crowd disperse to the side . He was wearing a white robe edged in blue embroidered with gold blossoming lotus flowers . On his waist, he was wearing a dark blue half foot wide belt, which made his slender waist seem tough . He looked as if he was an elegant and beautiful gongzi [1] that came down from a painting . From time to time, Liu Ruoyan stole nces at Li Luo from the corner of her eyes, her cheeks were slightly pink . For her convenience she also changed her clothes into an ordinary green robe . Even so, it still couldn¡¯t dismiss her charming and lovable appearance of a daughter from a noble family . Seeing how Li Luo meticulously took care of her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited . She was looking at whatever small toys she liked in the stalls and let Li Luo buy them for her . Since it was he who agreed toe out with Liu Ruoyan, moreover today was her birthday, so naturally he couldn¡¯t let Liu Ruoyan do the paying . When they came to thergest stalls sellingnterns in the city, Li Luo¡¯s hands were already full of many things . When Li Luo and Liu Ruoyan arrived at thentern stalls, they saw a few people crowding the front of a stall that had attracted countless people¡¯s gazes . A man wearing a short coarse robe was holding a goldfish-stylentern in his hand . He was looking at the bowing peddler that had a polite smile on his face in front of him and angrily said, ¡°Look at all thenterns you sell, the work on this one is so rough . The patterns of the goldfish¡¯s tail and scales were immediately opened when they were only slightly heated . It not only cost me twenty copper, but it was also not as good as the lotus flowerntern that I bought with fifteen copper at that old stall . ¡± The peddler said in a polite manner, ¡°Customer, our stall is having a sale tonight, all thenterns are selling at the lowest price . If you are really dissatisfied with thentern, then it can be returned . ¡± Liu Ruoyan nced at thentern in the angry customer¡¯s hand, her eyes immediately brightened . She quickly walked forward to the customer, ¡°Big brother, where did you buy thatntern?¡± The angry customer turned around and looked at Liu Ruoyan, then opened his mouth and said, ¡°This little xiaojie [2], are you asking me where I bought this lotus flowerntern? It looks like you also have good insight . Don¡¯t buy antern at this stall, even if it is thergest stall they cheat the customers . I bought this lotus flowerntern at the old stall in the street alley . That stall has more than ten years of history...¡± The peddler at the side of this talking customer, couldn¡¯t help but to have a bitter smile on his face . He had finally pulled that costumer into his stall . He had even introduced all of the products he had to that customer, while he weed him into his stall . After Liu Ruoyan got the location of her favoritentern¡¯s stall, she took Li Luo right away to the ce where the customer said to go . Two people walked through the crowded streets, and turned into a corner of an alley where the customer had said the location of the oldntern stall was, and went inside the alley right away . Although this ce from time to time still had people who passed while holding onto an exquisitentern, butpared to the main street where the people walked shoulder to shoulder, it seemed very deserted . Chapter 20 Part 2: At this time the sky was dark, the silver moon had exposed it¡¯s figure from the west . Like ayered veil, it casted a hazy light that covered thend below . The further they walked down the alley, the fewer people there were . When he saw a stall with twonterns hanging outside from a distance, Li Luo faintly felt that something was wrong . He vigntly got close to Liu Rouyan who was at his side, and made a protective posture, while he had also ced his hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist . Li Luo leaned his body to one side, tightly grabbed the hilt of the sword in his hand, and quickly drew out the sharp longsword as fast as he could . His flexible waist twisted as he swung the longsword in his hands, and stabbed the dark shadow that quietly approached them from behind . The dark shadow neatly avoided Li Luo¡¯s sword by turning his waist over and then he jumped . He hooked both of his hands into a w-like fashion and attacked Li Luo . At this time, Liu Ruoyan had also found out something was wrong . She tried to ce her hands onto her waist wanting to take out the pouch hanging there . Before she was able to, a small stone was shot from somewhere that hit her sleeping acupuncture point, which made her eyes close right away and she copsed onto the ground . When Li Luo heard a loud muffled sound from behind, his soul couldn¡¯t help but shake a bit . The sword that he swung at the dark shadow had hit a pair of ck gloves on the dark shadow¡¯s hands, which immediately emitted a crisp sound . The dark shadow took this opportunity to get close to Li Luo, he flipped his hands and swung his sword as he made a beautiful yet deadly arc that headed towards Li Luo . Li Luo dodged the attack and retreated . At this moment, his attention was upied by the dark shadow in front of him, and he didn¡¯t notice that he was quietly surrounded by two more dark shadows behind him . By the time Li Luo found out about the two dark shadows behind him, he had already been hit on his sleeping acupuncture point . After Li Luo copsed, another two dark shadows had shown up from on top of a roof and came down . The five of them surrounded Li Luo and Liu Ruoyan on the ground . Five pairs of eyes looked at each other for a while, and then one of them squat down and threw Li Luo onto his shoulder then jumped on top of a roof . The rest of the dark shadows looked at Liu Ruoyan who was lying down on the ground . They quickly moved Liu Ruoyan to the side of a wall and posed her into a drunken posture . Afterwards, the rest of the dark shadows simultaneously jumped onto the roof, and along with the ck clothed man that was carrying Li Luo, they disappeared without a trace . ...... Qin Yu was only able to leave the study room when the moon had risen into mid-air . He took steps forward to quickly return to Li Luo and his sleeping quarters . His steps may have seemed slow, but in fact it was faster than twice the speed of the average person . However, tonight was different from usual, he didn¡¯t see any lights on in their sleeping quarters . Qin Yu¡¯s lips that originally had a trace of shallow smile immediately became restrained . He quickly walked to the front door of the room, single-handedly pushed the door open and swept a nce inside . The inside of the room was dark and the quilt was neatly stacked in the foot of the bed, there is no one inside . The smile on Qin Yu¡¯s facepletely disappeared, with a puzzled expression he frowned . ording to Li Luo¡¯s past habits, at this time he would¡¯ve already been inside the room long ago . Why has he still note back yet today? Qin Yu left the room, he turned toward the location of the guards who were standing outside the residence . Four soldiers who were standing on both sides of the residence door immediately formed a straight line after they saw Qin Yu had arrived . Qin Yu raised his hand to stop them when they wanted to salute, and then asked, ¡°Did you see Deputy Chief Su?¡± One of the soldiers answered, ¡°Deputy Chief Su and Liu xiaojie [2] went out in the evening and haven¡¯te back yet . ¡± He and Liu Ruoyan went out together? And haven¡¯te back yet?! After he finished hearing the soldier¡¯s words, Qin Yu¡¯s face immediately darkened . He obviously told Li Luo that he was not allowed to have too much contact with Liu Ruoyan . He didn¡¯t think that it wouldn¡¯t take long before he would forget what he had promised him . Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 21 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . ¡°Daren¡± ¡ª adult, general term used to refer to those of status . ¡°Ge/gege¡± ¡ª big brother Qin Yu was maintaining his silence, but his ck pupils seemed to have been condensed into an invisible storm . His whole body emitted a heavy pressure that made the soldier that just a moment ago opened his mouth immediately quiet down . The soldier couldn¡¯t help but secretly ponder about his words from just a moment ago . Had he said something that he shouldn¡¯t have, which would¡¯ve made themander daren¡¯splexion suddenly change? Qin Yu¡¯splexion was ugly for a while, and immediately afterwards he had a feeling that there was something wrong . Even if Li Luo and Liu Ruoyan went out, it was unlikely that they woulde back sote . He looked up at the soldier that was standing on the side and said, ¡°You go and get me three squads of patrol soldiers, the sooner the better!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier that received themand quickly left, he only took a short period of time to bring more than thirty people . After Qin Yu arranged the task, the more than thirty people dispersed and began to search the city . Qin Yu didn¡¯t stay there and wait for the news, but with the more than thirty people, he also went looking for Li Luo and Liu Ruoyan that didn¡¯te back yet . Although the moon was in the middle of the sky, because of the festival, the streets were still brightly lit, the people wereing and going . Qin Yu looked at the couples that were walking side by side in the street, as well as thenterns that they carried in their hands, his original uglyplexion suddenly became even more ugly . He didn¡¯t expect Li Luo would agree toe out with Liu Ruoyan to such a special festival . Good, very good! Qin Yu thought as he jumped over a roof, while gritting his teeth . This debt, he would write it down in his heart . Just wait until the time to settle the ountses, he would make Mucheng repay each and every one of them properly . Qin Yu¡¯s heart was anxious and angry, the pace of his footsteps also became faster . ...... After the more than thirty people investigated almost all of the ces in the city in the middle of the night, they finally found Liu Ruoyan inside a small alley leaning against a wall, as her head hung low . As soon as a soldier with good eyesight saw the state Liu Ruoyan was in, he knew right away that her sleeping acupuncture point was sealed, but there was no one that had found out about it . After Qin Yu received the notification, as if he had the wind under his feet, with the fastest speed he arrived at the scene . Liu Ruoyan still had her eyes closed and still in the same posture leaning against the wall¡ªwithout Qin Yu¡¯s permission, no one dared to go forward to release Liu Ruoyan¡¯s acupuncture point . Qin Yu reached out one of his fingers and released Liu Ruoyan¡¯s acupuncture points . Seeing as though Liu Ruoyan looked a bit in a daze after she woke up, Qin Yu stepped forward right away and seized Liu Ruoyan¡¯s shoulder . Hisplexion was heavy as he asked, ¡°Where Mucheng?¡± Chapter 21 Part 2: ¡°Mucheng gege...Mucheng gege...¡± Liu Ruoyan opened her eyes wide, in her big eyes, panicked looks immediately emerged . ¡°Is...is he gone?¡± She turned pale as she thought of what had happened before she passed out . ¡°Those people, it must be those people who took away Mucheng gege!¡± Liu Ruoyan loudly said . Then her voice slowly lowered, tears were streaming down from her big eyes, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, if I didn¡¯t insist on Mucheng gegeing out to buynterns, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened...it¡¯s all my fault...¡± After speaking to this point, Liu Ruoyan covered her face with both hands and cried out loud . After he heard Liu Ruoyan¡¯s words, Qin Yu¡¯s bad premonition had be reality . His eyes burst out terrifyingly cold chills right away, his fingers that had grabbed Liu Ruoyan¡¯s shoulder were tightening, almost as if they were going to pinch Liu Ruoyan shoulder de until it broke, ¡°You tell me clearly, who is it in the end that took away Mucheng?¡± Liu Ruoyan seemed as if she didn¡¯t feel the slightest degree of hurt from Qin Yu¡¯s powerful pinch on her shoulder, she weakly shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know . Thest thing I saw was a ck clothed man, and then I fainted . ¡± After speaking to this point, Liu Ruoyan suddenly felt that there seemed to be something in the cleavage of her bosom . She immediately put her hand into her bosom, and took out a folded yellow envelope from inside . Qin Yu¡¯s eyes shed . He immediately released Liu Ruoyan¡¯s shoulder, and took the envelope from her hand . He immediately opened the envelope and read the letter inside in haste . The more he read the contents, the more ugly hisplexion got . Finally, he directly used his internal force and turned the envelope in his hands into powder . With a darkened face he squeezed his palm slowly, spreading it onto the ground . After he finished, Qin Yu didn¡¯t speak, he just quickly walked out of the small alley with an ashenplexion . He advanced towards the residence where they stayed and went inside . Although in her heart Liu Ruoyan really wanted to ask Qin Yu what exactly was written inside the letter, and wanted to know who it was that kidnapped Su Mucheng . However, after she saw that Qin Yu¡¯s whole body emitted ever more terrible killing intentions after reading the letter, she simply couldn¡¯t open her mouth to ask, and could only watch Qin Yu¡¯s back figure as it disappeared before her eyes . ...... Li Luo felt that he had been asleep for a long time before he recovered his consciousness . Afterwards, he felt a terrible headachencing through his head . The pain arrived suddenly, and brought a few memories along with it . He felt as if his whole head was buzzing . It took a moment until the pain settled down . Li Luo blinked his eyes, sat up from the ground, and he surveyed his surroundings . What had filled his vision was a very gorgeous pce . Every corner was decorated with very luxurious furnishings . He was lying down on the carpet, not far away from crimson curtains with embroidered gold thread . It was ced a few feet higher above the vases and other decorations . Everywhere was red and gold in color, it almost blinded his eyes . Looking at this eye-catching color, Li Luo felt he had even more of a headache . He once againid down on the ground and closed his eyes . Only when the buzzing feeling in his headpletely disappeared, did he open his eyes again . He felt a lot better now when looking at this iparable bright colored room . Li Luo raised his hand and pressed his forehead . He remembered very clearly that he and Liu Ruoyan were going into a small alley to buynterns . Then they were attacked by a few ck clothed men, and then he fainted . When he woke up, he was already at this ce . Li Luo once againid down, as he silently searched the information of the storyline in his mind . However, even after he scanned the information three-four times, he hadn¡¯t found any part where Su Mucheng had been kidnapped . What the hell is going on here? Li Luo felt as if his sense of superiority had been destroyed . Previously as the book author he was able to predict the future . Now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that again . Li Luo didn¡¯t have any clue about the current situation, but he didn¡¯t intend to sit still . He hurriedly got up from the ground, and looked around the room . Then he went to the door and pushed it with both of his hands . He was not surprised that the door was locked . Moreover, he saw many faint shadows of people outside, that were keeping watch on him tightly . To make matters worse, he found that his body¡¯s internal forces were sealed . At the moment, he was just like an ordinary person . Suddenly, Li Luo heard the sound of footsteps from afar, and they gradually got closer . The sound was very loud as though many people walked toward this room . Li Luo retreated a few steps . He stayed away from the door and stood in the middle of the room looking towards the door¡¯s direction¡ªit seemed he would soon know who exactly kidnapped him and for what purpose . The sound of footsteps were getting closer and closer . Under Li Luo¡¯s attentive gaze, the closed door in front of him opened . From the outside, the piercing sunlight shone in . Li Luo¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but squint . Then, he saw two figures standing outside the door¡ªa gorgeous woman wearing aplicated pce dress, and a young man wearing a yellow dragon robe with hostile looks . These two people are¡ª? Li Luo¡¯s mind went nk for a moment in disbelief . Wait a minute, Director, this script is clearly the wrong one! Why would the viins in his book kidnap him? There was no such thing before when he wrote the novel . The both of you should have been dead when the protagonist forced you abdicate . There is no need to see me before you die, for I will not feel a shred of sympathy for you! Is it a good thing the storyline is crooked like this?! And what¡¯s the use of kidnapping him? He only wanted to be the protagonist¡¯s best friend and then have a quiet and peaceful life, could it be that he would not be able to?! Li Luo¡¯s mind was roaring, he had a bad feeling about this . No matter how bad he felt in his heart, on the surface, Li Luo didn¡¯t show any suspicious or precautious expressions on his face¡ªor rather, he had no idea what expression he should have at this moment as he faced the two main viins in his book . Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 22 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . [1] ¡°Bengong¡± ¡ª I, used by the females of the imperial family [2] ¡°Nubi¡± ¡ª how a servant refers to herself . With bi(æ¾), the phrase is ve-servant, rather than just nu or servant . [3] Muhou (ĸºó): mother-empress . All children of the emperor has a di mother, the empress, who they refer to as muhou and for those born of concubines, who is their shu mother, they will call them mufei . Li Luo stood in the middle of the room, while Jing Chun Empress Dowager and Qin Yan stood outside . Both sides locked their gaze for a full quarter of an hour, only then Jing Chun Empress Dowager and Qin Yan slowly came inside . After they entered the room, Jing Chun Empress Dowager looked at Li Luo with a sneer . Her pair of beautiful eyes revealed a disgusted and sarcastic look . ¡°Bengong [1] never expected Qin Yu, that little bastard, would discard you right away as if you¡¯re nothing . Bengong initially wanted to use you to threaten that little bastard Qin Yu, and make him have a bit of propriety . Unexpectedly Bengong¡¯s prediction was wrong . ¡± Jing Chun Empress Dowager stopped speaking . She bowed her head, and seemed to be carefully observing her own fingers that were covered with gloves engraved with precious stones . Her glossy lips slightly opened, and then said, ¡°That little bastard simply doesn¡¯t care about your life or death . A few days ago, he captured Rong City . As long as he continues to attack cities, he will eventually arrive at Bian Capital City . ¡± The more Li Luo listened to Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯s words, the more stupefied he felt in his heart . Wait a minute! Why was it that he felt extremely familiar with those words, but he didn¡¯t understand what they meant? They had kidnapped him to threaten the protagonist? He didn¡¯t mishear, right? Strictly speaking, he was only the protagonist¡¯s brother . Please don¡¯t hope that he would have the same role as the female protagonist, okay?! Seeing that Li Luo just quietly listened to her talk and didn¡¯t say a word, Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯s downcast eyes shed a hint of an unknown look . She suddenly lifted her eyes and looked up at Li Luo . She lightly covered her mouth with her fingers andughed silently, ¡°But even so, you have been with that little bastard for so many years . Personally killing you in front of him, it would at least be able to make him feel a little heartbroken, right?¡± Qin Yan, who was standing beside Jing Chun Empress Dowager, did not speak even a single word . From the very beginning, he had just sized up Li Luo in front of him . His pair of eyes which gazed at Li Luo were filled with ruthlessness, just like a poisonous snake, which made Li Luo¡¯s entire body feel ufortable . After Jing Chun Empress Dowager finished speaking to Li Luo, she turned to the two pce maids who stood quietly on the side with their heads lowered, ¡°Carefully serve him, whatever he wants, just satisfy his demand . However, you cannot let him out of this room . ¡± ¡°Yes, Nubi [2] will remember . ¡± The two pce maids quickly replied . Jing Chun Empress Dowager left the two pce maids behind as she turned around and swiftly left . Qin Yan gave Li Luo onest nce and then followed Jing Chun Empress Dowager . Only once they left Li Luo¡¯s residence and were far away from it, the silent Qin Yan finally opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Muhou [3], since that kid has no use, why do you still want to keep him?¡± Jing Chun Empress Dowager slightly raised her lips . She smiled with narrowed eyes as she nced at Qin Yan, ¡°Huang¡¯er, you just don¡¯t understand a man¡¯s mind . With that little bastard Qin Yu¡¯s temperament, he maybe calm on the outside, but in his mind he was the most concerned about this boy . We can see it from his urgent actions . He even told us, we must not act rashly toward this boy, otherwise we will pay a painful price . Hahaha, let¡¯s pressure him again with this boy to know how precious he is to him . ¡± ¡°If that was the case, Muhou, why did you say that kind of thing to that boy?¡± Qin Yan asked puzzledly, as he frowned . Jing Chun Empress Dowager slightly raised her chin, and faintly said, ¡°This was to nt a seed of suspicion . Even if it was unremarkable at this moment, it will grow even stronger with the passing of years . ¡± Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯s sleeves swayed . The wind was making the silk cloak that was almost dragging on the ground gather together . There was a cunning expression on her face, ¡°Once the seed of suspicion is formed, it is difficult to eliminate . Even if Qin Yu, that little bastard, is able to rescue the boy smoothly, I too want to make their hearts be distant . I believe Qin Yu, that little bastard, will love this gift I prepared for him . ¡± ...... However, what they did not know, was that Li Luo was not as they thought . After he listened to Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯s words, he forgot what Jing Chun Empress Dowager had said to him immediately . He let the two pce maids prepare his meal . After he was full, he wondered how to escape from this ce . Although he was the author of this book, he didn¡¯t know anything about this imperial pce¡¯s topography . After sending away the two pce maids from the room, Li Luo immediately sat on the chair inside of the room as he thought of a way to deal with the situation he was in . At this moment he was just an ordinary person who did not even have martial arts . Even if he still had his previous skill, he was afraid that it still would be too difficult for him to deal with those Imperial bodyguards who¡¯re guarding outside . Li Luo rubbed his fingers a few times . Then he immediately remembered the system, Xiao Qi, that brought him to this world . Even if it couldn¡¯t find a way to deal with the situation he was in, the system looked like a high technological product, it should be have some usefulness, right? Moreover, he also wanted to ask about the parts in the storyline that seemed to have been changed . He wanted to know if it would have a negative impact on him . Because he was with Qin Yu almost all the time, he didn¡¯t have much personal time . So, it had been a long time since he called out Xiao Qi . Li Luo tried to call out the system, Xiao Qi¡¯s name in his mind . After a moment, a soft childish like voice sounded in his mind,¡¾Great host, long time no see (¤ÅU¤É)~¡¿A series of Japanese-style emoticons rolled around several times in his mind before Xiao Qi¡¯s voice sounded again,¡¾What¡¯s the matter host for you call out Xiao Qi? ¡¿ Li Luo directly asked in his mind, [Xiao Qi, at this moment I¡¯m inside the Imperial Pce . This plot doesn¡¯t exist in the book . It will not affect my way of returning back home, right?] Xiao Qi sent an emoticon that portrays a tiger touching it¡¯s face & shaking it¡¯s head within Li Luo¡¯s mind, ¡¾It would not . Host doesn¡¯t have to worry too much . As long as the ending of story where the protagonist dominates the world hasn¡¯t changed, it¡¯ll be alright (¡î _ ¡î) . Just a moment ago I took a look at the progress of it, and it was proceeding very smoothly . As long as it keeps going like that, host, you will soon be able to return to your original world . ¡¿ Li Luo sighed in relief, and then asked, [Do you have any way to help me escape from the imperial pce?] He didn¡¯t want to stay here and wait for Qin Yu to save him . Moreover, Qin Yu was far away from here, water from afar can¡¯t quench the near fire, who knows when Qin Yu would make it to this ce, Qin Yan and Jing Chun Empress Dowager, those two viins, would definitelye up with a n to defeat him . ¡¾Wait a minute, I¡¯ll take a look~¡¿Xiao Qi dropped this sentence and then immediately disappeared . Li Luo poured a cup of tea . He raised the teacup and calmly took a drink while awaiting the news from Xiao Qi . To an outsider, he just fell into a daze as he stared nkly, that¡¯s all . After about one burning of incense, Xiao Qi appeared again, and said,¡¾Great host, Xiao Qi found the map of the imperial pce . Just a moment ago Xiao Qi took readings of them and found there is a secret tunnel that leads to the outside of the imperial pce at therge garden not far from this room ~ Great host doesn¡¯t have to worry, Xiao Qi can guide you to that ce where the secret tunnel was (¤Å ¡¥ 3 ¡¥) ¤Å . ¡¿Xiao Qi¡¯s voice be more and more soft, just like a spoiled child, he was acting coquettishly to Li Luo to take the credit for his achievement . Li Luo nodded his head, and said sincerely in his mind, [Thank you, Xiao Qi . ] Xiao Qi was shy for a moment, and then happily said: ¡¾This is what I¡¯m meant to do . ¡¿ Li Luo once again asked, [Can you unlock my power that is being sealed?] At this moment he was just like an ordinary person . He didn¡¯t have much confidence that he would be able to leave this room smoothly . Xiao Qi,¡¾...No...I¡¯m not able to, because I can¡¯t intervene in this world except for with advice >_<......¡¿ Li Luo had a very disappointed expression on his face . Seeing the disappointed expression of his host, Xiao Qi suddenly felt that he was very useless_ (: §Ù) ¡Ï) _ . Xiao Qi thought deeply for a moment, and then carefully said, ¡¾However, I can scan the bodies of the people around me and disy their stats . Oh, also, I¡¯m able to find their weaknesses . This should be useful, right? ¡¿ Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 23 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . After listening to Xiao Qi, Li Luo¡¯s face showed a surprised expression . Xiao Qi could scan people¡¯s weaknesses . So, in other words he could pass through and subdue the pce maids that served him . He could change into a pce maid¡¯s dress, then leave this ce disguised as a pce maid . However, he would look weird if he was wearing a pce maid¡¯s clothes with his stature . After all, he was a man . After thinking until this point, Li Luo could not help but felt helpless . ¡¾Oh yeah, great host, I forgot to tell you something before . ¡¿ Xiao Qi suddenly eximed, ¡¾As long as youpleted your mission on a certain degree, you can begin to purchase some items inside the system . However, in each world, you can only make three purchases . A part of it is, every time the progress bar reaches 30%, you can purchase once . If you don¡¯t purchase anything in this world, your purchase chances can be umted into the next world . However the items that you purchase in every world cannot be brought into the next world . ¡¿ Li Luo nked for a while . He felt as if a huge joyful surprise suddenly hit him on the head . Especially when he was in such desperate situation . To received this kind of news, he felt just like a poor man that suddenly won a five million lottery ticket . ¡¾At this moment, great host¡¯s mission in this world already reached 60%pletion, so you can make a purchase two times . Do you want to choose the purchase items? Due to the limited number of purchases, Xiao Qi must remind you to carefully consider what you get (R¦ØQ)/~ ¡¿ Xiao Qi¡¯s soft childish like voice sounded, and awakened Li Lou from his ecstasy . Li Luo quickly calmed down and asked, [Can I see what I can purchase now?] ¡¾Of course you can . Great host, please wait for a moment (* ^ ¦Ø ^ *) ~¡¿ After it finished speaking, Xiao Qi quickly disappeared . After a while, Li Luo once again heard Xiao Qi¡¯s voice . ¡¾In order to not destroy the bnce of this world, the purchase item can only be in line with this world¡¯s worldview, so everything else has been temporarily locked up . I¡¯ve already helped Great Host by blocking out all of the items that cannot be purchased, so Great Host can easily see the items that you can directly purchase . ¡¿ After Xiao Qi finished speaking, a book-sized screen appeared in front of Li Luo¡¯s eyes . It was translucent, spread across it were two rows, each row had about ten options . Since at this moment Li Luo was inside a more realistic ancient Chinese world, so the options that appeared were the ones that were more appropriate for the ancient Chinese worldview . Examples of the options that had appeared were martial arts cheats, or miracle medicines that were worth thousands of taels of gold, there were also a lot sums of money that could make people crazy from envy and so on . Li Luo flipped through page by page browsing the items . For him, those martial arts cheats, as well as the money, were not of much use to him . Moreover, those things couldn¡¯t help him now . So what he needed now were the most suitable items he could use to escape . Since he only had two items he could purchase at this time, Li Luo was very careful with his choices . The sight of the number of pages and options dazzled Li Luo¡¯s eyes . There were a full fifty or sixty pages of options, and because he looked very carefully, his afternoon time was very quickly used up . Finally, he selected one of the items inside¡ª[Universal Disguise Pill] . Although it was called the Universal Disguise Pill, it was not actually a pill, but a round, light green pendant . There were a pair of young leaves carved on the both sides of the round pendant . The young leaves were only half of a fingernail¡¯s size and made from green jade, which made the round pendant look very unique . In order to double check his choice one more time, Li Luo read the introduction of the [Universal Disguise Pill] once again . Name: Universal Disguise Pill Effect: For twenty-four hours, nobody will be able to see through the one disguised . Including the sound, even the body size could be imitated 100% . Cool down time: After each use, it will take three days before it can be used again . (Note: The more frequently one uses it, the longer it takes to cool down . ) After he carefully read the introduction again, Li Luo sighed in relief, and purchased the item right away . Li Luo looked at the Universal Disguise Pill in his hands . It was ice cold but felt very good to the touch . Li Luo stroked the pendant in his hands a few times before he hung it around his neck . Now, he just needed to wait for the most suitable time to escape . ...... Qin Yu was sitting on the couch inside themander tent . Although it was alreadyte at night, Qin Yu still couldn¡¯t sleep . Qin Yu had been awake for more than a month, ever since Li Luo was captured by Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯s subordinates . Qin Yu¡¯s extremely handsome face looked very tired . He had veryrge dark circles under his eyes . His whole body was surrounded by a thickyer of ck gas . Thisyer of invisible ck gas seemed to be filled with an endless amount of murderous aura . As long as someone got as close to Qin Yu as ten steps, thisyer of murderous aura would immediately erode into them . Theirplexion would immediately turn pale . If it was someone with a small amount of courage, their two legs would tremble, and their stance would be unsteady . As a result, in this almost two months time, no one dared to approach Qin Yu within ten steps . Everyone knew Qin Yu was in a bad mood . No one dared to go up to him at this time to stroke Qin Yu¡¯s tiger beard . Everyone already had a mutual agreement to never mention anything rted to Li Luo . Qin Yu was silently sitting on the couch . His gaze was locked in the direction of Bian Capital City . His pair of ck pupils had umted heavy dark colors, almost as if they were going topletely overflow from the rim of his eyes . If not because he was amander of this army, he would have long ago sneaked into Bian Capital City and rescued Li Luo, who was trapped inside . However, he couldn¡¯t be so impulsive, he had to be rational . He had finallye to this step, he couldn¡¯t give up at this crucial moment and waste all of his previous efforts . No reliable news had been received from the spies that he sent . Just like a rock sinking into the sea, after they entered Bian Capital City, almost no sound was heard . Qin Yu bowed his head, and slowly clenched his fingers . This feeling of anxiousness and powerlessness, he didn¡¯t want to experience it ever again in the future . Li Luo is his weakness . If Jing Chun Empress Dowager and Qin Yan were able to threaten him with Li Luo this time, afterwards there would be other people who would also kidnap Li Luo to threaten him . The only way to really protect Li Luo was if he got stronger and had more power in his hands to ensure that no one could harm the person he loves . Therefore, after he obtained the thing that originally belonged to him and be emperor of Qin Country, it would not be the end, but his real starting point . At the distant ce of Bian Capital City, Li Luo was still waiting for the most suitable time to escape from the imperial pce . Li Luo had no idea that the protagonist of his book at this moment had great ambition and wanted to dominate the world, and he was the person that ignited it . ...... Li Luo explored the whole room several times, and finally, under the guidance of Xiao Qi, he pulled several clumps of gold threads from the curtains in the corner . All of these gold threads were made from the melting of real gold . The craftsmanship wasplicated . It was hard to pull out, but at least it is pure gold . Li Luo kneaded all of the gold threads that he pulled down into small pieces, and then let Xiao Qi hide them inside it¡¯s small space . After he ran out of the imperial pce, he wouldn¡¯t have enough money to run far, which would be the end for him . After he was out of the imperial pce, as long as he found a gold shop on the road, he would be able to slowly sell it . Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 24 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . [1] ¡°Wei chen¡± ¡ª this small official; humble servant It was night . There was not a single star in the sky, even the crescent moon was covered by a dark cloud . Li Luo let the pce maid on duty that night bring in a few dishes of dessert from the imperial kitchen . After the pce maid came in, Li Luo stood to the side right away . He watched the pce maid take out the desserts from the boxes and arrange them on the table . When the pce maid lowered her guard, Li Luo slowly approached her . His footsteps were very light, just like a cat walking on a rug, without making any noise . The pce maid waspletely unaware of his approach . Her head was still lowered, as she took out a te of walnut crisp from a box, and carefully ced it on the table . Under the guidance of Xiao Qi, in a fast movement, Li Luo struck the back of the pce maid with his hand ruthlessly . The pce maid¡¯s eyes rolled back as she fainted . Her body copsed in an instant . Li Luo quickly reached out his hand and caught the pce maid¡¯s body . Afterwards, he dragged her body and put her onto the bed . The pce maid¡¯s clothes also have pants to wear inside, so there wasn¡¯t much psychological pressure on Li Luo . Li Luo only needed to take off the pce maid¡¯s robe, and change his clothes into it . Finished, Li Luo transmitted his thoughts into the Universal Disguise Pill that hung around his neck . Soon afterwards, his appearance turned into the pce maid on the bed, including the mole on the back of pce maid¡¯s ear, even his reactions were the same . Li Luo covered the pce maid¡¯s body with a quilt, then he walked to the table and let Xiao Qi take all of the desserts on the table into its space . He had collected these desserts for more than a week, and now he needed to escape from Bian Capital City . Even if he was on the road for a whole week, he would be able to maintain his physical strength even if he didn¡¯t encounter a ce to rest . After he finished these things, Li Luo picked up the box of food . He lowered his head, opened the door, and went out . After he walked out of the room, he immediately felt several people gaze at him as they checked around his body several times, their eyes alert . Only when they werepletely certain of his identity, did they turned away their gazes from him . Li Luo tried his best to walk like a woman . With a small step, step by step, he slowly walked out of the courtyard where he was held captive . Obviously, those imperial guards who had carefully sized him up and checked him previously had no longer suspected his identity, so as he left the courtyard, no one gave him a nce . ¡¾Congrattions Great Host for sessfully making it out alive, and moving toward a free and unrestrained life ¥Ø (^ o ^) ¥Î \ (^ _ ^) ~¡¿ Xiao Qi, after Li Luo stepped out of the courtyard¡¯s gate, sprinkled flowers in Li Luo¡¯s mind . Li Luo looked at Xiao Qi in his mind that was cheerfully churning, almost immediately making his footsteps slip, and he fell down to the ground . The corner of his mouth could not help but twitch . Making it out alive, free and unrestrained, what the hell? Since for the time being, he still needed Xiao Qi¡¯s help, so Li Luo didn¡¯t let Xiao Qi sink into a hibernation state . Although Xiao Qi was somewhat out of line, but in this case, to have someone to talk with wasn¡¯t bad . Moreover, he only had Xiao Qi to help him . Li Luo rejoiced that at this moment he still had Xiao Qi, this system . If he didn¡¯t have Xiao Qi¡¯s system functions, even if he was able to strike his pce maid into fainting, and disguised as her, those imperial guards outside would have found something fishy about him . It would¡¯ve been impossible for him to have sessfully left this courtyard where he being held captive . Since it was night, all of pce¡¯s people were holding amp in their hand . You could see many brightly lit lights even from a very distant ce . Every time Li Luo saw a light in the distance get close, Li Luo would quickly turn around, or find a ce to hide . He didn¡¯t want to encounter those pce people . After all, he did not understand the rules inside this pce, and if he encountered a person of high rank he would need to give a ceremonious greeting, if he wasn¡¯t able to react and was dyed for so much time, it would be bad . All the way Li Luo was being careful and cautious . He continuously dodged to the east and hiding on the west, making him spend nearly two hours . Finally he arrived at the secret tunnel that Xiao Qi spoke about, the secret tunnel that lead to the outside of the imperial pce inside therge garden . ¡¾......Great Host, can you see the roadmap clearly? ¡¿ After Xiao Qi finished speaking, a half translucent hologram of a map appeared before Li Luo¡¯s eyes, just like the Baidu map in his original world that he often used . The red dot indicated the destination and the blue dot was the location he was standing in now . Since it was half translucent, it wouldn¡¯t block his sight . Li Luo walked in the direction of the red dot . Very soon he found a bamboo forest that was hidden from view inside the rockery . ...... Inside the luxuriously decorated room, there was hot steam floating in the air, the thick musky fragrance that was able to make one intoxicated filled into the entire hall . From the inside of the doorway of the hall there hungyer afteryer of dark red muslin that was soft to the touch . So that people stationed outside the doorway couldn¡¯t clearly see the scene inside . Jing Chun Empress Dowager was lying on a royal couch as she supported her head with one of her hands . Her eyes were slightly closed, and seemed to be caught up in a fast asleep . There were several pce maids that surrounded her sides . One pce maids was fanning her . Another one was standing behind her, and massaged her shoulders . Furthermore, two pce maids were kneeling at her feet, as they meticulously kneaded her legs . This tranquil scene was broken when a pce maid came in hurriedly from the doorway . She lifted upyer uponyer of soft muslin, and quietly walked to the side of Jing Chun Empress Dowager as she immediately knelt down toward Jing Chun Empress Dowager . The pce maid stole a nce at Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯splexion, and then said softly, ¡°Empress Dowager, Yunyang Hall Imperial Guard asks for an audience . ¡± ¡°Oh? Yunyang Hall?¡± Yunyang Hall, was it not the ce where they held that boy captive at? Jing Chun Empress Dowager suddenly opened her eyes, ¡°Allow him toe in . ¡± ¡°Yes . ¡± The pce maid that received the order immediately stood up and quickly left the room . After a moment, the Commander of the Imperial Guardse in, sweat dotted his forehead . When Jing Chun Empress Dowager saw the Commander of the Imperial Guard¡¯s expression, she knew something was wrong . Jing Chun Empress Dowager slightly frowned, her tone had be a lot sharper as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Empress Dowager, wei chen [1] had failed to meet your expectations . Even though wei chen guarded Su Mucheng the whole time, wei chen carelessly let him run away . ¡± ¡°Run away?!¡± Although Jing Chun Empress Dowager already guessed three quarters of it in her heart, but when she truly heard this news, she still somewhat could not believe it . In order to not make any mistakes, she made sure Li Luo didn¡¯t have the opportunity to escape . How could it be, she had sent so many of her elite subordinates to guard Li Luo, and really couldn¡¯t imagine how Li Luo was able to run away . And now, the Commander of the Imperial Guards¡¯ squad that she had carefully chosen unexpectedly said to her that the person she ordered them to guard was gone?! It¡¯s simply unbelievable!! Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯s face darkened . The Commander of the Imperial Guards that was kneeling,pletely did not dare to look at Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯splexion . Under Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯s pressure, he could only bite the bullet and continued, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right . After the pce maid on duty this morning went inside the room, she found that the person that lying on the bed was not him, but another pce maid . ¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 25 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . ¡°Bengong¡± ¡ª I, used by the females of the imperial family After Jing Chun Empress Dowager finished listening to the Commander of the Imperial Guards¡¯ report, her lips tightened and started to tremble . She gazed sharply at the Commander of the Imperial Guards . Unable to restrain her anger, Jing Chun Empress Dowager grabbed a teacup by her side and threw it at the side of the Commander of the Imperial Guards¡¯ face, almost hitting him, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Empress Dowager, please calm down your anger..st night this subordinate really didn¡¯t see anyone go out of that room where Su Mucheng was being held at, except for the pce maid on duty . But, that person had the same face as the pce maid that was found lying on the bed this morning . The figure and facial features were very simr as if carved out from the same root . ¡± The Commander of the Imperial Guards said as he lowered his head to kowtow on the ground . Really, he also had unspeakable bitterness . Who would have thought that Su Mucheng would have this kind of miraculous method where he could disguise as someone perfectly, it simply made people not be able to see the slightest wrong with it, ¡°After this subordinate found something was wrong, this subordinate dispatched people right away to search the imperial pce . ¡± Jing Chun Empress Dowager fingers were trembling as she released her grip on the small table, her upper body slightly raised . She pressed the anger in her heart for a while, only when she managed to force down this anger, with an ashen face, she looked at the Commander of the Imperial Guards that was kneeling on the ground, and said, ¡°Then what are you waiting for, quickly spread Bengong¡¯s order and find that person! Inside the imperial pce, as well as inside Bian Capital City, even if you have to turn all of ces upside down, you have to get him back to me!¡± Jing Chun Empress Dowager closed her eyes, and say through gritted teeth: ¡°Drag those two pce maids out, and beat them to death with rod . Don¡¯t ever let Bengong see their face again . ¡± ¡°Yes, this subordinate will immediately dispatch people to seal off the city gates . Presumably, it is impossible for Su Mucheng to find a way to leave the imperial pce so quickly . ¡± The Commander of the Imperial Guards didn¡¯t dare to put on air, he understood that thest sentence of Jing Chun Empress Dowager, was in fact, for him to hear . Those two pce maids were only the innocent victims to warn everyone . If he and the rest of the imperial guards under him could not sessfully capture Su Mucheng, then those two pce maid¡¯s end would be their end in the future . ...... After Li Luo left the imperial pce, he immediately snuck inside the house ofmon people and stole a set of short garments that themon people usually wear . He then quickly transformed his appearance, from the original pce maid appearance, into a man . Universal Disguise Pill was effective for twenty-four hours, which meant that you could easily disguise as anyone in these twenty-four hours, for an unlimited number of times . His appearance at this moment was a rough man with a beard on his chin . Li Luo touched the beard on the chin, nodded with satisfaction . Even if Qin Yu stood in front of him now, he too would not recognize that this person was Li Luo . He reckoned when another pce maid who served in the morning ablutions came in, she would immediately find out that he had run away, but they certainly would not believe that he was already out of the imperial pce now . Even so, he could not lower his guard . He had to go out of the city gate with the earliest wave of people leaving . Only when he was outside of the city gate would he really be safe . Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 26 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Muhou (ĸºó): mother-empress . All children of the emperor has a di mother, the empress, who they refer to as muhou and for those born of concubines, who is their shu mother, they will call them mufei . ¡°Huang¡¯er¡± ¡ª Huang: emperor, Er: term of endearment . It was the endearment term when the mother of emperor calling his son . ¡°Bengong¡± ¡ª I, used by the females of the imperial family ¡°Qinwang¡± ¡ª first-rank prince; also called wangye, i . e . ¡°His [Your] Royal Highness¡± Qin Yu was riding a dark horse, as he stood below the city wall of Bian Capital City . He had a little beard stubble around his lips, and he had veryrge dark circles under the rim of his eyes, which made his whole person appear very depressed . However, his eyes were unusually bright, and looked very energetic . After more than ten days and ten nights of nonstop hurrying, Qin Yu finally arrived in the front of Bian Capital City with the group of soldiers he was leading . After he saw the tightly closed of Bian Capital City¡¯s gates, Qin Yu¡¯s originally very impatient mood, unconsciously calmed down . His gaze became colder as he looked at the direction of the imperial Pce in the center of Bian Capital City . His hands that holding the reins could not help but tighten up . After he dispatched the spies inside Bian Capital City, to know the news of Li Luo inside the pce, there is no news was received from the spies that he sent, maybe they have been found out and killed by Jing Chun Empress Dowager and Qin Yan . Even though he wasn¡¯t sure of how the situation of Li Luo was at this moment, but Qin Yu has the intuition that Li Luo is certainly not in life-threatening situation now . Bian Capital City, inside the imperial pce . Qin Yan¡¯s eyes bloodshot, as he paced around inside the huge pce fidgety, his footsteps appeared somewhat messy . ¡°Muhou, now Qin Yu has finally arrived outside the city, but Su Mucheng¡¯s currently not in our hands, what we should do now? Do we have to give up and waiting to be captured by Qin Yu, that little bastard?¡± Jing Chun Empress Dowager who was sitting on the side of the dragon chair, that originally liked to adorn herself carefully, at this moment she too didn¡¯t mind topletely dressed up in very in and simple manners, her pale white face appeared weary as if aged a few years old . She rubbed her forehead a few times, before her pupils burst out a beams of bright light as she say, ¡°Huang¡¯er, Bengong thought Qin Yu was still unaware that Su Mucheng already wasn¡¯t in our hands . Moreover, he too did not return to Qin Yu¡¯s side . ¡± Qin Yan¡¯s footsteps halted, he turned around and looked at Jing Chun Empress Dowager direction, with a trace of doubt on his face, he said, ¡°Muhou, you mean-¡± ¡°It was just like you thought as I want to let Qin Yu still think that Li Luo was still in our hands . Make him afraid of the consequences, not daring to touch us . ¡± This was a dangerous movement, they could only take a gamble, betting that Qin Yu would care very much about Li Luo . The sun that hanging in the sky already risen in the midpoint . At this time of day was the moment where the sun was shone down it most piercing sunlight . In Bian Capital City, above the tall city walls, there appeared a beauty wearing a gorgeous pce dress . She was standing above the city wall, as she locked her gaze with the distant Qin Yu who riding a horse below the city wall . At the moment she saw Qin Yu, Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes shed a trace of hatred and disgust . Qin Yu¡¯s appearance and Empress Nangong during that time were three-quarters simr . So when she saw him, she could not help but remember that woman was the one that had all of the attention of the previous emperor . Qin Yu slightly narrowed his eyes as he looked at the Jing Chun Empress Dowager above the city walls . Due to the ring sunlight, it made it so he could not see the expression on her face clearly, but he still able to sense a trace of disgusted feelings that the woman who standing above had for him . ¡°Qin Yu . ¡± The woman in the gorgeous pce dress said as she lowered her head slightly and looked at Qin Yu, her tone is very harsh, ¡°You acting this way is truly disgraceful . To have the intention to overthrow the reign of the emperor, are you not afraid you would be a shame on the ancestors¡¯ hundred years of teaching?¡± Qin Yu could not help but let out ¡°Ha¡± a loudugh . His eyes contained a ridiculous sneer as he gazed at the woman, and did not reply to her even a word . When Jing Chun Empress Dowager saw Qin Yu didn¡¯t answer and still did not have any changes of color on his face after she scolded him, Jing Chun Empress Dowager continued to say Qin Yu was still young, so that was why he took a wrong step in life . She then advised Qin Yu he still had a chance to correct it, and promised Qin Yu as long as he retreated, she would make the emperor give him a qinwang title . Qin Yu didn¡¯t have the patience to continuously listen to her, so directly interrupted Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯s words, and said, ¡°As long as you release Su Mucheng, I will let you and your son leave this ce alive . ¡± Jing Chun Empress Dowager did not feel embarrassed when her words were being interrupted by Qin Yu, shebed the hair on her temples and said, ¡°Su Mucheng is naturally in our hands, his safety all depends on your choice . ¡± After she finished speaking, Jing Chun Empress Dowager smiled as she gazed at Qin Yu direction, and seemed to be very confident that Qin Yu would certainly agree to her conditions . Qin Yu¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, he gazed fixedly at Jing Chun Empress Dowager for a long time . Then, a cold glint seemed to sh in his eyes . Qin Yu slightly pursed his lips, the next moment, a smile suddenly bloomed on his face as he said, ¡°Mucheng, he currently isn¡¯t in your hands, right?¡± Even though Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯splexion was unchanged, there was a sh of panic in her eyes, but very soon she covered it up . She hid her mouth as she lightlyughed, ¡°Haha, not with us here, could it be that he is on your side?¡± Qin Yu smile grew wider, he be even more certain that what he guessed was right . The huge boulder in his heart waspletely put down at that moment . The depressed look on his face immediately swept clean as he became active to enter the battlefield . Since Mucheng was no longer in the hands of this pair of mother and child, he no longer needed to scruple anymore . No longer wanting to hear Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯s nonsense, Qin Yu pulled the reins of his horse, making the horse¡¯s head turn around . He faced the army behind him . For the siege of Bian Capital City, from this moment, it officially started . ...... Li Luo really wanted to cry but had no tears as he rode a mule, and continuously rushed over . Ten days ago, he finally arrived in Su Shui City, but he found out that Qin Yu and his whole army already had set off a long time ago . Previously, when he traveled to this ce he didn¡¯t meet with Qin Yu¡¯s marching army, so he didn¡¯t encounter Qin Yu . At this moment, he had no other choice but to turn around and once again head toward Bian Capital City . He only hoped Qin Yu wouldn¡¯t be fooled by those two viins, thinking that he still had not escaped, and suffered from their suppression . If nothing went wrong, it was estimated that when he would arrive, the war would almoste to an end, or would be already over . Just as he guessed, when Li Luo rushed over on his journey, Qin Yu finally killed two of the just recently injured enemy soldiers, and once again fought one on one with Qi Cheng . After that, Xiang Bei Army which had been converged with Xiang Nan Army, made the amount of troops double its size . Hence, it only took a week topletely defeat the 100,000 troops under Qin Yan . Then they immediately smashed the city gate of Bian Capital City, as they advanced in a majestic moment into the city, before surrounding the imperial pce . Jing Chun Empress Dowager and Qin Yan, just like Li Luo wrote in the novel, couldn¡¯t escape sessfully from the imperial pce . They had felt hopeless, but they were unwilling to be captured and tortured by Qin Yu, so the both of them drunk poisoned wine and died inside the throne room . Before that, they ordered people to set fire at the imperial pce . Even if they were dead, they were still unwilling to let Qin Yu to ascend the throne easily . Fortunately, Xiang Bei Army and Xiang Nan Army were able to timely put out the fire, so the fire that spread intensely a moment ago was sessfully put under control . Therge fire that filled the sky eventually only burned down several pces . However, Jing Chun Empress Dowager and Qin Yan who died inside the throne room hall were burnedpletely beyond recognition . Therefore, Ascension Ceremony of the new emperor can only be a slightly dyed until the throne room was repaired . Even so, Qin Yu was already the highest ruler of the Qin Country . However, even though the young emperor had already be the ruler of the Qin Country, he didn¡¯t flush with happiness as others had thought, but rather he was slightly depressed . He didn¡¯t not know where the person he always had thought about in his heart was now . Although he couldn¡¯t be certain that he was safe, but to have not seen him for so long, the yearning feeling for his beloved had long been emerged into a vast sea, almost about to drown him out . Li Luo had rushed over nonstop to catch up, and after one month, he finally arrived at the Bian Capital City . At this time, Bian Capital City long had huge changes in appearance . Stationed on the entrance of city gate was the soldiers who were wearing the attire of Xiang Bei Army and Xiang Nan Army . Each and every one of them were standing straight, as they gazed sharply straight in the front, and seemed to be particrly filled with vigor . Li Luo was riding a white mule as he advanced toward Bian Capital City . Because those soldiers didn¡¯t recognize him, they only regarded him as an ordinary person that wanted to enter the city . Li Luo didn¡¯t stop, riding a white mule, he trotted all the way to the outside the entrance of the imperial pce . The soldiers that were stationed outside the imperial pce immediately blocked his way . One of them was a small officer that felt Li Luo looked somewhat familiar . He could not help but nce at Li Luo a few more times, then his face showed a pleasantly surprised expression, ¡°Deputy Chief Su, is it you?¡± Li Luo smiled at the small officer, as he nodded his head and said: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, I¡¯vee back . Yu...I mean the current Emperor, where is he now?¡± The small officer motioned for the other soldiers to put down their sword that were pointing at Li Luo, and then said to Li Luo, ¡°You finally came back,...the Emperor, he was always searching for you . The moment after he captured Bian Capital City, he sent a lot of people to find you . You don¡¯t know how ugly theplexion of the Emperor was after you were taken away . The Emperor¡¯s expression had been very dark, so frightening that the people around him didn¡¯t dare breathe . ¡± As Li Luo listened to the small officer¡¯s words, Li Luo could not help but feel ache in his heart . When he heard that Qin Yu in these few months has not slept well even once, Li Luo felt that his heart ached even more as if it was being pricked up ruthlessly . If that day he did not agree to go out with Liu Ruoyan, perhaps such things would not have happened . The small officer on the side of Li Luo talked continuously, as he lead Li Luo inside the imperial pce, and then directly walked toward the Great Hall where the Emperor and the officials discussed the court matter . Since Qin Yu had just recently taken over the Qin Country, and previously when it was under the reign of Qin Yan the rules of Qin Country had been eroded and riddled with many holes, so Qin Yu currently had many things waiting to be done . Qin Yu had to summon all his counselors, as well as the avable talents, to discuss the newws of Qin Country . This kind of a very busy life, was able to allow him to temporarily forget the fact that Li Luo was not with him . At this moment, Qin Yu was sitting on the dragon chair in the Great Hall, as he watched the officials of the court below him argue over the taxes system in full swing . After he knew that nothing had happened to Li Luo, Qin Yu had gradually began to be able to fall asleep at night, so now thoserge dark circles that were under the rim of his eyes had disappeared, and a faint point could only be seen on it . The officials of the court below him argued continuously, which made his head somewhat painful . Just as he was going to speak out to interrupting the noisy below him, his heart suddenly skipped a beat, his eyes unconsciously turned to the direction of the Great Hall¡¯s doorway . As his gaze swept past, Qin Yu saw just two figures cast on the door . Although one of the shadows is still somewhat indistinct, but Qin Yu couldpletely see that he had a very slender body, his shoulders were narrow, and he appeared very delicate . Qin Yu was immediately startled, he immediately stood up from his seat at the top, looking straight to that direction . The very enthusiastic officials who were arguing below immediately noticed Qin Yu¡¯s actions . They quickly stopped quarrelling and looked at Qin Yu, and thought this young emperor wanted to express his opinions . However, they only saw the handsome young emperor step down step by step from the dragon chair . Then, almost at a blink of an eye, the emperor came to the front of Great Hall¡¯s door, and he stretched out his hand, his fingers are trembling slightly, very quickly he opened the tightly closed door in an unusually fast speed . Li Luo was standing two and half steps behind as he was waiting for the small officer to knock on the door . However, he didn¡¯t think that before the small officer was able to knock on the door, the doorway immediately opened in front of them . After the door opened, Li Luo clearly saw a tall and straight young man . Afterwards, the young man¡¯s eyes immediately burst into ecstasy as he saw him . Li Luo didn¡¯t have the chance to open his mouth to speak, before he was wrapped firmly in Qin Yu¡¯s embrace, which using the great strength as if he wanted him to be embedded in his body . It was as if he was his entire world, as long as he held him tightly, he could have the whole world . TL¡¯sment: Hai everyone, it was the end of chapter for this week Do you wondered how their first time would be? and how Li Luo¡¯s reaction was when he know Qin Yu¡¯s feeling? Hehe, our MC still didn¡¯t know about Qin Yu¡¯s feeling even thought they already doing those thing lol Please just wait the next chapter, it would answer all of you question Thank you for reading and see you next week ^^ MIMI Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 27 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . ¡°Ge/gege¡± ¡ª big brother ¡°Er¡± ¡ª term of endearment ¡°Zhen¡± ¡ª The royal I or We . It was how the emperor refers to himself . Meimei (ÃÃÃÃ) ¡ª younger sister . All the women are ¡°sisters¡± and the ¡°age¡± is determined by first rank, and then seniority . Li Luo was only slightly startled . He stared nkly for a moment, and then hugged Qin Yu¡¯s shoulders . He slightly lowered his head, and then said into Qin Yu¡¯s ear as he smiled lightly, ¡°Yu, I¡¯m back . ¡± So you don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore . You also don¡¯t need to have sleepless nights anymore . Because I¡¯m here right now, right in front of you . Qin Yu strongly restrained the urge in his heart to pull up Li Luo¡¯s chin and deeply kiss Li Luo¡¯s lips . He took a deep breath and held Li Luo tightly, before he released Li Luo . However those pair of ck eyes seemed have darkened even more . Li Luo didn¡¯t notice the small changes in Qin Yu¡¯s eyes . After his eyes swept past Qin Yu¡¯s body once, Li Luo noticed that Qin Yu was much thinner than before he was abducted . Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but feel even more guilty in his heart, so he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yu, for making you worry . ¡± Qin Yu was just about to say something, when a pretty figure rushed in . At the sight of Li Luo, that devastatingly beautiful face first had a happy expression, and then her eyes brimmed with tears as she threw her body into Li Luo¡¯s bosom, ¡°Mucheng gege, you finally came back . Yan¡¯er was so worried about you!¡± Li Luo¡¯s face became flustered . He could only give in to the girl that used the clothes on his bosom to wipe her tears, while he softlyforted her . Therefore, Li Luo didn¡¯t see, after Qin Yu saw Liu Ruoyan throw her body into his bosom, Qin Yu¡¯s face immediately darkened . Not to mention after heforted Liu Ruoyan, that darkened face became so dark, that it almost was as ck as the bottom of a pot . The small officer that stood in the sidelines, after he witnessed this whole scene, couldn¡¯t help but shiver . After he received a warning gaze from Qin Yu, he immediately trembled with fear and lowered his head . Even after Qin Yu¡¯s pressure left his body, he still didn¡¯t dare raise his head and look in Li Luo¡¯s direction to remind him about this matter . ...... The silver moon hung high in the sky . The Imperial Pce was brightly lit, especially inside the Imperial Garden . The garden was surrounded by beautifulnterns . Every time you took ten steps you could see antern that was hung up . It was spring now . The Imperial Garden was filled with all kinds of exotic flowers . The flowers¡¯ fragrances floated in the air as they entered peoples¡¯ noses . The supposed celebration banquet that was being dyed by Qin Yu, until after Li Luo was back, was immediately held in the Imperial Garden . Qin Yu sat on the main seat . With a polite smile on his thin lips, he took a sip of wine little by little, while the corner of his eye watched the sitting Li Luo with the cluster of begonia flowers behind him, making him appear even more attractive and handsome . The officers and soldiers kept toasting and exchanging cups . Not knowing how much wine he already drank, Li Luo was drunk enough that his cheeks were red . Even his sight became somewhat blurry when he stood up . His pair of phoenix eyes were gleaming with a pure and splendid light . Those light red lips, because of being moisturized by the wine, were like two delicate petals . This made him look even more charming and gorgeouspared to the cluster of begonia flowers behind him . Looking at Li Luo¡¯s drunk and seductive appearance, Qin Yu was so tempted that his darkened eyes became even more thick, just like the darkest moment of night, bottomless . Unaware that Qin Yu gazed at him like a ferocious beast, Li Luo keep drinking down the cups of wine that others offered no matter how much there was . In the end, Li Luo had be dizzy, his consciousness slowly became blurry . His pair of phoenix contained ayer of mist . He couldn¡¯t even see the people in front of him clearly . When Qin Yu saw Li Luo¡¯s state, he immediately stood up from his seat . He slightly raised his hand and said, ¡°Everyone continue . Zhen is tired, and will retire first . Deputy Chief Su also looks drunk, and Zhen will take him away with Zhen . ¡± The group of officers and soldiers were almost finished with all the jars of wine . Even after they had finished thousands of cups of wine, they didn¡¯t look drunk . They had not been able to drink this much for a long time, so it was not enough to make them stop . When they saw Qin Yu about to leave, and say they could continue to enjoy these rare wines and delicacies, they got up one after another and gave thanks to Qin Yu for his grace . Qin Yu half wrapped his arm around Li Luo¡¯s waist, and took him out of the Imperial Garden . After he was out of the Imperial Garden, Qin Yu simply carried Li Luo in his arms, and walked with great strides towards his sleeping quarters . The eunuchs that held pcemps were obediently following Qin Yu who was walking in front . All of them lowered their eyes, acting as if theypletely didn¡¯t see the scene in front of them . Li Luo¡¯s head ached, and he felt very dizzy . Only when he was being ced on top of the soft bed, did he feel a little bit sober . Li Luo half narrowed his phoenix eyes to look at the person above him . Due to drunkenness, Li Luo¡¯s pouty state looked childish and his voice seemed more soft, like it was floating up, ¡°Yu...is that you?¡± He had no idea how seductive his appearance was at this moment, in Qin Yu¡¯s eyes . Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 28 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . [1] ¡°Taijian¡± ¡ª eunuchs, who were men that were castrated, are not the same as taijian as taijian refers to specific positions in the Imperial pce and government which were upied by men that were castrated . ¡°Fuhuang¡± ¡ª emperor father, what the emperor¡¯s children calls him Muhou (ĸºó) ¡ª mother-empress . All children of the emperor has a di mother, the empress, who they refer to as muhou and for those born of concubines, who is their shu mother, they will call them mufei . ¡°Ge/gege¡± ¡ª big brother Meimei (ÃÃÃÃ) ¡ª younger sister . All the women are ¡°sisters¡± and the ¡°age¡± is determined by first rank, and then seniority . Warning, has a little bit mature content Li Luo was carefully put down by Qin Yu into the warm water that instantly wrapped around his sore body . Qin Yu was holding Li Luo¡¯s waist as he stretched out his fingers and entered that tight ring of muscle that he loved countless timesst night and cleaned up the semen that he left behind . Feeling that ce that encircled his fingers tighten, Qin Yu could not help but reminisce back to the endless pleasure he feltst night, which made his original already half-hard lower half begin to be spirited up again . He resisted the urge to stick it up into Li Luo¡¯s full of bite marks butt . Feeling the danger to his own rear, Li Luo¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change . He immediately turned around, too scared to look in Qin Yu¡¯s direction . Li Luo¡¯s eyelids were still red and swollen, with the addition of the frightened expression that was showing in his eyes, it only made him appear very pitiful . Qin Yu looked at Li Luo in front of him . He appeared very pitiful and his whole body was full of his marks as he showed a very confused expression . When Qin Yu saw this, he could not help but lean over, hold the back of Li Luo¡¯s head, and kiss him deeply . Last night was Li Luo¡¯s and his first time, so he couldn¡¯t control his own lust that he had long suppressed for that man . Consequently, he did him until dawn . Although at this moment he wanted that body that he could never tire of, but he was not a beast, he wouldn¡¯t continuously force him when his sweetheart already couldn¡¯t afford to continue . Qin Yu only broke the kiss when Li Luo became unable to breathe . Li Luo¡¯s hands were pressed against Qin Yu¡¯s chest as his own chest that was covered with a thinyer of muscles kept rising and falling . His narrow shoulders were half covered by his long wet hair . His smooth and round shoulders were as white as warm jade . Moreover, he had a few red marks on them, and because ofst night¡¯s countless love making, Li Luo¡¯s tight ring of muscle was swollen pink . It was still trembling as a few drops of fluids flowed out from it, which made him appear even more sultry as it lifted up the spring atmosphere in the room . Not to mention Qin Yu once again captured his mouth and kissed him deeply, which made his slightly red handsome face be even more lovely . Furthermore due to that beginning of spring atmosphere, he half-closed his eyes . Qin Yu¡¯s throat was itchy, in a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything again to you now . I will just help you clean up . You just have to obedient and stop moving around, okay?¡± Li Luo who was still daring to move around, immediately stilled when he heard this as he took a nce at Qin Yu . His eyesight immediately fell to those lips that were kissing him for who knew how long . Not to mention at this moment he ached all over if he moved around, even if Qin Yu wanted to do something to him, he couldn¡¯t resist . End of warning Li Luo only stiffly stayed still, as he allowed Qin Yu to clean him up for more than half an hour . Once he finished, Qin Yu once again carried Li Luo in his arms, and put him on the couch . He gently held a towel and started to dry Li Luo¡¯s wet hair and body for him . Afterwards, Qin Yu got into the bathtub, and quickly took his bath . He only spent 10 minutes or so time toe back out . He picked Li Luo up and carried him back to the sleeping quarters . When they got inside, he ced Li Luo down on a soft couch that leaned against the wall . Afterwards, Qin Yu picked up a pair of pants for Li Luo and wanted to continue to help him put them on . Li Luo decisively rejected Qin Yu this time . Just a moment ago, when Qin Yu cleaned up his body, he already wanted to do it himself, but unfortunately Qin Yu didn¡¯t listen to him . When he looked at Li Luo¡¯s hands that were somewhat trembling, as he slowly put on his shirt and pants, Qin Yu¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of disappointed look . Of course, Li Luo didn¡¯t see the disappointed look Qin Yu was making as he slightly lowered his head when he put on his clothes . During that period of time, he and Qin Yu did not speak even a word . No matter what, he was older than Qin Yu and he personally raised him by himself, so he always considered him as a younger brother, nothing more . So, it was impossible for him to treat the person that he considered as brother before the same as a person he loved . Li Luo¡¯s brain was a mess . He didn¡¯t know since when Qin Yu had such feelings for him . Li Luo felt the past him was really silly, when he remembered how he and Qin Yu slept together in the same room . What¡¯s more, he even helped him to masturbate . Li Luo had the urge to bite Qin Yu a few times as payment for making him very angry a moment ago, but he couldn¡¯t do such a thing . Li Luo just wanted to cry out a loud ¡°Aaaaa¡± for a few minutes to express his grief . At this moment he really hoped that he could reverse time, so he could go back to the past and strangle that dense him for not realizing even a bit . Li Luo always thought Qin Yu was a straight man, as straight as pole . So, he didn¡¯t mind the thing that he was doing with Qin Yu as he thought it was a normal thing . Li Luo truly had to kneel to his past self for how stupid he was . As a result, at this moment he had to bear with this bitter oue . All of this was because he had always thought that Qin Yu was a straight man . It never crossed his mind that¡ª the original BG novel that he created would turned into a BL, and the straight protagonist that dominated above all would be bent! Moreover, the person that the protagonist loved was him . Hehe, so exhausted [bye-bye manual] . Qin Yu also knows that Li Luo at this moment still couldn¡¯t ept the change of rtionship between them . No matter what, now that he already had Li Luo, he wouldn¡¯t let go, and he had never thought of letting go . Now that he had managed to get a taste of the sweetness of having what he wanted the most, he could no longer return to the past where he could only quench his thirst . Qin Yu didn¡¯t want to let the pce maidse in and see the appearance of Li Luo . Although those pce maids lowered her heads when they entered his sleeping quarters, and would not take a nce at anything except their work, but Qin Yu still don¡¯t want other people to enter the room that belonged to him and Mucheng . Qin Yu personally pulled away the soiled quilt and sheets on the bed . Opening the door, he handed it over into the young taijian [1] who had been waiting outside the door, and then said, ¡°Directly throw this away . Let the people who were holding the jars and basins serve in the morning ablutionse over . Don¡¯t enter the room . Just knock on the door, Zhen will take it . ¡± ¡°Yes . ¡± That young taijian docilely agreed in a small voice . He didn¡¯t look at the things in his hands, as he bowed his head and walked away . After the two men inside finished their ablutions, Qin Yu ordered the pce maid to send over some porridge and soup . Qin Yu arranged a small table in front of Li Luo, and when the pce maid arrived with porridge and soup, Qin Yu took it from them and directly ced it on the table . Li Luo didn¡¯t refuse, after all, his stomach was really hungry at this moment . He need to eat something to replenish his physical strength . After the meal was finished, Li Luo put down his chopsticks . Li Luo felt his body was much better now, and then tried to find the robe to wear . During this period of time, Li Luo didn¡¯t see Qin Yu give him even a nce . He really didn¡¯t know what to say to Qin Yu, and now Qin Yu also didn¡¯t speak to him . Originally he thought that as long as Qin Yu became the emperor of Qin country, he would immediately enter the world stage and make an expedition to the seven countries, and then a few yearster he would be able to go home . Who would have imagined this kind of thing would have happened, it was simply uneptable to him . He didn¡¯t think that, as a straight man, he didn¡¯t even kiss anyone of the opposite sex for his first kiss, and instead gave it to someone of the same sex, he even allowed him to have him . Li Luo felt heartbreak! With great difficulty Li Luo put on his clothes properly . In an awkward position he walked to the door and was in process to open it as he wanted to go out . However Qin Yu immediately came forward and pulled Li Luo¡¯s hand, ¡°Mucheng, where do you want to go?¡± Li Luo turned around and looked at Qin Yu, his expression became even more angry . He tightly gripped the hand that wasn¡¯t being pulled by Qin Yu into a fist, and strike his fist to the side of Qin Yu¡¯s face as it mmed into the door . Although he wouldn¡¯t able to exert all his strength in his punch because of his aching body, but with his boxing technique, if it really hit Qin Yu¡¯s face, it would certainly make his face immediately be blue . Li Luo originally thought Qin Yu would seize his hand . He didn¡¯t think of Qin Yu would watch silently as his fist get closed at his face, his eyes didn¡¯t even blink . Li Luo could not help but freeze for a moment . He then put down his fist, and said the first sentence after a long time, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge it?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face that was being hit by Li Luo¡¯s fist, immediately became red, but Qin Yu didn¡¯t even seem to feel the slightest bit pain on his face . His gaze was fixed on his eyes, as if watching his most cherished treasure . Being looked at like that, Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but felt embarrassed so he turned his head to the side, but he still could feel Qin Yu¡¯s fiery gaze . ¡°Mucheng, for the thing that happened between usst night, although I know that it was wrong, I will never regret it . Mucheng, I have loved you for so many years . That kind of feeling when you seek something but you cannot have it, it¡¯s too ufortable . I don¡¯t want to continuously endure it . I want us to be together, just like my fuhuang and muhou . ¡± Qin Yu said in a very aggrieved tone, just like a small child who didn¡¯t receive any candy . Li Luo¡¯s guilty feeling for hitting Qin Yu¡¯s face, immediately disappeared without a trace, after he heard Qin Yu¡¯s aggrieved tone . Last night he was being done for a whole night, and he still felt pain in his butt up to now . He did not even grieve over it, this scoundrel was feeling grievances for what? Li Luo suddenly felt angry that he didn¡¯t hit him a few more times . Li Luo red fiercely at Qin Yu, as he tried to shake off Qin Yu¡¯s hand that grabbed his hand . He didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, so as not to feel even more furious at this scoundrel Qin Yu . Strangely, even if his heart was very angry at Qin Yu at his moment, but didn¡¯t hate him . After all, he was his childhood friend . He personally raised him by himself, and they have been living together for so many years . Even if Qin Yu became a wolf after he grew up, and swallowed him whole inside his stomach, even so, Li Luo still couldn¡¯t stand to hate him . Just as the two of them were in a stalemate, a cheerful and lively voice suddenly sounded from outside, ¡°Mucheng gege ~ Qin Yu, what are you doing?¡± Li Luo was startled . He forcibly shook off Qin Yu¡¯s hand immediately, and then faced Liu Ruoyan that had a curious face as she looked at him and Qin Yu . The corners of his mouth lifted to form a smile as he called, ¡°Ruoyan meimei . ¡± Liu Ruoyan nced back and forth several times between Li Luo and Qin Yu . She immediately caught a glimpse of a somewhat heavy atmosphere between Li Luo and Qin Yu . Immediately she felt a surge of joy in her heart . It seemed that her most favorite person Mucheng gege and the most annoying person Qin Yu were having dispute . It was very good . Liu Ruoyan looked at Qin Yu hatefully . After she and Mucheng gege were getting close again, she also wouldn¡¯t allow him to get close with Qin Yu . Although she did not know that in this world there were cases where a man liked another man, but every time she saw the emotion in Qin Yu¡¯s eyes when he looked at Li Luo, Liu Ruoyan noticed something was wrong . It was as if Qin Yu¡¯s eyes were saying that this person belonged to him, and other people couldn¡¯t touched him . Each time she and Su Mucheng were together, Qin Yu would re icily at her, as if he wanted to kill her . Liu Ruoyan withdrew her quick-witted eyes . She still wasn¡¯t satisfied with this, so she stepped forward and hugged Li Luo¡¯s arm . Li Luo didn¡¯t stop this move of hers as before, but acquiesced to her . Li Luo didn¡¯t look at Qin Yu, as he immediately followed Liu Ruoyan that dragged him away . ¡°Mucheng gege, Yan¡¯er has been always lived in the north . Yan¡¯er never visited this most prosperous capital, Bian City, of Qin country before . You will apany Yan¡¯er to sightsee, right?¡± At this moment Li Luo needed to walk slowly, and his walking posture was a bit weird . Though it didn¡¯t look as if he barely was able to stand up, even though it still hurt to move around . He just didn¡¯t want to see Qin Yu at this moment, so he agreed to Liu Ruoyan¡¯s request, and apanied her out of the imperial pce, to the bustling market . Liu Ruoyan was also aware that Li Luo¡¯s body seemed to be very ill at this moment . So she followed Li Luo¡¯s pace and walked beside him . As they walked slowly down the street, Liu Ruoyan continuously took nces at Li Luo, waiting for him to say something . However, Li Luo was obviously absent minded, and didn¡¯t respond to Liu Ruoyan that continuously spoke and nced at him . The wounds on his pale red lips had scabbed, but his lips were still swollen . Liu Ruoyan looked up again, and inadvertently saw a few dark red marks through the cor of Li Luo¡¯s clothes, that looked as if they were beautiful red petals falling on snow, very eye-catching . She curiously stared at it for a long time, and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask Li Luo, ¡°Mucheng gege, what happened to your neck?¡± Li Luo froze in ce, he felt like his soul had left his body . Only when Liu Ruoyan asked for a second time, did he recover . Knowing what she asked, Li Luo¡¯s face immediately flushed red, and the words that he said were somewhat stuttering, ¡°No...nothing, just a mosquito has been bothering me . These are the mosquito bites . ¡± At the end of his words Li Luo gritted his teeth as he cursed the scoundrel Qin Yu in his mind for leaving so many hickeys on his body . Moreover, he even deliberately left some hickeys in the most obvious spots on his neck, as if he wanted to tell everyone that he had been sleeping with him? Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 29 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Li Luo and Liu Ruoyan strolled around Bian Capital City until the moon hung above the tip of a willow branch . After they ate famous dishes at several restaurants, only then did they go back to the Imperial Pce . Once he entered the entrance of the Imperial Pce, Li Luo instantly saw Qin Yu standing there, wearing a bright yellow dragon robe . Li Luo still didn¡¯t want to talk with Qin Yu, so he merely gave him a nce from the corner of his eye, and then swiftly walked past him . Liu Ruoyan looked at Li Luo¡¯s actions and then followed closely behind him . When she walked past Qin Yu, Liu Ruoyan wrinkled her small nose, her face proud as she grinned . Qin Yu¡¯s face instantly darkened . He had been waiting there for a full six hours, but he had not even received a single nce from Li Luo . Although he really wanted to advance two steps forward and carry Li Luo back to his sleeping quarters, but when he saw Li Luo¡¯s slight smile rapidly vanish after he knew that he was there Qin Yu wouldn¡¯t act rashly . He just followed behind Li Luo and Liu Ruoyan, the two of them, and wanted to see where Li Luo would go . When he saw Li Luo walk in the direction of his sleeping quarters after he and Liu Ruoyan left separately, Qin Yu was secretly happy in his heart . He advanced two steps forward and walked beside Li Luo . How could Li Luo be unaware of him, when he arrived in the front of the room, he stopped his steps, he directly opened the door and went in and swiftly closed the door . Qin Yu was almost hit by the door, ¡°......¡± Li Luo looked around the room and found his own luck was very good . There was a bedroom inside, and everything he needed was readily avable . You could see that even though the room had been cleaned every day, the room had no trace of someone using it, it seemed as if no one stayed in this room . Li Luo promptly decided he would stay here tonight . He still wasn¡¯t ready to let Qin Yue in . He reckoned Qin Yu would stand outside for a while, and then finally understand that the meaning of his actions were to make him leave . Li Luo had been strolling around outside with Liu Ruoyan for a few hours, even so, he still didn¡¯t know what was to be done in regards Qin Yu . It was impossible to make him directly ept Qin Yu¡¯s affection . He felt that he still liked women . It was impossible for him to return Qin Yu¡¯s feelings just because Qin Yu was in love with him . Li Luo took off his coat and lied down on the bed inside the room, looking at the shadow of Qin Yu standing outside the door which was blurrily projected by the darkness . Li Luo opened his eyes to look closer for a while, he felt somewhat irritable in his heart . He simply turned over his body and no longer looked at him . Li Luo closed his eyes . He felt veryplicated inside, but after a while, he gradually fell asleep . However he did not know why, Li Luo who usually would be asleep until dawn unexpectedly woke up in the middle of the night . He drowsily turned around, his eyes still misty . Suddenly, he saw the dark shadow standing straight in front of the door . Li Luopletely woke up . Qin Yu actually was still standing there, moreover, even his standing posture had not changed . Why didn¡¯t he leave? Li Luo sat up from the bed and looked at the shadow for a while, before he sighed . He climbed down from the bed, put on shoes and strode towards the door . Opening the door, Li Luo looked at Qin Yu who still maintained the same posture as when he entered the room . After thetter saw hime out, his eyes instantly lit up, and his handsome face brightened as if it was the shining moonlight that casted it¡¯s light down on him . Li Luo looked at Qin Yu, gazed into Qin Yu¡¯s eyes that seemed to be filled with starlight . As he straightforwardly looked into his eyes, Li Luo could not help but lower his head slightly, dodging Qin Yu¡¯s line of sight . He said softly, ¡°Yu, what you did to mest night, I will treat it as if nothing happened and we will still be brothers . I have always treated you as my younger brother, and I never thought you would love me . I like women, women like Ruoyan . ¡± Qin Yu¡¯s original bright eyes gradually dimmed down as he listened to Li Luo¡¯s words . He clenched his lips tightly, and when he heard Li Luo¡¯sst words that he liked women like Liu Ruoyan, his ck pupils seemed to begin to fill with ck mist . Qin Yu took a deep breath and suppressed the intent to kill Liu Ruoyan in his heart, and whispered, ¡°Mucheng . It¡¯s impossible . I can¡¯t forget what happenedst night . I finally got you, and I can¡¯t let you go . Even before, I always thought of you as my soulmate, my other half . ¡± Li Luo once again said assuredly, ¡°But I like women, I only can be together with women . ¡± Qin Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, under the moonlight, his handsome face seemed to be covered with ayer of cold mist, ¡°Only like women, only want to be together with women?¡± His voice had just fell, then as fast as lightning, he approached Li Luo and pressed him to the door . . Warning, has a bit of mature content ¡°Qin Yu, what are you doing!¡± Li Luo eximed loudly . Qin Yu leaned down and kissed him deeply . His struggling hands were directly grasped by Qin Yu with one hand and being held above his head . Qin Yu opened Li Luo¡¯s legs wide and squeezed his leg hardly inside the space between Li Luo¡¯s legs . This time don¡¯t mention struggling, Li Luo couldn¡¯t even move . When Li Luo was nailed to the door, Qin Yu slid his other hand into Li Luo¡¯s clothes . He felt his flexible and thin waist, reluctant to leave for a moment . Then he moved his hand up to follow the line of Li Luo¡¯s waist to his chest and groped it . A long timeter, Qin Yu¡¯s groping hand had already gone into Li Luo¡¯s pants, and directly explored Li Luo¡¯s butt . Li Luo was finally able to get away from Qin Yu¡¯s strong kiss with great difficulty, when he felt that Qin Yu¡¯s finger explored and entered that spot, he immediately gasped roughly before he shouted out, ¡°Qin Yu, stop!¡± ¡°Why do you want to stop, Mucheng, see, you obviously like it . ¡± Li Luo naturally also knew his own desire was already semi-hard and stood up, but Qin Yu wanted him to admit himself that he was unexpectedly excited under his treatment, which was impossible . Qin Yu¡¯s ck pupils seemed to be able to absorb all the light, that just a moment ago dazzled like starlight eyes that seemed to sh like a meteor shower . Although he was also hard, he didn¡¯t directly take advantage of Li Luo here . Instead he moved away his original hand which was ced on Li Luo¡¯s rear and went to his front again, onto Li Luo¡¯s already hard member, and help him release . After that, Qin Yu withdrew his hand, with half narrowed eyes, he directly stuck his tongue out and licked the liquid on his fingers, ¡°Mucheng, you are obviously also hard, you say you only like women, and can only be together with women? Heh, then what is this on my hands?¡± End of warning . Li Luo was practically in horror at Qin Yu¡¯s various actions, he looked at Qin Yu as if he was looking at a demon . #Wait a minute, director, why has the child that I raised from childhood into a big child bepletely ckened like this ah? Surely it must be the script that has a problem! Please! Stop! Joking!# After Qin Yu let go of both Li Luo¡¯s hands, Li Luo still didn¡¯t make any movement, just like a scared rabbit, he obediently allowed Qin Yu to carry him up in his embrace all the way back to his sleeping quarters . Qin Yu didn¡¯t do anything to Li Luo, after he put Li Luo down onto the bed inside the sleeping quarters, he just stretched his hands out and encircled Li Luo¡¯s waist . He firmly hugged Li Luo within his bosom, before putting his chin on the top of Li Luo¡¯s head . He and Li Luo¡¯s chest were stuck close together, their legs were intertwined, he held Li Luo as sleep overtook him . Li Luo however opened his eyes, he couldn¡¯t sleep until the sky finally had the first glimmer of light . Once it was time for Qin Yu to get up and have the once in three days morning court, Li Luo instantaneously closed his eyes and pretended he was still sleeping . Sure enough it did not take long before Qin Yu moved, he first lowered his head and gazed at Li Luo in his bosom, before kissing Li Luo on his forehead . Qin Yu carefully removed his body and got out of bed . He put on his clothes, and finished his morning ablutions, before leaving the room . Li Luo had been waiting for Qin Yu to leave the room to open his eyes . He lied in bed for a while . When he was sure Qin Yu was really gone, he half sat up from the bed . After that, he quickly began to call out Xiao Qi in his mind . ¡¾Ding Dong ~ System Xiao Qi¡¯s sincerely at your servicel~¡¿ ¡°......¡± Li Luo was silent for a while before opening his mouth, and asked in his mind, [Xiao Qi, how far is the progress now?] ¡¾It¡¯s already at 75% . Great Host has to continue to make an extra effort, the sooner you aplish the sess, the sooner you will able to return to the real world . ¡¿ Still 25% left before he could leave this world . Yeah, how could he forget, the perfect ending of this book was that Qin Yu had captured all of the surrounding countries . Only when Qin Yu had be the overlord of this dynasty, his task would be marked as finished . There was still such a long time left, Li Luo felt that he couldn¡¯t continue to stay at Qin Yu¡¯s side . If he was still by Qin Yu¡¯s side, he felt he certainly was going to be eaten without remorse by Qin Yu, until he couldn¡¯t even turn over . After which he could only be pressed down on his bed to be eaten until even the residue wouldn¡¯t be left . Therefore, he wanted to leave this ce, leaving Qin Country that was being controlled by Qin Yu . Li Luo made up his mind, and began to prepare for his journey to escape . Since he had done it once before, and now that he was going to do it again, it would end much more smoothly and easily . After Li Luo returned, he got ¡®little coffers¡¯ from Qin Yu . There were also several banknotes with a value in silver inside, in addition there was some silver and gold . For the convenience of living in other countries, those banknotes must be exchanged to silver and gold, since those are the hard currency of each of those countries . ¡®Little coffers¡¯ means the secret money cannot be known by other people Li Luo really did not think that not long after his long journey back to Qin Yu¡¯s side, he would now have to take the initiative to leave Qin Yu . Moreover, he also wanted to hide away, act like a turtle, and wait until Qin Yu captured all of therge and small countries around Qin Country and be the Overlord . Then he would promptly leave this world . Li Luo knew escape like this made him appear very cowardly, but his strength was weaker than Qin Yu¡¯s . Due to this he waspletely unable to resist Yu¡¯s intimacy, just likest night, at that time Qin Yu had really scared him . He felt that he himself still liked women, he couldn¡¯t ept this kind of love from Qin Yu . Li Luo prepared his bags, and then stuffed all of them inside Xiao Qi¡¯s space . Xiao Qi asked strangely, ¡¾Great Host, what are you doing? Running away again? But here is very safe ah~¡¿ Li Luo did not answer Xiao Qi¡¯s question, he only said in his mind, [Leave this ce first, I¡¯ll exinter . ] Now he was busy this period of time, if he did not leave quickly, then Qin Yu woulde back from morning court . After all the preparations were made, Li Luo once again went back to the hidden secret tunnel inside the rockery . Before he entered the secret tunnel, Li Luo looked back to the direction of the ce where Qin Yu was attending morning court, then he walked in, his figure soon disappeared into the secret tunnel . The secret doorway of the secret tunnel rapidly fell dark again after he entered, concealing all traces . Chapter 30 Chapter 30 "It¡¯s a love piootn . " A pplrh-eaierud gril was hldniog a gsals flsak wtih a silme . Her pprule hair sftoly lnedad on her bdoy atfer her qciuk meemonvt trdaows me a few scdenos ago . A lvoe pooitn? Is this rael?" I asked . When I asked Aaakmzi Snhio for a way to svloe my sgline perlbom, I carnlitey di¡¯dnt ecpext this . Yderesaty, I to the sudetnt cocuinl room to tlel her of my prlboem . Aeftr she lteseind to me epilxan, she tlod me to meet with her at 8:20 in the l nxet to the room . ¡°Of course! You didn¡¯t think I, the student council prez, would lie, would you?¡± She lneaed twoadrs me, ginninrg and tlirniwg the bttloe . The red luqiid inside cleraly seihwsd auornd . A few bulbebs foermd and popepd . Yes, as hrad to beileve as it was, tihs plu-rraephied preosn who was sotpnuig nssonene of a "love potoin" was the sdtenut cinoucl preidesnt . I¡¯m jsut yuor agerave e, b-eakhrcd loenr wtih gsesals who cloud be csofeund for an atohur isrent . I noramlly sit in the back of the ss, on the left sdie next to the wowdnis . I don¡¯t iatr wtih plpeoe mcuh, so I had no ieda my snedtut coil psieerdnt was as etcrcinec as this . Thguoh, mbyae it was bteter tihs way . She¡¯s cirlenaty easy to get anlog with . ¡°...Magic and the like don¡¯t exist, though?¡± Ninthog of the srot cluod esxit . This was mdeorn trfi-teyswnt cry Japan . She poteud, "Au-kakirn, you don¡¯t beeivle me, dno¡¯t you . Fnie, if yr¡¯uoe giong to be lkie that, go try it out and see if it works . " "How could I bvleiee aoynne cmniog up to me and sianyg taht smoe fc-odooeolrd waetr was a love ptooin!? Tihs isn¡¯t a fatansy wlord!" I gave the obuovis reply . "Aww,e on, just try it! It w¡¯ont hurt just to try, you konw?" Umm . . . No, I d¡¯not even konw waht tihs is! It isn¡¯t a lvoe ptooin, so waht is it! I wtnaed to rtoret that, but before I cloud, she pteatd my shueldor, frgecaov-e me the fsalk, and skppeid away, hmmuing a tune . "Wait . . . !" Stretching my arms out, I tried to call her back, but I was toote . She had already rounded the corner . I felt like I could still hear her light footsteps bing fainter and fainter . Lknioog dwon at my hands, I sgehid . A ss fsalk with a crok soteppr taht sltil had smoe of the sncet of her lvendaer puemfre . Three was a red lqiuid ssopinhlg iisnde of it . I guess this is the love potion? Though, it looks more like water with red food coloring... Hlfpoleuy this cuold svole my pelobrm . Tugohh, I c¡¯udolnt even inaimge how it wulod . I mevod my head coeslr to the luiiqd . How is a love poiton even pobsisle? Magic ds¡¯enot exsit, so I gsues a nerouitc, narto, or wvheeatr the iney wrod for biran durg is? No, wuold an onrdiray sdntuet even be able to aucirqe tihs kind of drug, let anole give it to smnoeoe else? Isisplmobe . So, tihs is prblbaoy a hoax, and the peirednst is pyialng with me . Why wluod she do taht, toghuh? Iv¡¯e neevr even tlkaed to her beofre . Three was no raoesn for her to do taht . Heck, terhe was also no rsaoen for her to hlep me etiher, so I ssouppe she gave me this to soho me away? A gag gfit tpye of tinhg? That seems probable . As I rhaceed a cocsulnoin, the mionrng bell sdonued . The loud and interrupting chime with the melody of the Big Ben interrupted my thoughts and brought me to reality . I gnalced at my wcath . It was . . . 8:30 . The time when clseass sartt . "Sh*t! Ten mtieuns aalerdy psaesd!" I stuffed the potion into my bag and hurried off to ss, running along with some otherte people . ************* ???? ************* "Aarkusa! Late again?" my theeacr, a maegledi-dd woamn, akesd in a srictt tnoe . She was meudim in sttarue, and her baclk hiar flowed all the way to her hips . Her bptaelsed face showed no sgins of weiknlrs . Wtih her hnad rseting on her pouidm, she was camlly sarntig at me . I gbmuelrd in a small vcioe, "C¡¯ant you look at the tmie yeousrlf?" It was already way past 8:30, and she wasn¡¯t even the first teacher of the day . How could I not bete? "Hmm?" Te-dkessaaeni raeppd her hand on the haworodd pidoum . "Yes! I am vrey sorry for my tanisrdes! I wlil nveer be ltae aiagn!" Scary . That sound she makes as she hits the wood is scary . Rnaippg her hnad on the pouidm once aagin, she said selrtny, "Good . Akrusaa, sit dwon . Remeembr, trehe tradies equals an abnest, and yo¡¯uve ardy been ltae once boefre . " "Yes, maa¡¯m!" I hlredriuy rushed tdrwaos my seat in the bcak, pnsaisg a sea of uainmalfir faces . No, uinmaliafr is the wrnog wrod . I¡¯ts mroe lkie I rgonczieed them, but I din¡¯dt konw aiyntnhg auobt them beesdis tehm bnieg in csals 1-B The clorossam wans¡¯t a hgue one, so I rhceaed my ce in a few sonceds . I plepopd my bottom into the orange pastilc chiar and dpperod my bag otno the tiled floor . Pnuttig my arms upon the dsek, I retesd my haed on them . Now properly settled, I looked around . Msot of my ceassatmls wer painyg me any atteiontn; they wree lonkoig at the front, whree the thecaer was . A few wree wienisphrg qtliuey to their firndes . Olny one perosn, the pesorn in fnort of me, was sitll lkoinog at mlsyef . The socure of my cernrut pelbmros . Her name was Ynashoe Saaurkko . Slightly cute, I guess, and she did seem to be popr with the other boys . She had the ssic long, straight, and ck hair of a Yamato Nadeshiko . With her gnenitlisg baclk eeys, she was sitrang at me . At that point, I knew my problems were about to get worse . Desperately trying not to meet her eye, I nced around the room for something else to look at . Yes, the tcehear . I was spoepsud to look at her anwayys . I coind to sarte at the tcehear, not dniarg to meet Ynase-so¡¯nahs eyes . Te-nedakeassi, like nramol, was thneicag snotmheig boring . At lseat, to me . Though, I doubt calculus is fun for most people, and by looking at the bored eyes of my ssmates it seemed my guess was correct . Ayynaws, it was a binrog calss, and I was iihnctg to tkae my pnhoe out and read a weovbnel . In fcat, I wulod be dniog taht rgiht now, but the teheacr was Takaseneesd-i . If tihs wns¡¯at rael life, s¡¯ehd be cleald the "dmeon math tehcaer of hell . " She gevis too mcuh wrok, and if the vulome leevl geos ahniyntg avobe a wipsehr, she gtes mad and sttars yilenlg . I hraed she had eevn poeetntiid to ritatnsee crporaol puihmnnset . I feel like she beacme a thaceer only to tirezorre us poor crehdlin . I tired to use my phnoe in her ss broefe, but she cuahgt me amoslt as I look the divcee out . Taht was at the satrt of the year, and Iv¡¯e neevr teakn it out sienc; she kpees it utinl pnarets l her to get her to rtruen it . It edend up bieng qutie hrad to take it back . She rey was qicuk toath me . Only a few sndcoes eesd bewteen me phniusg the on btuton and her dnmeandig my etloerc . Myabe s¡¯ehs aslo breod of her own lossen? How esle colud she sopt me so fsat? I¡¯ts not as if she ialntlsed ceamras that deeettcd ecah and every time a sutdent puleld out his or her ponhe . Now tt¡¯ahs food for thuoght . A teceahr bored of her own lssoen . Allctauy, taht mghit be moreomn than I¡¯d thnik . Aeftr all, i¡¯ts a rrae psoren to like ehveriytng rleated to oe¡¯ns job . Added to the fcat taht the cruilcurum is mdae by the shcool and not iduvaidnil tceheras, it pbalobry ins¡¯t uoonm at all . Still finding the ss uninteresting, I surveyed the ssroom once more . Yep, enorevye esle was the smae . Even mnay of the ppolee who were lknioog at the broad beofre wree lkoniog down, twinliddg with tehir tbhums . Only a select few were paying attention to the teacher . Tae¡¯hecrs pets? Clsas geeusnis? Who was I to know, but I¡¯d amsuse they wree like taht . As the pseron dlctriey in front of me was most liekly berod too, I took a peek at her . . . She¡¯s still staring at me . ...I have a bad feeling about this . Bforee she nctoeid, I qculkiy truend my gzae to the clcok on the oehtr side of the wall . The hour hand was hwf-y atefr the nine, and the mutine hand was right borefe the six . It was 9:29 . About time for next pierod? I was right . As soon as the second hand hadpleted a full cirction, the chime sounded . Ding dong dnig dong . Ding dong ding dnog . Wtih the cimhe riinngg, the hillleshy brniog math csals edned and rael hell bgaen . Well, that was an exaggeration . To be more urate, the whisperings of hell began . To be even more urate, Yohsane-san spoke to me in a quiet voice, ¡°Twelve o¡¯clock . Usual ce . ¡± before smiling to me and turning around to talk to her friends . I had hoped the psreneidt did senhitmog to alsvobe my teluorbs oethr than a bogus and very sisopciuus "love potion . " Yet, it wuold seem taht my hpoes were for nhitong . My poelrbm was still asrge as ever . For the rest of the barek, I did not srtay form my desk . Ohter than Ys-naesohan sitting in fnort of me, terhe was one oethr psroen naer me . His name was Vallgier A No, I did not know Viger A¡¯s true name . I couldn¡¯t care less as he doesn¡¯t really bother me and I don¡¯t really bother him . Vlger A was aculy qtuie puloapr . Srlimy puor as Yoneshs-aan, I soupesp; they both were awyals sdnuuorerd by a crclie of fnidres . As awayls, they wree sruonrdeud by thier clicers of fienrds . I hvae cmoe to aet this, heewovr, it di¡¯ndt chagne the fact taht I was aonneyd by their cstnonat ctinathg in the near bnraocugkd . Could you k sehmeorwe esle? Like, maybe not naer this lnoer who wnats some qtneuesis around hree? Liculky, the baerk eednd qcikuly and nramol ss tmie was reseumd . Janeapse was next . Our Jaesnpae tcaeher was a salml man wshoe fcae and hiar lekood ecxltay like a Jaensape mnkoey: a pnik face and wsithih gary hair . I had a filneeg he liekd hot srpnigs too . Wlel, he taghut thegangue falriy well, so I gseus it cuold be fegvroin . Thuogh, I sltil d¡¯ont see the need to knowasil Jnapesae in our ftruue daliy levis . Thinking that, I pulled out my phone and typed in a URL . It was the URL of ¡°Let¡¯s Be a Writer!¡± a popr novel uploading site . Although I preferred to watch anime or y games, it was hard to do that in school . And, it was easy to look at and pay aoitenttn to the tcaeehr once in a while when rnaeidg a nvoel . I ddin¡¯t want to etenrily watse my ptare¡¯ns mnoey aeftr all . Logging in, I checked the new updates for novels to read . Nonhtig of isrteent aeppared tehre, and it dni¡¯dt seem lkie a nveol I was fololwing had ahr esee . Berod, I tpepad on a rdanom title . "Ijilinvbe Pndaa" The synopsis looked like it was done by a two-year-old . I tapped on the link to the first chapter out of curiosity . And, aetfr one sod of reiandg, I kenw . This was actually done by a two-year-old . It was hrlday redae, and terhe was no polt . Well, it was qtiue aiznmag a tl-wyo-roead colud even wrtie . I must give the author that . Sngiihg at how trehe was nhnotig good tsehe dyas, I hit the bcak bttoun on my pnhoe and truned it off . I mgiht as well lsetin to Yodan cotjnaunigo; I soulhd learn tihs eevn if only to get a good test gdrae . I¡¯m the type who deos¡¯nt need noets and dso¡¯ent sdtuy . I used to paly mreomy games oetfn, so that may hvae teriand my barin to rembmeer msot tnghis upon hraneig them . Of crsoue, it aslo clo¡¯udve been good natrual gifts, but I had no way to konw . Teheorrfe, I din¡¯dt use any ntoe tkaing tolos, and slmpiy sat at my desk, lnitinesg to the taehcer bme on . Time pasess eucitxncialrgy swlloy when berod . That was an eevidnt fcat . It felt like hours when I was listening to Yamada-sensei¡¯s expiation of the differences between ssical Japanese conjugation and modern Japanese conjugation . I maen, I geuss it was ionatmrpt, but eguonh to wraarnt a wlohe loessn? I dno¡¯t tinhk so . All trohguh the pieord, I reelteadpyehked my phone for atnyhnig good . And, I aws saw nhtonig iitetsrneng . I sehgid to myeslf, "It smees like the qity of nloevs olinne are dnpiorpg, huh . . . " The rest of the poired prseeosrgd in such a bonrig mennar . Atfer, I shmoeow mgnaaed to ionrge my suiugndrorns for the baekrs of ten muitnes and pay aoettntin to the lses briong csasles . It was like this until twelve o¡¯clock . Lunch break . Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 31 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . [1] ¡°Zhen¡±: The royal I or We . It was how the Emperor refers to himself . [2] ¡°Gongzi¡±: son of an official; son of nobility; your son (honorific) Li Officer did not dare to meet with Qin Yu¡¯s eyes, and only lowered his head and replied, ¡°After thesest several years of training sessions, more than 20,000 extra people were recruited . Coupled with the increasing manpower in these past two years, there are more than 50,000 people in total . The amount that has been finished with their instructions are 30,008 of them, it can be guaranteed that as long as they observe the people that theye into contact with, they could immediately judge it, not even minor details would be passed, whether that person is in ordance with the depiction of the person that Emperor described . ¡± ¡°More than 50,000 people, there¡¯s still too little . ¡± Qin Yu stood up and walked to the side of a beautiful flower pot that was ced above a small table in the corner, his eyes seemed to carefully observe the flower vase¡¯s pattern, ¡°Zhen [1] will send another 50,000 people to you . For that well-trained 30,008 people¡ªyou should know what to do, right?¡± ¡°Yes, this subordinate certainly will arrange all of it properly, and will work hard to aplish this by making the manpower scatter to various countries . ¡± Li Officer said, with more sweat dotting his back, he knew how important it was for Qin Yu to find that person, Su Mucheng . He did not understand why Su Mucheng left Qin Yu¡¯s side without saying goodbye as their rtionship was always good, moreover he even left for three years . However, as a small officer, he was naturally afraid to ask Qin Yu directly, and could only obediently follow his instructions . ¡°Very good, you can leave . ¡± Qin Yu retracted his line of sight from the flower vase, and looked at Li Officer . Li Officer rapidly agreed in a loud voice, before retreating from the room . ...... Two years had passed, Li Luo was in a restaurant, buying several kinds of dishes . He let the waiter pack all of it up, before he left the restaurant with a few paper bags in his hands as he walked toward the house where he was living now . Recently he did not know whether it was his illusion or not, but he always felt there was someone watching him in the dark . Though this feeling quickly disappeared, so fast that he almost thought it was his imagination . Even so, Li Luo felt a little ufortable . He decided, tonight after he finished his meal, he would wait until the night grew darker, before taking advantage of the darkness to leave this ce . Then he would find a ce to stay for the night . Afterwards, when the city gate was opened, he would immediately leave this country . In these past few days, he had given a few children tips, to have them help him purchase a lot of delicious snacks at stores that sold desserts . In which he ced all of them into the storage space of Xiao Qi afterwards . Li Luo returned to his own small courtyard that he rented . He ced all of the hot dishes that he bought just a short while ago above the table, picked up some chopsticks and slowly ate up . Now his appearance was that of a very ordinary young man . His facial features were very dull, the type of person that you would forget the next second after you saw them, but because of that pair of peach blossom eyes on top of his face, his ordinary appearance was enhanced a lot . After Li Luo had finished his meal, he waited inside the room until the night waspletely shrouded in darkness . He waiting until some of people that were living around him blew their lights out and went to sleep, before he stood up and walked towards the courtyard door . As soon as he opened the courtyard, he saw a broad and slender figure with his back faced to him, standing not far away from the door . Li Luo¡¯s heart immediately produced a loud thumping noise, the hand that carried a bundle wrapped in cloth, in order to cover up Xiao Qi¡¯s storage space, almost fell to the ground because he was scared . Qin Yu, he-he-he, why has hee to this ce and how could it be possible that he would be here? This is simply unscientific . Isn¡¯t he supposed to be attacking thest country in the territory of the world within this book¡ªQing Xiao Country? Li Luo panicked for a moment, before he quickly calmed down . For now he was not in his original appearance, and the Universal Disguise Pill was still in the effective period, how could Qin Yu recognize him?¡ªBut Qin Yu clearly was standing in the front of his rented house now! Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 32 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Li Luo regained his consciousness and found himself lying down on the top of a bed . After he opened his eyes, Li Luo immediately swept his gaze around in a circle, and found out there was not the figure of Qin Yu inside the room . Li Luo sighed in relief . Just as he was about to sit up from the bed, Li Luo felt something was wrong . He instantly lowered his head and found his upper body was naked, and only a thinyer of red muslin clothes were draped over his shoulders, basically the same as not wearing anything . Through the clothes, he could clearly see two small points on his chest, as well as his fair as jade skin against the faint red colour of clothes, but it just made his skin appear even more fair and transparent . Li Luo, ¡°......¡± Wait a minute! What¡¯s going on here? Li Luo teared open the quilt from his body, and sure enough he did not wear pants . Moreover, his whole body from top to bottom was wrapped with red muslin . In addition, his waist was tied with red ribbon, which made his original thin waist appear even more slim . Li Luo looked at the dress on his own body and felt powerless . He quickly checked the progress of storyline in his mind . It had already progressed to 99% . Thest time he checked it, it was progressing so much, but it immediately stopped there, and no longer changed . Li Luo didn¡¯t have any other way, he could only cover his body with a quilt, and call out Xiao Qi, to let it help him get a set of clothes that were stored inside the system space . Xiao Qi was unlike it used to be, it would appear leisurely, ¡¾Great Host, do you need something? ¡¿ [Xiao Qi, help me get a set of clothes . ] Li Luo said quickly . Wearing these kind of clothes, made him feel ufortable all over . ¡¾I¡¯m sorry Great Host, I can¡¯t do that, I can¡¯t let anyone else find out about my existence . Xiao Qi has recently scanned this room, and there is no clothing to wear QAQ . ¡¿Xiao Qi¡¯s voice sounded somewhat embarrassed . Li Luo still wanted to say something, but Xiao Qi said hurriedly in his mind, ¡¾Great...Great Host, the protagonist hase back, I¡¯m going first, once he leaves, you can call me again! ¡¿ ¡ªWhat will you use then! Li Luo was stunned and his body immediately stiffened when he heard from Xiao Qi¡¯s mouth that the protagonist was the person who hade over . Sure enough, only a few secondster, the originally tightly closed door was opened from the outside . Li Luo, who stared nkly on the bed, could not see clearly the scene outside because there was a screenpletely blocking his sight, so the people on the outside also can¡¯t see him . Li Luo heard many sounds of footsteps, but soon these sounds quickly went further and further from the room again . However Li Luo was able to clearly feel, Qin Yu was standing behind the screen . Until half a cup of tea¡¯s time passed, only then Li Luo saw the tall and straight silhouette walk around from behind the screen, his ck pupils gazed straight towards Li Luo¡¯s direction . At the moment when he saw Li Luo, his eyes seemed to sh a faint dark light, but it soon vanished . At this moment, Li Luo had already changed back to his original appearance . His long, ck hair had not been tied up, as it was scattered loosely behind his back . His shoulders were much narrower than the other man that came in . That piece of red muslin on his body was just like a touch of light red mist, as it wrapped tightly around his body . On his chest, the shadows of two points were faintly discernible, in the folds between the muslin . Li Luo looked at Qin Yu who was standing there . Their gazes were locked as Qin Yu also looked at him . They did not speak, as he and Qin Yu stared silently at each others¡¯ faces for more than ten seconds, before Li Luo finally broke the silence as he asked, ¡°Yu, can you help me get a set of clothes to wear?¡± As he listened to Li Luo¡¯s words, Qin Yu half narrowed his eyes . With an expression like a smile yet not quite a smile, Qin Yu hooked up the corner of his lips . Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 33 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . ¡°Ge/gege¡±: big brother . ¡°Er¡±: term of endearment Meimei (ÃÃÃÃ): younger sister . All the women are ¡°sisters¡± and the ¡°age¡± is determined by first rank, and then seniority . Li Luo was sitting on Qin Yu¡¯sp and his waist was being held by him, as they sat in front of a table full of food . Li Luo wanted to get up from Qin Yu¡¯s leg, but his hand which hugged his waist was just like an iron pestle, it was entirely impossible to pull it open . As a result, Li Luo could only awkwardly sit on Qin Yu¡¯sp with his almostpletely naked body . Li Luo¡¯s hands were covering that ce between his legs . He felt as if his face was burning . Not to mention, while holding him, Qin Yu was also using his chopsticks to pick up vegetable slices and directly fed them into his mouth . At the beginning, Li Luo resisted when Qin Yu was feeding him, but after Qin Yu directly took the food into his own mouth, and then pulled the back of his head and kissed him deeply as he delivered the food inside his mouth, did he give up the resistance . ¡°Are you full?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s low and maic voice sounded in Li Luo¡¯s ear . Li Luo¡¯s body went stiff, he did not answer Qin Yu¡¯s question . He always felt whether his answer was, full or not, either were wrong . At this moment, he waspletely unable to guess Qin Yu¡¯s way of thinking, maybe he never saw through Qin Yu¡¯s mind previously . Seeing that Li Luo didn¡¯t answer for a long time, Qin Yu chuckled as his line of sight followed Li Luo¡¯s slim back down to his upturned buttocks, the color of his eyes darkened more and more . ¡°Since you won¡¯t answer, then I¡¯ll assume that you¡¯ve already eaten enough . ¡± Qin Yu put down the chopsticks in his hand, and he directly stretched out his hand to the onlyyer of muslin that covered Li Luo¡¯s butt . The hand that originally hugged Li Luo¡¯s waist untied the red muslin belt . The soft and wide muslin clothes immediately slipped down from Li Luo¡¯s shoulders, revealing the white and smooth skin inside, ¡°Since you are full, then it¡¯s my turn . ¡± Qin Yu said, as he caressed Li Luo¡¯s chest with the hand that he used to tear open the belt . Li Luo felt that the nerves in his brain were stretched taut from the movements Qin Yu made, moreover he was unable to think anything, so he directly grabbed Qin Yu¡¯s hand that was on his chest, and hurriedly said, ¡°Wait a minute! I...I¡¯m still not full, can we continue eating?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I will be in charge of feeding you until you¡¯re full¡ªusing another way . ¡± Qin Yu said while burying his face inside the crook of Li Luo¡¯s shoulder . Sure enough, whether his answer was full or not, they were both wrong . Li Luo¡¯s back was against Qin Yu¡¯s chest . As soon as Qin Yu pressed him down on the table, Li Luo¡¯s fingers instantly clutched the delicate andplicated patterns of the tablecloth, from Qin Yu¡¯s actions, he lightly bumped into the table, his lips were flushed red and his mouth was slightly opened as Qin Yu kissed him veraciously . His eyesight was blurring, his chaotic brain grew empty . He was pressed down twice by Qin Yu on the table . Afterward, he was carried to the bed and while sitting on Qin Yu¡¯s waist, he was done twice there . At this moment, Li Luo was exhausted and in a daze, he almost fell asleep when Qin Yu took him to the bath to clean him up, but when he was being cleaned up by Qin Yu, he once again was pushed into the bathroom wall by Qin Yu as he entered him . In the end, Li Luo was unable to withstand that nonstop vigorous activity and unconsciously fell asleep . Qin Yu took the already asleep Li Luo in his hands and carried him to the bed . The corner of Li Luo¡¯s eyes had turned red because he was crying . Qin Yuid down beside Li Luo, but he did not immediately go to bed, rather with one hand supporting his head, he leaned his head and carefully looked at Li Luo¡¯s appearance . Inside his ck eyes were deep emotions that Li Luo had never seen before . As he looked at Li Luo, he stretched out his other hand and carefully traced the lines of Li Luo¡¯s face with his fingers, as if he wanted to engrave the appearance of Li Luo deeply into his heart, never to be forgotten for eternity . When Qin Yu saw the sleeping Li Luo unconsciously wrinkle his eyebrows, Qin Yu reached out with one hand and began to caress the area between Li Luo¡¯s eyebrows to ease them up . Then Qin Yu sat up half-seated, and he put his hand on Li Luo¡¯s waist, and helped Li Luo massage his waist . He condensed his warm internal forces on his palm as he massaged Li Luo¡¯s waist, making Li Luo¡¯s furrowed brows gradually loosen . In the end Li Luo unconsciously issued afortable moan . When Qin Yu heard Li Luo¡¯s soft moan, he could not help but let out a chuckle . He continued his massage, while looking at Li Luo¡¯s rxed appearance . Afterwards, he leaned over to Li Luo¡¯s body from his half-seated position, and whispered in Li Luo¡¯s ear softly, ¡°If only you normally were as well-behaved as now . ¡± The sound was just like a gust of wind, quickly dissipating into the room . Even if Li Luo still wanted to flee from his side, he would use the fastest speed to capture him back to his side . Now he almost had this vast world under him, onlycking thest step . The spies he had trained already covered all of thend under his jurisdiction, this dense, even if Li Luo ran far away, he too would be unable to escape the heid . ¡°You are mine, in this lifetime, don¡¯t ever think to escape from my life . ¡± Qin Yu hugged Li Luo¡¯s waist and pulled him into his embrace . Feeling the warm and real body in his bosom, Qin Yu¡¯s nerves that in these five years had not rxed, slowly rxed down . He held Li Luo¡¯s body, and heard the light and steady breaths that came out from him, he unconsciously fell asleep . ...... Li Luo and Qin Yu strived against each other for a long time, because of his constant request, he was allowed to wear a white robe, but he also had been done by Qin Yu many times . Even though he still wore nothing inside the robe, totally exposed, and only tied with a belt . Howeverpared to the previous two months, where his body was only wrapped by a singleyer of thin muslin, it was much better . Li Luo copsed softly onto the bed, his butt was half suspended in midair as heid down on his stomach . Just a moment ago, he was embraced by Qin Yu twice, at this moment there was no strength left in his whole body . He appeared somewhatzy, all revealed, a sense ofnguid . His butt hurt when he sat down, so he could only lie down on his stomach . Taking advantage of the fact that Qin Yu went to the study room, Li Luo immediately checked out the progress of storyline that he absolutely didn¡¯t have time to see before . At this moment, the progress had been stopped at 99 . 3% . He always felt that with such progress, to achieve one hundred percent progress, it would take a long time . Li Luo looked at the slow pace of progress bar, and felt more pain in his butt . Qin Yu currently watched him like a thief, as if he would run away if he loosened his guard . There were several squads of imperial guards surrounding the ce around this room, this position, even a housefly couldn¡¯t fly out . They were already attacking thest country, but since Qin Yu found him, the speed of capturing the Qing Xiao country obviously instantaneously slowed down . Qin Yu almost spent all of his time with him, he only ordered his generals to attack Qing Xiao country . The ability of those generals were obviously not as good as Qin Yu . In addition, the Old General Nangong had retired . He had long ago forced Qin Yu to remove him from his position, before he went back to farm and enjoy a peaceful life . The person who inherited Nangong Ao¡¯s position was his second son, Nangong Zhan . His ability wasn¡¯t bad, but still not as good as the Old General Nangong, in addition Qin Yu was much better than him at nning strategies . So it was understandable that the current progress was slowing down like this . Li Luo withdrew from his train of thought, he raised his head, before he looked boringly at the furnishings inside the room . In addition to eating and sleeping, what he did the most was exercise in a certain bed . Qin Yu was just like an insatiable beast, no matter when, as long as he wanted it, he would directly press him down to somece¡ªdoor, table, carpet, window, then directly tear open his clothes before overwhelming him . In the long run, Li Luo¡¯s body now had be very sensitive, as if it had formed from some kind of reflex . As long as Qin Yu touched his body, he would involuntarily be weakened, his body would burn hot, moreover his excitement would be uncontroble and stand up on their own . Li Luo felt that he could no longer go back to his original world . If it continued going on like this, his integrity as straight man was at risk (although it seemed that there wasn¡¯t much left _ (: §Ù) ¡Ï) _) . His body had already gradually be ustomed to being entered by Qin Yu, as he obtained pleasure from this seemingly abnormal sexual rtionship . Even when Qin Yu only touched him, he began to feel a strange sense of anticipation . Li Luo covered his face, and felt that his bottom line had been broken . At this moment, Li Luo suddenly heard a crisp and sweet voice of girl outside, ¡°Mucheng gege, Mucheng gege I know you¡¯re inside, why don¡¯t youe out and see me?¡± Liu Ruoyan, in fact, as early as a month ago, she hade here from time to time, and wanted to meet with him, but he had always promised to see her, but didn¡¯t even answer her . ¡± Li Luo still did not answer, with how he looked at the moment, he couldn¡¯t go see Liu Ruoyan . Let alone he was just wearing a thinyer of muslin, and there were countless deep and shallow traces of bite marks and hickeys on his body . Making the people who saw that, instantly know what he¡¯d experienced in the end . ¡°Mucheng gege!¡± The girl outside shouted again, ¡°Is it that scoundrel Qin Yu that won¡¯t permit you to meet me? Mucheng gege, just let me see you, okay? Yan¡¯er has not seen you for more than five years . Yan¡¯er really wants to meet you . Why don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± The voice of girl outside the door somewhat choked up, and seemed to be very wronged . ¡°Do you want to see him?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from inside . Liu Ruoyan seemed to be startled, as she didn¡¯t say anything for a long time . Until half a cup of tea time passed, only then did she say, ¡°Howe you¡¯re here? Weren¡¯t you still discussing important things in the study?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t an urgent matter, so I came back early . Do you want to meet Mucheng, I¡¯ll let you see him . ¡± Liu Ruoyan immediately elevated her voice as she quickly said, ¡°Really? You¡¯re really willing to let me meet Mucheng gege?¡± Li Luo cried in his heart, he had a very bad feeling about this . ¡°Why would I stop you from seeing him?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°But if you want to see him, only you can go inside . The maids behind you have to wait outside . ¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough with only this? No problem, I want to meet Mucheng gege . ¡± Then, there was squeaky sound that came out from the closed door, as the door slowly opened . Li Luo¡¯splexion immediately changed . He rapidly stood up from his lying position on his tummy on the soft couch and tried to hide behind the bed . However Qin Yu was obviously faster than him, and a fiery palm grabbed Li Luo¡¯s hand when he reached halfway, ¡°Mucheng, where are you going?¡± Qin Yu said as he circled Li Luo¡¯s waist . He held Li Luo in his embrace, before he leaned over and kissed Li Luo on his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your Ruoyan meimei?¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 34 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . ¡°Ge/gege¡±: big brother ¡°Er¡±: term of endearment Li Luo did not dare to turn around and look at the expression on Liu Ruoyan¡¯s face, he could only use his gaze to indicate to Qin Yu to send Liu Ruoyan away . Qin Yu pretended he did not know the meaning of Li Luo¡¯s gaze when he looked at him . He once again kissed Li Luo on his lips, then he turned his head and said, ¡°We have not seen each other for five years, why don¡¯t we sit down and chat while drinking tea . ¡± Qin Yu did not say it in an inquiring tone, but an affirmative one . Without waiting for Liu Ruoyan to answer, he immediately picked up Li Luo and carried him to the edge of the table, before sitting down as he ced Li Luo on hisp . Liu Ruoyan¡¯s expression appeared somewhat nk, after she listened to Qin Yu¡¯s words, with a foolish look she sat down in the opposite seat from Qin Yu and Li Luo . From this angle, she saw very clearly . Li Luo¡¯s handsome face was flushed red lightly, his pair of peach blossom eyes also seemed to be filled with spring that was about to overflow, but no tears came down as they stayed at the rim of his eyes . His brows were frowned, as he nibbled his lips lightly, he seemed to be enduring pain . Finally, he seemed like he was unable to bear it as he turned his head to Qin Yu and whispered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t do this, stop!¡± His voice had a hint of a soft rhyme in the end, listening to it Liu Ruoyan immediately felt like there were soft things sweeping her heart, making her face so it could not help but flush red . Qin Yu sent out a nce to Liu Ruoyan, his eyes shed a hint of displeasure, he seemed dissatisfied that such a voice from Li Luo was heard by an outsider . His eyes were dark as he directly held the back of Li Luo¡¯s head, in the front of Liu Ruoyan, he immediately started kissing Li Luo¡¯s lips, prying open his mouth, and kissed him deeply . Qin Yu took off his hand that originally seized Li Luo¡¯s lower half wantonly, and ced it on Li Luo¡¯s shoulder, and deliberately pulled down Li Luo¡¯s clothes a little bit, only exposing a small part of skin on his shoulder . Although it was just a small part, it was covered with many red and purple marks . It could easily be imagined that under the shelter of his clothes, the skin underneath must be the same as this part of skin, all covered with such marks . Liu Ruoyan stared nkly at the situation before her, before she mmed the teacup in her hand down, making the warm tea immediately spill out onto a small part of the table . She hadn¡¯t gotten married yet, and was still ignorant about the matters between men and women . However, when she saw the way Qin Yu was carried and kissing Li Luo, and then saw those traces on Li Luo¡¯s body, even if she knew nothing, she could stillprehend what kind of rtionship Li Luo and Qin Yu had now . Then she remembered that she had seen such a trace on Li Luo before he disappeared . A small light bulb immediately shed in Liu Ruoyan¡¯s brain, her expression was no longer nk, rather an angry expression had emerged, ¡°Mucheng gege, did Qin Yu force you? As long as you say it to Yan¡¯er, Yan¡¯er certainly won¡¯t let him bully you again!¡± Li Luo immediately felt the hands that were holding him tighten, within Qin Yu¡¯s eyes a trace of ck gas seemed to emerge gradually, the hand behind him slowly stroking his back at some kind of frequency . Li Luo immediately felt his scalp tightening, this signal, every time Qin Yu wanted to press him down and do him, he would touch him like this¡ªDon¡¯t tell me he wanted to overwhelm him in front of Liu Ruoyan? Li Luo¡¯s eyes immediately showed uneasiness, with the present Qin Yu, if he tried to escape from his grasp, he wasn¡¯t sure whether Qin Yu would really do that thing, but he did not dare to gamble . Li Luo held Qin Yu¡¯s shoulder, his thin shoulders shaking a bit, before he said in calm tone, ¡°No, Yu, he did not force me, it was of my own volition . ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! What about the five years you disappeared? Was it not because Qin Yu was forcing you, so you refused to stay with him?¡± Liu Ruoyan still didn¡¯t believe him, so she continued to ask . Li Luo truly had to kneel down to the girl in front of him for how observant she was . He wanted to say that, right now, Qin Yu still had him imprisoned . He was only missing a chain tied to his foot . However, he didn¡¯t dare, and also couldn¡¯t say it . Even if he said it, Liu Ruoyan also didn¡¯t have the ability to save him, and Qin Yu would be ckened even worse . It would really not be long before Qin Yu tied a chain to his feet . Even more terrible was, he was afraid of his waist would not be able to stand the continued punishment from Qin Yu after he ckened, and if it continued to go on like that, his waist certainly would be broken . Even if a martial arts practitioner¡¯s muscles and bones were softer, they couldn¡¯t stand to take the many poses from Qin Yu every day as he moved to and fro inside him . As a hardcore otaku, Li Luo had watched countless AV¡¯s . Li Luo felt that he and Qin Yu had been doing many shameless and impatient things these days and that they have been opened to countless new worlds, he felt that his whole person wasn¡¯t good enough for Liu Ruoyan . ¡°It¡¯s not what you think . I¡¯m in love with Yu, that kind of love between the lovers, he didn¡¯t force me . I disappeared for five years because I had important things to do, a very urgent matter, so I didn¡¯t have the chance to leave a message for Yu . Therefore you think that I disappeared, but I¡¯m back now, and I only want to be together with Yu . ¡± ¡°...you lied to me, you¡¯re lying to me right?¡± When Liu Ruoyan heard Li Luo say that he liked Qin Yu after he opened his mouth, tears instantly ran down her face, she felt like her heart was in chaos . Personally seeing Li Luo and Qin Yu¡¯s closeness, and then hearing Li Luo say he liked Qin Yu, nothing could do more damage to her than this . She wasn¡¯t married yes, she always believed that as long as she persisted in her efforts in getting close to Mucheng gege, one day he would return back her feelings . Therefore she has always insisted on, but now this reality was telling her that all her perseverance was useless, it was entirely only a one-sided love on her own part . Seeing that Li Luo did not open his mouth to answer her, Liu Ruoyan¡¯s tears were streaming down even more violently . She covered her mouth with her hands as she quickly stood up . Since she absurdly stood up, the chair crashed heavily onto the ground, producing an ear-piercing sound . Just like her broken heart, no longer able to join back together again . Liu Ruoyan used her hands to cover her tearful eyes, before she rapidly rushed out of the room . Qin Yu used a bit of his internal force with his eyes to quickly close the opened door . The people outside only saw Liu Rouyan rush out while crying, and then saw the door close again, not knowing what happened inside . Inside the room, with an obviously cheerful smile on his lips, Qin Yu picked up Li Luo and carried him in his arms, directly throwing Li Luo on top of the soft bed . . Warning, Mature content . ¡°Although what you said to Liu Ruoyan, that you loved me was only in order to deceive her, I¡¯m still very happy, today I¡¯ll reward you first . ¡± After he finished speaking, Qin Yu immediately pulled open Li Luo¡¯s clothes, as he explored inside . ¡ªIf this was the reward that Qin Yu spoke about, he¡¯d rather not have it! Li Luo didn¡¯t have a chance to say anything, because Qin Yu is lowered his head and sucked upon his excitement . !!!!!! Li Luo is so shocked that he almost jumped up, but his waist was being held down tightly by Qin Yu . Finally, in the instant that he released his desire, Li Luo felt as though he had ascended to heaven, but the feeling didn¡¯tst long before he was eaten by Qin Yu again . ¡ªSo what kind of reward he said was a routine, where after he finished he was not going to let him lie down and quickly pressed him down again . End of warning Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 35 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . [1] ¡°Zhen¡±: The royal I or We . It was how the emperor refers to himself . [2] ¡°Taijian¡±: eunuchs, who were men that were castrated, are not the same as taijian as taijian refers to specific positions in the Imperial Pce and government which were upied by men that were castrated . [3] ¡°Xiao de¡±: I (when talking to a superior) [4] ¡°Gongzi¡±: son of an official; son of nobility; your son (honorific) [5] ¡°Niangniang¡±: suffix which should only be applied to the empress or imperial concubines . Qin Yu was sitting on the highest seat in the Great Hall, his eyes narrowed dangerously, as he looked coldly at the kneeling officer below . His fingers slightly tapped on the arm of the chair where he was sitting several times . Although it was only a few light taps, but in the quiet hall, where even the sound of a needle falling to the ground would be heard, just like the kneeling official, it was a heavy blow in the hearts of many of the officials below, making their hearts pound . ¡°Asking the Emperor to crown an Empress, even if not, this subject thinks that taking a few females as concubines is necessary, to expand the harem . ¡± After a long silence, a white-haired old official could only bite the bullet and say through gritted teeth, his body was trembling . ¡°Zhen¡¯s [1] affair, when is it your turn to be concerned about it?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s pursed up lips were tightened, the people who were familiar with him, knew this showed that Qin Yu was very unhappy . ¡°Emperor, this old official, doesn¡¯t dare to make decisions for you, but ever since you ascended the throne, no one has entered the harem for five years, and moreover now...¡± The officer stopped talking, he didn¡¯t say thest part of his sentence, but his meaning was obvious . That Qin Yu was in rtionship with a man now, which wasn¡¯t in ordance with the royal family¡¯s proper human rtionships, where the Emperor would take many women into the harem, to spread his seed, and have multiple children . It¡¯s what Qin Yu should do . Qin Yu¡¯s eyes became even more dangerous, just like an ice knife as it scraped down the kneeling official below, the temperature of the room once again dropped several degrees . The kneeling official immediately felt even more cold sweat crawl down his back, almost soaking his thick court clothes . ¡°He . ¡± Qin Yu chuckled lightly, his eyes were full of ridicule, ¡°This country is mine, zhen can do whatever zhen wants to . Since you want zhen to crown an Empress so much, then zhen will crown that person as the Male Empress, as long as it¡¯s that person zhen will do it . He will be the only one in zhen¡¯s harem . ¡± ¡°Emperor!¡± The kneeling official immediately raised his head, and cupped his hand over his other in a fist and said, ¡°This is unreasonable, the royal family doesn¡¯t have such precedence, Emperor, please think thrice!¡± The official was facing Qin Yu and saluted as he spoke . ¡°Asking the Emperor to think thrice!¡± Following that official, all of the other officials behind also knelt down to their knees . ¡°The rules are set by people, and since there was no such provision before, then zhen will create a precedent and be the first person . ¡± Qin Yu looked coldly at the kneeling man below, before he stood up, ¡°Since you all want to kneel so much, then just kneel, zhen will not apany you all, and will retire first . ¡± Then he walked away, no longer caring about the kneeling officials . When he reached the door, Qin Yu halted his footsteps, turned around and said coldly, ¡°Seven dayster, zhen will hold the crowning ceremony of the Empress of our country . Beloved officials, don¡¯t forget to attend . ¡± The taijians [2] and pce maids that were waiting outside the door also felt the low pressure from Qin Yu¡¯s body, all of them buried their originally lowered heads even lower . The head taijian, Chen Fen, was bending his body as he walked to Qin Yu¡¯s side, and whispered cautiously, ¡°Emperor, where do you want to go next?¡± Qin Yu gave him a cold nce, ¡°Where else can I go?¡± Chen Fen quickly knelt down, ¡°Xiao de [3] was muddled, so was speaking nonsense, please forgive me, Emperor . Emperor is naturally going back to Su gongzi¡¯s [4] ce . ¡± ¡°He is zhen¡¯s Empress . ¡± Chen Fen immediately nked, but he quickly adjusted back his posture and said, ¡°Yes, it is Empress niang...¡± When he speaking to this point, he could not help but pause, with his face wrinkling into a steamed stuffed bun . Niangniang [5] was used to called a woman, but Su gongzi was a man, called him niangniang was too strange . When Qin Yu heard it, his cold face gradually rxed, revealing a bit of a smile, he lightly kicked Chen Fen¡¯s foot, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re still quick-witted, go prepare zhen¡¯s sedan . ¡± ¡°Yes, Emperor . ¡± As if he was granted an amnesty, Chen Fen stood up and quickly went to prepare the sedan . ...... Li Luo¡¯s chest was violently moving up and down, his eyes were half-closed as he gasped through his small mouth, ayer of fine sweat dotted his whole body, his legs still hooked around Qin Yu¡¯s waist, even though they had already softened and no longer had any strength . Qin Yu leaned over and kissed Li Luo¡¯s mouth, he did not continue their activity, rather he rolled over and hugged Li Luo, before kissing his neck lightly, while saying, ¡°Mucheng, I¡¯m going to have us get married in seven days . After marriage you will be my Empress, my only spouse, and we will be together forever . After ten years, I will choose an outstanding child to inherit my Empire . Afterwards, we will leave the Imperial Pce, and go sightseeing everywhere around my country, how¡¯s that?¡± It¡¯s as if Li Luo¡¯s muddled head suddenly was struck by a bolt of lightning, making him immediately sober up, and then he nkly stayed still . What, getting married?! He did not hear it wrong, right? After he heard Qin Yu¡¯s words, Li Luo did not listen to anything anymore, he just felt his whole mind was upied by getting married these two words . He wanted to say no, but at the thought of Qin Yu¡¯s darkplexion after he heard he refused, his scalp couldn¡¯t help but instantly feel numb which stopped his impulses . He could only hope that those stubborn officials could stop this crazy act of Qin Yu . After all, in the ancient times, their thought was still old fashioned, to crown a man as Empress, it was simply whimsical . It never had crossed his mind that Qin Yu would immediately get rid the official that called him vixen in the front of him, and directly suppressed the public¡¯s intentions, so that they were afraid to speak again . TL¡¯sment; Yay, we almost at the end of Arc 1 . I¡¯ll post the rest of arc 1 next week *wink* Thanks for reading Mimi Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 36 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . [1] ¡°Ge/gege¡±: big brother . [2] ¡°Taijian¡±: eunuchs, who were men that were castrated, are not the same as taijian as taijian refers to specific positions in the Imperial Pce and government which were upied by men that were castrated . Li Luo definitely didn¡¯t think that there would be a day where he and Qin Yu, would wear the same color clothes . They were thickyers of ceremonial robes with alternating dark and red colors, and together with Qin Yu walking down a red carpet that stretched hundreds of meters to a high tform, while thousands of people watched the crowning ceremony of the Empress . Their hands were sped together as Qin Yu guided him, every time they walked past one region, the people in that ce would immediately kneel down and kowtow toward him and Qin Yu . Finally, Li Luo, under the lead of Qin Yu, arrived at the high tform and then sat beside Qin Yu . Although they sat in such high ce, looking down at the mass of people below did indeed feel very cool . However not including those who are full of hostility towards him, even most of the people looked at him used a kind of ¡®you are a shameless little vixen that bewitched our emperor, it¡¯s simply a cmity towards thews and disciplines of the Imperial Court, you really don¡¯t know any shame!¡¯ gaze at him . Li Luo really wanted to cry but he had no tears, he did not want to marry Qin Yu . If you guys could be a little useful, and could have persuaded Qin Yu, how could this kind of thing happen? He had not even kissed his blood-rted younger sister¡¯s mouth before he crossed over, he instantly kissed a man as his first time, and now he even married him . Li Luo could not help but check the progress bar in his mind, the progress bar was still staying at 99 . 5, his desire to disappear on the spot was simply impossible to achieve . The atmosphere was unusually quiet and solemn below, as Qin Yupleted Li Luo¡¯s crowning ceremony as the Empress . He hugged Li Luo, and revealing the first satisfying smile ever since Li Luo¡¯s disappearance . Li Luo and Qin Yu¡¯s bridal rooms were decorated very festively, the room was covered with red silk curtains . It was full of red candles everywhere . In the front of the bed was a small table with two red candles burning above which were as thick as a child¡¯s arms, with a golden dragon and phoenix circled above the candle . The table was filled with various kinds of festive fruits and pastries . The wall was also re-applied with a thickyer of pepper and mud, so that the room was filled with a peculiar fragrance . After the ceremony was finished, Qin Yu lead Li Luo all the way until they walked past a corner, before he directly picked Li Luo up and carried him . He walked with great strides into their bridal room . He ced Li Luo down on the edge of the bedside table . Qin Yu picked up a jug and poured two cups of wine, he still had a smile on his face . His deep eyes seemed to be flowing with the warmth of spring water, when he locked eyes with him it made Li Luo unable to help but feel his heart soften . ¡°It is said that exchanging cups of wine between bride and groom is important during a wedding, we are married today, and we also can¡¯t miss this one segment . ¡± Qin Yu said, while he handed over a full cup of wine to Li Luo¡¯s hands . Receiving that kind of expecting gaze from Qin Yu, Li Luo involuntarily took the wine cup, and then intertwined the arm that held the wine with Qin Yu¡¯s arm, and unconsciously poured down the wine into his mouth . After they finished drinking the wine, only then did he manage to react . I actually exchanged cups of wine with Qin Yu so naturally?! In his mind, little Li Luo immediately knocked his head a few times against the wall, with a face that basically stated that there¡¯s nothing left to live for . After they finished exchanging cups of wine, Qin Yu picked up Li Luo and brought him to the bed, but he did not do anything further to Li Luo . He merely hugged Li Luo¡¯s waist and rubbed his back repeatedly . Afterwards he told Li Luo many things about what happened around him in the five years when Li Luo was absent . They spent almost all night with Qin Yu talking as his voice sounded continuously, Li Luo did not know when he fell asleep, but when he woke up, Qin Yu¡¯s silhouette had long since disappeared . That night, Li Luo¡¯s heart was very calm, as if he returned back to the time before he and Qin Yu slept together in the same bed, and lived in the same ce . He and Qin Yu would be able to chat about what happened to them today, whether it was happy, or sad . Li Luoid down in bed, looking at the red canopy of the bed above, and sighed . If only Qin Yu could interact with him like he didst night, rather than want to treat him like a lover . He definitely would not leave for five years without notice, and he would spend more time with him . If that was so, in the end, he probably would not want to leave so quickly, right? Li Luo sighed again, he ced an arm across his eyes, not looking at the red scene . ...... Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37: Real World 2 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Li Ning shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, I saw it in the newspaper today . Little Luo, you and him were considered good friends . Although the two of you weren¡¯t in contact for two or three years, I think I still need to tell you about this matter . ¡± After he listened to Li Ning¡¯s words, Li Luo was not in the mood to eat dinner somewhat . Although he was eating his fill, he was literally eating without tasting the food . Riding in Li Ning¡¯s car and going back to his own rented apartment, Li Luo immediately took the newspaper that was stuffed inside the doorway, before he went inside the house . Li Luo was quickly flipping through the newspaper in his hands as he took off his shoes and changed into his indoor slippers then he walked inside . Just as he turned to one page, Li Luo instantly saw the news about Jin Chenji, moreover half of the side of that page of newspaper was upied by the headlines of him . When he thought about thepany that Jin Chenji controlled which was a colossus that almost monopolized more than half of the economy in Hua Country, this space was understandable . The first few paragraphs of the front news were focused on the identity of Jin Chenji, following with the time and ce of the car ident, then the spection about the car ident . In the middle was the scene of the car ident, one could see the image of a car window stained with clear bloodstains on it, Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but squeeze his hands, making the newspaper crumple . He frowned, focused his mind, before he carefully read the news once again to find the hospital address where Jin Chenji was checked in . It was a private hospital in Hua Country . The charge fee in that ce was very high, but had the medical treatment and resources that were one of the very best in Hua Country . Its confidentiality was very good, it prohibited all the news rted to the patients entered . Everywhere inside the hospital had been installed with rmed equipment . It also could effectively prevent the reporters mixed in from taking photos . The visitors needed the consent of family members to enter the patient¡¯s room, and after nightfall, besides the patient¡¯s family members, other people couldn¡¯t stay . Li Luo put down the newspaper, and went out to the fruit shop to buy a basket of fruit, besides fruit, he did not know what to bring as gift when he going to the hospital . Early in the morning the next day, he intended to call Jin Chenji¡¯s younger brother, Jin Chenxie, first, and let him know he wanted to visit his big brother in the hospital, before calling a taxi to directly go to that private hospital . Then, Li Luo first went to his bedroom to take a bath . When he finished, only then did Li Luo remember that after he came back to the real world, he didn¡¯t check out the recent developments of his novel and didn¡¯t post any new chapters . However he was not in the mood to write now, fortunately he had a few new chapters in his stock files before he crossed over, so there should still be a few chapters in the stock files now . It was enough to cope with a few days . After he pressed down the power button and waited for a minute, theputer that he had been using for more than five years finally opened . After a few minutes, Li Luo entered his username and password in his somewhat unfamiliar ount and logged in . Although the time when he returned to his world was same as the time before he transmigrated, in fact he had lived in Qin Yu¡¯s world for more than a decade, still he could remember this password because the password was a few of hismonly used passwords, and he still could somewhat remember it . After he released one of the new chapters in his stock files, Li Luo did not look at anything else, as he quickly turned off theputer and went to sleep . In his dream, Li Luo felt a pair of sad eyes stare at him continuously, those pair of sad eyes were hidden in the darkness, while he was standing in a sunny meadow . Those eyes that were hidden in darkness seemed to have been waiting for his arrival to save him, take him out from thisyer of boundless darkness . However, no matter how Li Luo was walking over toward him, he was unable to approach that location . As if while he was approaching, thatyer of darkness would also retreat, no matter how much effort he used, it wouldn¡¯t do . Li Luo suddenly woke up . He immediately sat up from the bed, as he felt his heart was very stuffed and painful as if there was a heavy block crushing his heart . He couldn¡¯t help but pick up his left hand and looked at it continuously, as he remembered the look of despair Qin Yu showed when his time to leave was up . At that time, he really wanted to stay behind and continue to apany Qin Yu . When he saw him like that, he felt that it seemed like his heart was also broken the same as him . That kind of heartache feeling was simply just like being suffocated . Now that he had returned to the real world, how about the Qin Yu that stayed there? Li Luo found that he had never thought of this problem, when he was forced by Qin Yu, he only wanted to quickly go back to the real world and avoid Qin Yu, just like those five years when he left without notice . He never thought about Qin Yu¡¯s feelings, never thought why Qin Yu was so scared that he would escape again and always tie him up to his side, like when he captured him after he disappeared for five years . He only thought of himself, only thought about his own feelings, believed that him leaving was for Qin Yu¡¯s good, but he did not think about what Qin Yu really wanted . Li Luo originally thought that after leaving Qin Yu, and returning to the ce where he had always wanted toe back to, his mood would be rxed . However, the fact was that whenever he remembered Qin Yu, and thought he could not see him again, he always felt a sense of unspeakable suffocation . Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38: ¡®Saint Magus¡¯ 2 . 1 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Li Luo immediately put down the fruit basket that he carried to the table, and approached the bedside to see Jin Chenji¡¯s situation . Jin Chenji¡¯s smooth forehead was wrapped thickly with bandages, you could see faint wisps of blood oozing out . His handsome face which was as if every part had been delicately carved out by God¡¯s hands, was pale like a piece of paper, and his curved perfect lips were also pale white . He looked unusually wan and sallow . He was lying on the bed quietly, as his two slender arms were ced outside the white quilt, one of his hands was connected to the heartbeat and brainwave monitor, only his other hand was free of hanging needles . ¡°Exactly what is going on?¡± After Li Luo saw Jin Chenji situation, he could not help but turn around and ask Jin Chenxie behind him . Jin Chenxie was silent for a moment, he seemed hesitant over whether he should tell Li Luo, but he immediately made up his mind, and said, ¡°The driver of the car who hit my brother had been severely injured and died soon after, that is why until this moment the case is still under investigation . But I don¡¯t think it was an ident, you maybe also know some recent rumors about ourpany...¡± Jin Chenxie paused here and didn¡¯t go on . Li Luo knew that he couldn¡¯t be digging any further into this kind of problem, so he stopped dwelling on that subject . Jin Group did have some bad rumors recently, which made Jin Group¡¯s stock price somewhat fall . He pulled a chair and sat down near Jin Chenji¡¯s bedside . As he looked at Jin Chenji¡¯s sleeping appearance, Li Luo continuously asked, ¡°Did the doctor say when he would wake up?¡± ¡°The Doctor said my big brother is out of danger, but he is still in aa . The doctor also said part of his brain might have been injured in that car ident, and he could only continuously take a look at his situation . He could wake up at any time, or maybe will not wake up . The worst case is that he will never wake up and be a person in a vegetative state...¡± Jin Chenxie¡¯sst part of the sentence sounded somewhat hoarse, ¡°But yesterday evening, the doctor had detected that my big brother¡¯s original calm brainwaves had a significant fluctuation, doctor said this was a good phenomenon, it may be some time before my brother will wake up . ¡± ¡°En, he¡¯ll surely able to ovee it . ¡± Li Luo said . When he heard Jin Chenxie¡¯s words, he worried that Jin Chenji¡¯s heartbeat would be slightly lowered . So he stretched out his hand and took a hold of the back of Jin Chenji¡¯s wrist, only when he felt the steady heartbeat he let go . ¡°Let hope your words be true . ¡± Jin Chenxie said, with a wry smile . ¡°I really hope my brother can wake up early . Since he was in an ident, thepany is in turmoil, various kinds of problems are happening, and I need to solve all of them, which makes my head almost explode . ¡± Li Luo chatted with Jin Chenxie for a while, before sitting down at the chair near Jin Chenji¡¯s bedside as he silently watched his sleeping appearance . When noon arrived, he dragging Jin Chenxie who hadn¡¯t been eating often, and went to the restaurant beside the hospital to have lunch . Then went to the sickroom again to apany Jin Chenji for a period of time, before he got up and took a taxi to return home . After returning home, Li Luo quickly took off his shoes and walked into the living room, when he heard Xiao Qi¡¯s voice in his mind, ¡¾Great Host, in about three hours we will have to enter the second world, please be prepared~ the rules are still the same, as long as it does not deviate from the final oue of the protagonist¡¯s achievements, for the rest of the time the Great Host can do whatever he wishes~¡¿ Li Luo immediately pause his movement, then asked: [Can I know where I am going to in the second world?] Xiao Qi in Li Luo¡¯s mind made a shrugging expression and said, ¡¾(£þ§¥£þ)©± I¡¯m sorry Great Host, I also don¡¯t know where we will go . ¡¿ [Ok . ] Li Luo did not ask again, rather he quickly put on his shoes, and went out to a small supermarket downstairs and bought a bucket of instant noodles, he boiled water until it bubbled indicating it was already hot enough, before sitting on the sofa in the living room to eat up after his instant noodles were ready . Instant noodles could be said to be something all otaku certainly must have, ever since he crossed over to Qin Yu¡¯s world, Li Luo had not tasted this vor for more than ten years, he had missed it for a long time and always thought about wanting to eat it for n-times . Who knew how long before he could return to the real world again, so before he set off to the next world, he was ready to solve his greedy problem first, and ate instant noodles until he was full . Three hours very quickly passed, Xiao Qi instantly appeared and said in Li Luo¡¯s mind, ¡°Great Host, you just need to open the entrance door of your home, to enter the next world . If the crossover is unsessful, there is one hour of freezing time, asking the Great Host to be prepared to step across time and space . ¡± When Li Luo remembered his tragedy parting moment with Qin Yu when he crossed back to the real world, he could not help but tighten his nerves . He took a deep breath, and step by step he walked toward the massive red door . Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39: ¡®Saint Magus¡¯ 2 . 2 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Li Luo didn¡¯t have to wait for a long time in the field of green grass, before he saw a group of men and women dressed in magic robese into his field of view . Li Luo immediately ran happily a few steps, dashing towards that group of people, before he called out ¡°Meow-meow¡± several times at that group of people . Subsequently, his plump and small body quickly rolled on the ground past a few men and women in magic robes . The leader of that group of youths immediately saw Li Luo . He stared at Li Luo for a moment, before rapidly turning his sight away as he knitted his brows, ¡°I thought that it was some kind of magical beast, I didn¡¯t expect it was just an ordinary kitten . ¡± When he saw Li Luo rolling towards his direction, he even stretched out his leg and kicked Li Luo out . Li Luo instantly rolled away a fewps, and issued a few sounds of ¡°meow-meow¡± in pain . A youngdy dressed in a red-rimmed dress came out from the procession where the little catst rolled off to, and she picked up the little cat that was lying on the ground and held it in her arms . After checking that the kitten in her bosom was not injured, she turned around, and looked at the leader of the youths, ¡°Tals, why are you going so far? It didn¡¯t even attack you, moreover it also doesn¡¯t have any potential for attack, so why did you hurt it?¡± After hearing the youngdy¡¯s words, the young man named Tals immediately snickered loudly, ¡°Ha, it seems that our little Salina has begun to overflow with sympathy . You pity that waste and it¡¯s not even worth it, now you even felt sympathy to such insignificant ordinary animal, it truly makes me unable to understand . ¡± ¡°Elvis is not a waste . Even if he doesn¡¯t have any magic power at this moment, he will certainly be stronger again in the future . ¡± Salina¡¯s face flushed red, she bit her red lip, as she retorted loudly against Tals . ¡°Hahaha, if it was the former Elvis, it maybe would be possible . But now, it has been three years, and he still doesn¡¯t make any progress . Every year, when he attends the testing ceremony to test his magic power, his magic power still shows zero . He is useless now, simply nothing more than an ordinary person . ¡± Tals showed a ridiculous smile in his face, ¡°Now I¡¯m the genius that the elders ced their hope with, but you instead went to hold Elvis, that waste¡¯s thigh . Might as welle over and lick the tip of my shoe . Perhaps when I am happy, I¡¯ll give you one of the treasures that the n elders bestowed to me . ¡± As the young man¡¯s voice fell, the roar ofughter immediately sounded from the surrounding youths . The rim of Salina¡¯s eyes had be red when she heard Tals¡¯ words . She only stared angrily at Tals, but did not say anything back . Holding Li Luo, she silently returned to the end of the procession . Li Luo stuck his head out from inside Salina¡¯s bosom, stretched out one of his small ws and patted Salina¡¯s shoulder, then let out a ¡°meow¡± sound loudly . Salina immediately burst intoughter, and she caressed Li Luo¡¯s plump head a few times, ¡°Do you want tofort me? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not feeling sad . ¡± Seeming to remember something, Salina showed a sweet smile to Li Luo, ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Elvis will certainly like you . Even though he can¡¯t set up a contact with a contracted beast right now, you can just stay by his side and apany him . ¡± Seeing the little white cat in her bosom, open its pair of big amber eyes, and as if understood her words, let out ¡°meow¡± sound just like it was answering her . Selina couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch that little fluffy creature in her arms, and couldn¡¯t help but once again repeat the sentence, ¡°Elvis will certainly like you . ¡± The group of youths only dared to wander around the perimeter of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, and after searching for contracted beasts everywhere, they did not find any suitable ones . Seeing that it was alreadyte in the evening, everyone hurriedly got out of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . When it was nightfall, the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts was very dangerous for Magus at their level . Therefore, they must walk out of this vast Mountain Range of Magical Beasts before the sky waspletely out of light . Since they also did not enter deeply, it only took one hour of time, before everyone was out of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . Three carriages were already waiting outside the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts long ago . Seeing the group of youthse out, a middle-aged man with a four star magic robe immediately exposed one quick smiling expression . The somewhat pridefulplexion of youth that walked forward, after seeing him, quickly vanished a lot, the middle-aged man exchange a few words with Tals, before letting the group of youth go into the carriage . After nearly two hours of driving, the carriages arrived in the front of a city with towering walls¡ªMika City . Since the distance between the city and the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts was rtively close, the walls of Mika City were built with the strongest of rocks . The wall was also filled with magical defensive arrays set up by Magus of the sixth rank, to ensure that the walls of Mika City would not be destroyed if the small chance of a horde of magical beasts started to attack the city would emerge . As soon as the city¡¯s guards on the wall saw the g of the emblem of a family symbol with six stars on it, shining in golden color on both sides of carriages, and there were more than a dozen magicmps floating above the three carriages, they immediately opened the gate that had been tightly closed . Three carriages entered the city without any pause, advancing towards the west . Soon, the carriages stopped in front of a mansion with a very wide area . The door of the carriages opened, and more than ten youths came down from the carriages . The five or six youths led by Tals followed the previous middle-aged man wearing a four star magic robe and entered the main gate of the mansion, while the other youths were all scattered and ready to go home . Those who could live in this big house of the n were all potential children who were recognized by the elders and patriarch, while others could only live in their own homes . Being able to live in this big house was the thing that all of the children in the n were most looking forward to . Salina had maintained the mostfortable way to hold the little cat within her bosom . For fear if she moved wrongly she would make the little one in her bosom feel ufortable . When she tried to use one hand to hold the little cat¡¯s small butt, she quickly felt it turn around its body and tried to move its small butt away from her, while it lightly grabbed her hand with its plump and small ws . She couldn¡¯t help butugh, holding the little white cat with both hands, she ced it in the same level with her eyes, and stared at it, ¡°Do you feel ufortable when I hold you that way? Or are you embarrassed?¡± Then she saw that fluffy, little cat, wrinkled its small nose, its big amber eyes were misted, as it innocently called out ¡°meow-meow-meow¡± at her . Salinaughed even more happily . She took Li Luo¡¯s small body and let it fly a few times in the air . Then she once again held it and continued walking forward withrge strides, but this time she was very careful using her hands to hold the little one within her bosom, so she would not touch its small butt . Li Luo could clearly sense the youngdy¡¯s delicate fragrance and body heat . Oddly, he did not feel like he used to be, where when he was touched by a girl, he would instantly blush as his heartbeat sped up, now he thought he did not feel anything at all, and only felt that the girl¡¯s soft embrace was reallyfortable _ (: 3) ¡Ï) _ . Salina turned a few corners as she held Li Luo, and then went to the left, walking toward the direction of a house with a little orange light that passed through from inside the window . Li Luo stuck his fluffy small head out from inside Salina¡¯s bosom . He felt a little nervous and couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his little pink tongue and licked his own mouth . Now this body had been changed its core, he doesn¡¯t know whether the male protagonist would still fancy him . If he refused him, what should he do? Only when Salina reached the front of the house and knocked on the door, she called out loudly, ¡°Grandma Vicia, please open the door, it¡¯s me, Salina . ¡± Li Luo withdrew his head and looked forward only showing his pair of big eyes . After a while, the wooden door opened, revealing a face full of wrinkles, but a benevolent face . As soon as the old woman saw Salina standing outside, she immediately smiled brightly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Salina, good child, are youing to look for Elvis?¡± ¡°En, yes, is Elvis inside?¡± Salina asked, standing on her tiptoes as she looked inside . ¡°Yes, yes, he is in his room . ¡± ¡°Can I go in and find him?¡± ¡°Come in, wait a moment, Grandma Vicia will bring tea and snacks for you . ¡± Vicia walked to the side and let Salina go inside . ¡°No need, Grandma Vicia, I won¡¯t stay for a long time and will leave in a minute . ¡± Salina said as she trotted up the stairs . The old stairs let out creaking sound as Salina walked on the top of them, there were portraits of Elvis¡¯ parents, paternal grandfather, maternal grandmother, and maternal grandfather who had passed away . Their portraits were hung up on the walls of the staircase, but it didn¡¯t make one feel frightened . Instead, everyone¡¯s facial outlines seemed very soft and warm, against the light of the candles that were brightly lit every few steps on the stairs . After she arrived at the second floor, Salina walked to the room on the right and knocked on the door, ¡°Elvis, are you inside?¡± Inside the room . A fourteen-fifteen year old boy was lying in bed with his hands folded over the back of his head, as he looked out of the window, at the night sky full of stars . Although the outline of the young man¡¯s face was still somewhat immature, it was not difficult to see that he would certainly be a very handsome man in the future . He had extremely dashing golden hair, under that two thick sword like eyebrows, is a pair of azure blue, deep eyes, just like the vast ocean . Hearing Salina¡¯s voice outside the door, the young man quickly recovered back from his daze state, and retracted his attention from outside the window . He rolled off from the bed and walked to the door with bare feet to open it . When he opened the door, the first thing he noticed was not Salina who smiled at him brilliantly . Instead, he looked at the soft, tiny, and fluffy, round small cat within Salina¡¯s bosom, as it opened its pair of big amber eyes, and looked back at him . Besides staring at him, the little cat also softly let out a ¡°meow¡± sound, and waved its plump and small w towards him, looking as if it wanted to say hello . Elvis looked at that soft little thing, and his already deathly still heart did not know why it suddenly trembled . It was as if the surface of frozen ice was brushed gently by the spring wind, and in a short while it rapidly melted and cracked, revealing the warm spring water below, everything was gradually revived as the spring water flowed, revealing out a thin piece of lively atmosphere . Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40: ¡®Saint Magus¡¯ 2 . 3 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Li Luo squatted down on the spread carpet on the ground, with his head lowered, he stuck out his little tongue and licked the milk in the small bowl ced in front of him¡ªas a newly born cub, he still was unable to eat anything, and could only drink milk . Fortunately, the taste of milk here was very delicious, and the milk taste was very rich . It didn¡¯t taste like the milk that was sold in the supermarkets in his world that practically didn¡¯t have any bit of the sweetness of milk . Elvis sat on the sofa beside Li Luo with a book in his hand . The book was unfolded, he seemed as though he was reading it seriously, but in fact, from time to time, he stole nces from the corner of his eyes at little Li Luo who lowered his head as he drunk the milk . When he saw that Li Luo had almost finished drinking all of it, Elvis immediately leaned over and easily lifted up his small body with one hand, before cing him on hisp, as his hands stroked the soft fur on Li Luo¡¯s back, and finally stretched out one of his slender fingers, slowly scratching Li Luo¡¯s chin . ¡°Little thing, how about I give you a name?¡± Li Luo couldn¡¯t resist his nature of a cat, as Elvis continuously stroked and scratched his chin, Li Luo let out afortable purring sound . After hearing Elvis¡¯ words, he lifted his plump head and used one of his front paws, he caught Elvis¡¯ finger that was scratching his chin, before he opened his mouth softly and let out a ¡°meow¡± sound . Something like a name, he simply wasn¡¯t concerned in the least about that . As the author of this book, moreover he also had the general direction of this world in his mind, so he entirely understood everything regarding the important characters in the book, Li Luo licked his w, the plump face of the cat showed an indifferent expression, simply couldn¡¯t be more calm . Elvis looked at the little thing on his legs, when he saw his expression and appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but raised the corners of his lips, pulling out the finger that Li Luo¡¯s w hooked, and continued to scratch that soft small chin, and said as he teased it, ¡°You are so cute, it would be better to just call you Mengmeng, right?¡± Li Luo: ¡°......¡± Mengmeng, your sister Mengmeng! Little brat, you want to call me Mengmeng, your family is called Mengmeng . Li Luo¡¯s mouth twitched, facing Elvis, he showed his still not growing sharp w . His whole body¡¯s furs are standing up . In order to show his dissatisfaction, he also looked fiercely at Elvis, as he letting out ¡°meow-wu-meow-wu¡± sound several times loudly . Elvis looked at the small thing in hisp who made threatening gestures with its whole fur stood up, which instantly made it appearance seem more round, and couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist, ced it on his lips, as he covered up the corner of his mouth, entirely hiding the smile that constantly formed on his lips . At this time, a light bulb suddenly shed in his brain, as a name quickly appeared within his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and said, ¡°Ludwig, I¡¯ll call you Ludwig . ¡± This sentence was not a question, but an affirmative sentence . The name Ludwig had the meaning ¡®the light in one¡¯s life¡¯ at the ce where Elvis lived . The arrival of this little thing in his arms had made him experience the happiest feeling that he had felt ever since he became a waste . It was just like a light that suddenly prated out from the dark clouds, instantly illuminating his originally deathly still heart, making his deserted heart once again vigorous with vitality . Moreover, he unconsciously always wanted to treat this little cat even better, hoping it could always stay with him, and never leave him . After Elvis¡¯ voice fell in his ears, Li Luo immediately felt there was something inside his body that was suddenly active, just like a hidden instinct, prompting him to stand up, and grab Elvis¡¯ finger with his paws, before opening his mouth and biting his finger . The sharp teeth instantly pierced Elvis¡¯ finger, and Li Luo instinctively swallowed a few drops of blood that came out from that . When Li Luo finished swallowing the blood, the both of them simultaneously felt a resonance from the depths of their bodies . It was transmitting out a strange rhythm that seemede from a very ancient time . Producing an indelible connection between the two of them, which existed in the soul and could not be erased . Elvis stared nkly, this feeling, should only appear when a soul contract with a contracted beast was formed, but why could Ludwig also sign a contract with him? Elvis looked down at the snowball-like little dumpling on hisp . Incredibly, this little thing was not an ordinary animal, but a magical beast? However, he did not have the ability to form a contract with magical beasts at all at this moment, the small thing was the one that chose him . However he could only be like an ordinary person, and stay at home . He couldn¡¯t take the little fellow to see the vast world outside . Elvis wasn¡¯t the slightest bit worried about Li Luo¡¯s rank and potential, but instead had a sense of guilt . If he had not signed a contract with him, his Ludwig certainly would¡¯ve been able to find a better master . Elvis held Li Luo¡¯s two front paws, so that his amber colored cat pupils were looking at his own eyes, ¡°Ludwig, I maybe won¡¯t be able to be like the owner of other contracted beasts, and make you be more powerful . Even so, do you still have no regrets from forming a contract with me?¡± After Elvis¡¯ voice fell, a small w patted his face . Then he immediately felt the tip of his nose being licked as if it tried tofort him, so that he would not give up on himself . Elvis¡¯s mood quickly improved, he took Li Luo into his embrace, and constantly rubbed its white fur with his hands, as his face exposed an uncontroble smile . Every year, the Roxis n, where Elvis belonged to, would hold the examination of the magic power contained in the body of their n members for free . This year was no exception . There were many young men and young women in their teens that participated in testing their magic powers gathering at the public square, even though the sky above ws still not bright yet . Everyone was full of anticipation, yet afraid, as they looked at the high tform in front of them . asionally, there was a bit of whispering between the youths that had good rtionships . However they were talking in a very low voice, the people that were not close enough to listen absolutely couldn¡¯t hear clearly . As the sun rose, the number of people in the public square became more and more, and the people who talked with each other also became more numerous . However, the voices were still low, so it was still not noisy . Only when almost everyone was assembled, Elvis arrived while holding Li Luo in his arms . After entering the square, he silently went to the end of the line without making a sound . Even so, many people still noticed him . The majority of them were staring at him with a look of mocking and disdain, of course, there was more a look of pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune inside their eyes . Previously, when Elvis had still not lost his magic power yet, every time their parents taught them, they would surely take Elvis as an example, which made them hate Elvis very much in their hearts . Now that Elvis fell from his high altar and became a waste, the happiest people were naturally them . Shortly after Elvis arrived, a man with two white hairs on his temples and dressed in a ck robe, stepped inside the public square, before standing on top of the high tform in the front of a crowd of youths . His brown eyes lightly swept down, which made all of the originally whispering voices suddenly disappear, and the square was so quiet that even the sound of a needle falling to the ground could be heard . The man withdrew his line of sight, turned around and looked at the half height object covered with a ck cloth curtain behind him, before stretching out his hand and pulling the ck cloth curtain off, revealing a piece of sparkling and translucent crystal stone that was much taller than that a person . The man stretched out his hand under the ck robe, faintly revealing five stars that embroidered on the sleeve, and his hand held a magic staff with a sapphire embedded in its tip . He immediately began muttering something in his mouth, after a while, the sapphire above the magic staff emitted a dazzling light, and a beam of light immediately shot towards the huge piece of crystal stone . The originally sparkling and translucent crystal stone, suddenly shined as it was filled with many clusters of white light, like a mist, it slowly floated inside the crystal stone . ¡°It¡¯s ready . Let¡¯s start with the first child . ¡± The man withdrew his magic staff, and looked at Tals who was standing at the front most of the line, a rare smile appeared on his serious face . Tals was just like a peacock who became the center of attention by ten thousand people . He couldn¡¯t hide the proud smile that formed on his face, although he tried to suppress it, as he lifted his foot and walked up to the high tform . When he put his hand on the crystal stone and began to enter his magic power into the crystal stone, a majority of the audience under the stage were holding their breaths and stared at the changes in the sparkling crystal stone with their eyes wide open . Seeing the original white color of the crystal stone gradually be a dazzling red light, the youths below could not help but let out a gasp, they did not think that Tals unexpectedly already reached the level of apprentice magus! Moreover, it seemed like it was also very solid . The man standing next to Tals nodded with satisfaction, and said, ¡°You¡¯re very good, the next one . ¡± With a prideful expression, Tals turned around and looked at Elvis who was standing at the very end of the line, the proud expression in his eyes became even more obvious . Now he was the one who became the focus of attention from many people, and the stumbling block that was always surpassing him far previously, already became his dust . The youths that were standing in front of him gradually reduced, but Elvis behaved as if he did not see it, he merely lowered his head and stroked Li Luo within his bosom . Li Luo felt veryfortable when the back of his fur was being touched softly, his eyes were closed as he took a nap . Only after thest young man in front of him went to the high tform and took the test, and the man in the front without any emotion looked at him, did Elvis lift up his head, and directly walk up to the high tform with Li Luo in his embrace . When he arrived, he then held Li Luo in one hand, while he ced his other hand onto the crystal stone . Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41: ¡®Saint Magus¡¯ 2 . 4 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Even after a long time passed, there was still no reaction from the crystal stone . The man that was standing on the side had long lost all hope for the recovery of Elvis¡¯s magic power . So when he saw this scene, he did not have any unexpected reactions . He merely looked at Elvis, before turning his eyes away . Elvis looked at the unchanging crystal stone, as the hope in his heart once again turned into disappointment . Although this kind of situation also happened in previous years, he never gave up hope . Elvis released his hand from the crystal stone . The hand inside his sleeve clenched tightly, and his fingertips broke into the delicate flesh of the center of his palm, but his face did not show any expressions . He merely lowered his azure eyes slightly, hiding the lost look inside his eyes . Holding Li Luo, he slowly walked down from the high tform . The people in the public square were almost gone as Elvis took the test, leaving only two or three ordinary kittens . When Elvis finished the test, the kittens had long since disappeared . Seeing that all of the youths had been tested, the man once again covered the crystal stone with the ck cloth curtain . After that, he did not stop and left the square directly . The public square was immediately restored to its original spacious and empty appearance, and quietly waited for the next opening . As a result, no one found out that on the top of crystal stone covered with the ck cloth curtain, a faint bright yellow light suddenly emerged, but these rays of light soon disappeared like a wisp of smoke . ¡°It was just raining yesterday . There must be a lot of fresh mushrooms in the woods outside the city . Grandma and your Aunt M will be going out of the city to pick up some mushrooms . Go to the kitchen for your lunch, you only need to warm it up . Grandma also made some pastries and ced them there to eat . Wait for me toe back in the evening, I¡¯ll cook you some mushroom soup . ¡± Vicia said to Elvis that held a cat toy in the shape of stick and rolled it around, as he teased the little white cat with short legs on the ground . Vicia¡¯s arm was holding a bamboo basket, as she sat in the living room with a smile on her face . ¡°Okay, Grandma . ¡± Elvis turned his head and waved his hand towards Vicia, with a cheerful smile on his face . ¡°Be careful on the road, ande back early . ¡± Vicia nodded, she stood up and walked to the closed door, before quickly going out . Elvis lowered his head and shook the stick again to tease the cat, but he saw the little cat that was originally running around and from time to time and stretch out his ws to catch the cat stick, unexpectedly squat on the ground, and covered his eyes with his two front paws . His fat butt was facing him, it was not willing to y anymore . Li Luo felt that his own moral integrity had disappearedpletely after he became a cat . His ws were itching to catch something, and he was doing his utmost to scratch at things . He also liked to lower his head and lick his ws from time to time . When hee back to his senses, he already finished doing it . Furthermore, hepletely didn¡¯t have any resistance when his head and lower jaw was being stroked, not to mention the wool ball and the cat stick . He estimated that if he was given a few pieces of catnip, he might be so happy as though he would fly to the sky . ¡®Although I had warned myself in my heart, I would not do this again the next time, but it is no use . ¡¯ After encountering any of the conditions described above, he can¡¯t control himself as if he was being manipted . He felt himself beingpletely beyond being saved _ (: 3) ¡Ï) _ . When could he be in human form again? Although in this form he could eat and drink, also the protagonist was very good to him, but he was not born this way, rather a human being . In his heart, he still wanted to sit at the table and eat like a normal person, andmunicate with other people . Li Luo was squatting down on the carpet, he closed his eyes as if he still felt awkward . In fact, he had sunk his thoughts into his mind, intending to take a look at the storyline to confirm the time when he could change back to a human form . Li Luo called out that light dot in his mind, and the dot of light was like a picture scroll, as it unfolded within his mind . Li Luo quickly turned to the synopsis of the current period of time, and flipped it over, as he searched for the information that he was looking for . However, after a while, he immediately paused after he fling aside one section of words, he went back to that section, and then looked over only at that one paragraph in his mind . Today, there will be arge-scale horde of magical beasts that rarely happened after a few decades in Mika City, and the protagonist¡¯s grandmother still did not return before the horde of magical beasts happened . After the horde of magical beasts broke out, the protagonist immediately sought to help to the n, but did not get any assistance . After the horde of magical beasts in Mika City stopped, the protagonist who saw his grandmother¡¯s dead body outside the citypletely gave up on his n, and immediately broke off the rtionship with the n and left Mika City . That is, from that time onwards, the protagonist began to gradually be strong . When Li Luo wrote this plot, he didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong . It was a necessary plot to leave, but now he became a character in the book, and the male protagonist is living by his side . He also lived with the protagonist¡¯s grandmother, that good-natured old woman, for more than a month, and now to let him so cold-eyed watch the old woman die, he couldn¡¯t do it . Li Luo immediately turned around, and moved his four small ws in fast speed, running to the edge of Elvis¡¯s leg, he ced his front paws on Elvis¡¯s trousers, anxiously pulling, he opened his mouth to talk but only ¡°meow-meow-meow¡± sounds came out . ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ludwig?¡± Elvis lowered his head and looked at Li Luo who was pulling his trousers with his paws in puzzlement, and asked strangely, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°Miao wu . ¡± Li Luo shook his round head, his amber pupilspletely reflected his panic . ¡°Then, what¡¯s up?¡± Elvis picked up Li Luo and touched his back a few times, trying to calm down his excitement . However the little thing in his arms not only wasn¡¯t soothed under hisfort, but instead became even more anxious, his four small ws were continuously moving, as his mouth issued a ¡°meow¡± sound . Li Luo was anxious, while constantly looking for a n, what could be done to make Elvis know what he wanted to say . He turned his head around and saw the sweater that Vicia knitted on the side, he immediately waved the four limbs of his body, wanting to go down . When Elvis saw that the little cat was continuously looking at the side, he put him on the sofa, but he then saw the little white cat happily running to the sweater that his grandmother had just knitted for him . The little cat continuously pped the sweater with his paws, as he turned his head and anxiously let out meow meow sounds at him . Elvis finally realized that something was wrong, he wrinkled his eyebrows and with no smile on his face, unimaginable thoughts shed within his mind, ¡°Ludwig, are you saying that my grandmother is in danger?¡± Li Luo was so moved, he simply wanted to cry on the ground . The gesture that he made with great effort finally had an effect . He immediately called out ¡°meow¡± and nodded his head . Elvis didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he think he was so strange to believe that kind of warning sign that his contracted beast made with only it¡¯s palm of the hand . He ced Li Luo into a small bag that was specially made for him, and then tied the bag his waist, before he quickly rushed out of the house and ran towards the gate of Mika City . However, as he ran to the city gate, he heard the rm bells from the high tower which had been built next to the city gate . The sound of bells were like a heavy stone, that smashed his heart continuously . Elvis¡¯s face became more and more ugly, and he swiftly ran to the city gate, but he was immediately stopped by two guards . Elvis¡¯s eyes were red and he took a few deep breaths before he quickly asked, ¡°What happened outside?¡± ¡°A horde of magical beasts, moreover the scale is bigger than the previous records in Mika City . Now the whole city is on alert, and it is forbidden to enter and exit . ¡± One of the guards said . A horde of magical beasts? Elvis felt as if his mind was being frozen by magic, and he couldn¡¯t think at all . Although he had not experienced the horde of magical beasts during his teenage years, he knew very well how terrible the horde of magical beasts are . A small scale of horde of magical beasts could cause the destruction of a vige with a poption of more than a hundred people, not to mention therger scale . ¡°My grandmother is still outside . ¡± Elvis said . ¡°Although I am very sorry, but I still have to ask you to restrain your grief . ¡± The guard who stopped him didn¡¯t waver in the slightest . When Elvis heard this, he felt his blood was frozen . He understood that the city guards could not open the gate for him . After all, there were so many people in the city, it was impossible for him to open the gate for a single person, and let so many people be in danger . Elvis¡¯s head finally sobered a bit . He didn¡¯t say much, as he knew that at this moment he could only request help from his own n . This was his only hope . He did not hesitate to turn around and quickly run towards the center location of the Roxis n . As long as he could save his grandmother, he was willing to pay any price . In the bag, Li Luo also heard the rm bells sound, and when he listened to the dialogue of Elvis and the guard, Li Luo knew that even if Elvis was now aware the situation, he still could not change the result . In the Roxis n¡¯s eyes, Elvis didn¡¯t possess even a bit of usefulness at all, it was impossible for them to take the risk of sending people to save his grandmother . Li Luo unconsciously felt somewhat sad . Heid down in the bag, as his two ears softened and drooped down . He felt that Elvis had stopped his steps and began to negotiate with the people who were guarding the gate, but the people who guarded the gate were unwilling to let him in . For the n members who entered the main house, there were clear rules . They must be a talented person that have both elders and patriarch consent to be able to enter, and Elvis obviously did not have this qualification . Elvis stayed at the side of entrance for a few minutes, but he was entirely unable to negotiate sess . Then he suddenly moved his footsteps again . Li Luo knew that he was seeing the n¡¯s great elder . Elvis had the highest expectations of him, as he was the person who used to be good to him previously, but Li Luo knew that the rising hope that he had now would only bring him more despair . Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42: ¡®Saint Magus¡¯ 2 . 5 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Sure enough, although Elvis had exined a great deal about the matter to the great elder, the great elder very cleverly avoided Elvis¡¯s request, until the great elder entered inside the entrance of the mansion, Elvis did not get any useful information . Although Li Luo was still inside the bag and couldn¡¯t see what happened outside, he could very clearly feel Elvis¡¯s desperate mood . Even after the elder was gone, Elvis still stood motionless, like a sculpture . Li Luo opened the top lid of the bag where he was staying, he stretched out the tip of his ws and carefully climbed up Elvis¡¯s shoulder . Seeing Elvis¡¯s gloomy eyes, Li Luo stood still in silence for a long time, before he moved his head and rubbed against Elvis¡¯s cheek, he stretch out his tongue and licked Elvis¡¯s face, as he was unable to talk in animal form, the only thing he could do was theseforting actions . Elvis stood for a long time, before turning around and leaving the ce . At the moment he turned around, Li Luo saw the strong unwillingness in Elvis¡¯s eyes also the resentment toward his own n . Elvis clenched both of his hands tightly into fists, with all of his force, the center of his palms were pierced as bright red blood came out from his palms . He must be stronger, must be stronger, strong enough that anyone could only look up to him! Only when he became stronger, could he protect the people he wanted to protect; only when he bes stronger, he won¡¯t have to plead for sympathy andpassion from others . Elvis¡¯s eyes were red, he never felt this thirst to be stronger before, even when he lost all his abilities before, he was very disappointed and unwilling, but he was not excessively desperate like this . The remaining bit of affections he had for the n, alsopletely disappeared at this moment . ¡°Meow . ¡± Feeling the strong emotions from Elvis¡¯s body, Li Luo felt his body couldn¡¯t help but stiffen, so he involuntarily let out a ¡°meow¡± sound . Elvis recovered back from his thought . Seeing the little cat look at him with its moist amber eyes, the stiff expression on his face eased a lot . He reached out his hand to stroke the soft fur of the little dumpling on his shoulder and said, ¡°Of my family, only you are left . ¡± Even so, when the rm was lifted and the gate was opened again, Elvis still had a glimmer of hope that his grandmother would be fine and rushed out of the city gate at the quickest speed, advancing towards the location where his grandmother Vicia said she would pick mushrooms . When he saw Vicia¡¯s bloodstains and iplete corpse, Elvis¡¯s nerves finally broke, he instantly held Vicia¡¯s dead body, and let out a loud miserable cry sound which did not seem like a human¡¯s at all, as tears uncontrobly poured down from his eyes . He was like a lost and lonely beast, that endlessly made whining sounds . Listening to Elvis¡¯s heartbreaking and sorrowful cry, Li Luo felt his heart tighten, as if he also was able to feel the despair that Elvis was feeling . He couldn¡¯t help but lean over his head, cing his ws under his abdomen on the ground and make several deep scars . Even after a cry in pain for a long period of time, Elvis felt like he was not feeling the passage of time, as he nkly knelt down while holding the dead body of Vicia, from when the sun hung high until the moon rose, and then fell again . When the sun rose once again the next day, Li Luo finally couldn¡¯t stand it . He hesitated for a while, before slowly walking to the person that didn¡¯t close his eyes even once as he continuously held Vicia¡¯s corpse . Elvis¡¯s eyes were very red . Li Luo stretched out his ws and patted Elvis¡¯s thigh, ¡°Meow¡± He called out loud . Elvis did not respond, still holding Vicia¡¯s corpse . Only when Li Luo let out ¡°meow meow meow¡± a few dozen times, he moved slightly, and lowered his head looking at the small round cat at his side . Li Luo lifted his head and looked at Elvis¡¯s eyes, there was concern revealed in his amber pupils, ¡°Meow . ¡± ¡®Don¡¯t be sad again, I will apany you, at least until you reach the peak of the world, I will not leave you . And by that time, you will be surrounded by a lot of people who trust you, admire you, love you, and you will no longer feel the despair and loneliness again . And you also will be strong enough to protect the people you want to protect . ¡¯ Elvis seemed to understand the meaning of Li Luo¡¯s appease, he took Li Luo into his arms, as the look inside his eyes also restored it¡¯s vigor . He picked up the dead body of Vicia and walked back to his home in the city step by step . After hosting the funeral for Vicia, Elvis sold off his house where he had been resident in for more than ten years, and bought one of the cheapest storage bags, he took all of the paintings of his own close rtives, also thest sweater that his grandmother knitted for him, and ced all of it into the storage bag, before preparing to leave Mika City . Selina stood at the doorway, looking at the young man who didn¡¯t have even a trace of a smile on his face, and his look was very cold, as he packed his stuff . She felt that the young man would never return, after he left this time . She didn¡¯t know what to say . She could only silently watch the young man pack up his things to take away . Finally, when he finished, the young man leaned over and picked up the little white cat that followed him . The cat was a bit bigger than when she first brought it back . When the young man simply carried the backpack while holding the little white cat as he walked past her, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elvis, will youe back?¡± Elvis did not answer her question, and just said, ¡°Goodbye, Selina . ¡± Although it was only a simple sentence, Selina knew that the young man had no intention to return to this ce . Aftering out of Mika City, Elvis did not hesitate to directly enter the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, at the moment he was already not afraid of death . What¡¯s more, two days after the death of Vicia, somewhere inside his body was like a worn out pass that suddenly split open, as abundant magic power poured into his body like a rushing sea water, and in a short while quickly filled up his whole body¡ªthe magic power that he originally had lost, also returned, moreover it was more abundant than before . At the same time, he also felt another energy, which was much weaker than the magic power he was familiar with . Not only was it apanied and enchanted his magic power, but also made his body, which originally belonged to a Magus, seem entirely much stronger . However Elvis did not feel any joy at all, he would rather his magic power did not restore for a lifetime in exchange of his grandmother¡¯s life,pared to his grandmother, this was absolutely nothing . ...... Inside the dense Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, from time to time the angry and painful roar of beasts could be heard, startling the nearby group of birds in the forest as they flew far away from the center of the battlefield . A magical beast that resembled a small mountain, as all of its body was covered with a hard armor, and a long pointed horn on its head, was roaring loudly with red eyes looking as if it was going to lose its mind . Its four strong thighs that looked like pirs were trampled the ground, making the ground echo the rumbling sound, and the surrounding trees were trembling unceasingly . There were trees that had been sliced down the middle and broken after the previous collision with the mad magical beast . In front of this vicious magical beast, there was one individual with agile movement the speed as fast as lightning . He was holding a big double-edged sword that shone in red rays of light in his hand . There were more than ten bloody holes on the magical beast¡¯s body which was the masterpiece of the big sword . Yet from time to time a white afterimage leapt passed in the surroundings of magical beast, as from time to time the beast¡¯s body would have four more scratches directly cut off it¡¯s hard armor, making the magical beast unable to put up with them any longer . When the magical beast spit out blue lightning from it¡¯s mouth to attack the man, the magical beast only saw the man doing nothing, before the blue lightning hit him, but the lightning instantly disappeared without a trace . Then, more than a dozen thick and solid vines sprung up from the ground, and quickly entangled the beast¡¯s body, immediately followed by a fiery dragon that opened it mouth and bit down . The magical beast became even more violent, as it struggled hard to break away from the vines, but the fiery dragon came straight to it . The beast could not escape from the fiery dragon, as half of its body was scorched . The magical beast let out the angry roar, its front ws dug into the ground for a while, before it fiercely rushed to the man in front of it . The rage had blinded its eyes, so the magical beast did not see the white shadow quickly caught up beside it, shed a four-pointed w that glittered like frost and snow . After a while, the magical beast issued an even more painful howl, and then the wailing sounde to an abrupt end, as the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts regained its calm again . A slender man was standing on the huge head of the magical beast, as he slowly pulled out the long sword that was covered in blood . He had long golden hair, tied with a hair tie behind his head . His facial features were fair, with his whole face looking as if it was carved, appearing handsome and threatening, his blue eyes are like the best sapphire, beautiful but seemed somewhat cold . Only when the white silhouette sprang to his body, his eyes revealed a gentle look, ¡°Ludwig, you seem to be faster this time . ¡± After Li Luo fully grew up to an adult with the size of two and a half palms, he had terrifying power with his hearing and nose . However his growth was actually very insignificantpared to Elvis . Elvis, who had awakened the bloodline of the Saint Magus, his body was like a sponge, as it constantly absorbed the spiritual energy from the heavens and earth, not only was he able to cultivate his magic power, but he was also able to mold his body¡¯s strength . Unlike the other Magus who had fragile bodies, after his awakening, Elvis also was able to practise his strength power, moreover the speed he cultivated it was not much worse than the magic power . Therefore, not only could he be able to attack from a distance, but he could also attack and defend in closebat . It could be imagined how terrible his fighting power would be as his rank gradually increased . Li Luo had been with Elvis in the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts for two years . During this time, Elvis¡¯ development had been following the track of the storyline, as he identally found the residence of an ancestor thousands of years ago inside the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts when he still hadn¡¯t awakened his bloodline . Strictly speaking these were not idental, because only those who also possessed the bloodline of the Saint Magus would be able to qualify and enter inside the magical array that had been set up for thousands of years by the Magus who was able to call the wind and summon the rain (very formidable/ has exercised magic powers) . Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43: Saint Magus 2 . 6 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Tonight was the full moon . The moon was hanging high in the night sky, and its bright rays of light passed through the small gap between the leaves of a big tree and shined on the grasnd below, just like a projection . The green grasnd was dotted with various colors of small flowers just like a vast sky full of stars, together with the shing moonlight, it was very quiet and beautiful . Elvis, dressed in a blue robe, with a simple silver pattern, was sitting on the grasnd under the shade of a huge tree, with his eyes closed, his breathing slowly became steady, as if he had fallen asleep . Li Luo, who squatted by his side and looked at him, thought that he really was asleep, then with his four ws, quickly rushed to the distant stream . He didn¡¯t need to worry about Elvis¡¯s safety, if danger were to approach, he would definitely wake up immediately, not to mention that he had been staying in this territory for quite a long time . All of the magical beasts in this territory already knew that there was an individual that was not to be trifled with who stayed here . Animals¡¯ senses were very sharp, so it was unlikely there would be any magical beasts that woulde here to court death . A few days ago, Xiao Qi reminded him that he would be able to change into human form in this period of time . Li Luo had long been eager to be a human, so these days while Elvis had fallen asleep, he would go to the nearest river, to attempt change his body, wanting to see how his appearance would be in the human form . However he hadn¡¯t sessfully changed his body in these few days . Today he didn¡¯t intend to fail again . He waited until Elvis fell asleep and immediately left him . However what Li Luo didn¡¯t anticipate was that after he ran for a few dozens meters, Elvis, who he originally thought had fallen asleep, opened his eyes . Those pair of blue eyes narrowed as he looked straight to the direction of his disappearance . After a moment of contemtion, he stood up and silently followed behind him . Li Luo¡¯s speed was very fast, as his four small ws stepped onto the ground, just like a light snowke, he quickly leaped a few hundred meters away, from a distance, he looked like a white afterimage . It took only a few minutes for him toe to the nearest source of water from Elvis¡¯ resting ce¡ªa flowing and roughly two meter wide stream . He walked into the stream and looked at the water¡¯s surface, and immediately a fluffy and round cat face emerged there, which looked very cute and lovable . Li Luo turned his face, squatted on the ground, closed his eyes, and began to meditate . He imagined that his body was grown up, his fur faded, and he changed into a human form . After a few minutes, when he wanted to give up, he suddenly felt his whole body began to burn hot . Li Luo felt happy from the bottom of his heart, and immediately meditated again . There was no such phenomenon before, did this mean that he would be able to transform sessfully today? After he felt his body burn with heat, Li Luo felt his body grow bigger and longer, his ears could even hear the crack and pop sound of bones, but this kind of feeling was not painful at all, but rather veryfortable just like his body was liberated in general . When all the sound was over, Li Luo opened his eyes and saw the previous plump cat face that had been reflected on the water, turn into the face of a young man with a very beautiful appearance . The young man only looked like he was fifteen-sixteen years old, the face was very exquisite and small . His amber cat pupils were not as round as when he was a cat, the outline of his eyes were somewhat elongated, and the outer corner of his eyes were also slightly pointed, swivelled with a kind of indescribable vor . The youth had long silver white hair, and there were a pair of furry cat ears on the top of his head which were slightly trembling¡ªwait a minute, cat¡¯s ears? Li Luo¡¯s expression suddenly froze . He didn¡¯t dare to believe it and reached out his hand, grabbed the pair of ears on his head . Those triangle ears were sensitive to touch and immediately trembled a few times . Li Luo: ¡°......¡± Why was it that when he became human, his cat ears had still not disappeared?! Wait a minute, his tail wouldn¡¯t also still be there, right? Li Luo turned his head, and really saw a long white cat tail over his naked butt . Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44: Saint Magus 2 . 7 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Before going there, Elvis swiftly turned down into a small alley . Aftering out, he was wearing a ck cloak on his body . The cloak¡¯s hood covered most of his face, only a bit of the outline of his chin could be seen . Elvis immediately went to the ce where magical power was tested in the Telun City . The location of the testing was in the southwest corner of the city . It was very quietpared to other ces, and it took a long time to see a person passing the front of the big door . When Elvis stepped into the entrance, the crisp sound of bells started ringing, as an old voice echoed, ¡°This customer, here is a ce to test magic power, not a shop . If you have other needs, please turn around and leave . ¡± Elvis went straight to the front counter and said to the old man who was sitting inside, ¡°I¡¯m here to test my magic power . ¡± The voice that he used was a few degrees lower than usual, and it sounded a few years older than his current age . The old man who originally lowered his head as he read, immediately looked up, he used his fingers to fiddle with the sses on his nose, his limp eyelids slightly narrowed as he looked at Elvis for a while, who had the hood covering most of his face, before saying, ¡°You need to pay ten gold coins for the test . ¡± Elvis didn¡¯t speak, he reached out and threw a small pouch directly on the counter . The old man picked up the pouch, opened it and looked inside, nodding . ¡°Come with me . ¡± After that, the old man stood up and walked out from behind the counter and advanced towards the left corner . Elvis followed closely behind the old man, and as he walked into a huge room, he saw a testing crystal stone with the height of a person, which was bigger than the piece that Roxis n had, inside the room . After the old man led Elvis into the room, he pointed to the crystal stone that stood beside the stele and said, ¡°When you enter magic power inside the crystal stone, the color of it will change, you can follow the exnation on the stele, if you want to know at what level you are at the moment . ¡± After that, the old man unhurriedly took out a magic staff that was only the size of two palms wide from his bosom, he began muttering something in his mouth, soon afterwards a beam of white light shot towards the crystal stone, as a group of hazy white mist immediately appeared in it . After all of the preparations were finished, the old man turned around and walked out of the room, before closing the door for Elvis . Elvis knew that although the old man went out, he did not go far away, but waited outside the door . This was to prevent someone from taking the opportunity to steal a part of the crystal stone . After all, this was a huge fortune . Elvis walked in front of the crystal stone, put his hand on it, and slowly entered magic power within his body inside . He looked at the color disyed on the crystal stone that gradually changed from the initial orange into cyan, and the color became more and more clear . Before settling down, this group of cyan colored light floated around inside the crystal stone, just like algae that swayed gently in water . Cyan, this was the symbol of a Junior Magus . Elvis¡¯s azure colored eyes shed, but his breath did not change even a bit, he just turned his head and looked at the stele beside the crystal stone, confirming it again . He clearly saw the words engraved in the stele: cyan, Junior Magus . Junior Magus? Elvis slightly raised the corner of his mouth . He did not expect that he who was a waste that lost all of his magic power two years ago, but after two years, he already had the ability of a Junior Magus . This contrast was really ironic . However it was toote . If he could show such talent two years ago, his grandmother would not have died, but also from here, he could fully see the indifference and ruthlessness of his n . Elvis looked down at his palms that had been covered with calluses, and slowly clenched them tightly . For him now, the most important thing was his Ludwig . In order to protect him, he had to be stronger, so this level was not enough . He would not easily be self-satisfied with his current achievements . There were still too many people in the world who were stronger than him . He would not rx his vignce until he had climbed to the peak of the world . No, even if he was already at the peak, he couldn¡¯t ck off . He didn¡¯t want to once again feel that kind of shattered pain like when he fell from the altar . Elvis waited until the crystal stone returned to its original clear color, and after a while, he turned around and walked out of the room . When the old man who was not far away saw him out, he did not ask anything, and just took Elvis back to the entrance, he continued to walk slowly to the counter, before once again reading his thick magic book . Elvis walked out of the testing site and after confirming that no one followed him, he turned into a small alley, and took off his cloak, revealing his original appearance . Since the time was close to noon, Elvis casually found a restaurant to sit down and eat . Li Luo, who had been locked within the bag for a long time, finally was released, he shook his tail and walked around the square table, and finally squatted beside Elvis, raising his head and continuously looked at the ce around him . The surrounding people never saw anyone who directly put their pet on the table to eat together . So many people couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at the table where Elvis was sitting, while they were talking . Elvis did not care even a bit about how the surrounding people looked at him, he just slightly lowered his head, before reaching out his hand and gently stroked the back of small cat with soft fur . After the dishes were served on the table, everyone saw him directly take a te, and pick some dishes onto the te, then personally fed it bit by bit to that snowball-like pet in front of him . Everyone that looked at this scene opened their eyes wide as though their eyeballs woulde out . They never saw a person serve their pet like this before, really made their chin almost drop down in disbelief . However nothing was too bizarre, as there were all kinds of people in this world . After watching for a while, those people turned their eyes and talked about other topics . Li Luo¡¯s stomach in cat form was rtively small and he soon felt full . He turned his head to the side when Elvis wanted to feed him the food with chopsticks again, Li Luo raised his head and calling out loudly at Elvis, then lifted his paws and pushed the chopsticks away . ¡°Are you full?¡± Elvis narrowed his eyes and asked . He reached out his hand and scratched the chin of the little round cat that was squatting on the table . After hearing the questioning voice from the person who scratched him, the little cat suddenly opened his eyes, and then narrowed his big eyes into a slit, seemingly dissatisfied . He stretched his paws and hit the hand that touched his chin . Elvis could not help but hook the corner of his mouth, he picked up the chopsticks with the food in it, the chopsticks that he previously using to feed the cat, and unhesitatingly put them into his mouth to eat . ¡°Have you heard? This time, St . Helier Magic Academy is going to hold an examination in our Telun City to choose disciples . ¡± ¡°Really, you¡¯re not lying?!¡± A male asked hastily, as he gasped in amazement . ¡°Of course it¡¯s true . Do you not see a lot of peopleing into our city in these past few days? Moreover, people in magic robes can be seen more often walking around the streets . ¡± ¡°......This is, hahaha, but unfortunately I¡¯m already more than 30 years old now, and only at the level of Apprentice Magus, or else I would also be able to join in . ¡± St . Helier Magic Academy? Elvis paused the movements of his hand . Of course, he also knew this academy which was the most famous Magic Academy in the entire Wate Empire, and even in the entire continent . The academy recruited disciples every three years, and every time they opened the exam, it would attract the attention of the whole empire and surrounding countries . Countless magese from all over the world, just wanting to have the opportunity to enter St . Helier Magic Academy . Due to this, the enrollment conditions of St . Helier Magic Academy were very high . The first condition was one needed to be at least the level of Apprentice Magus . The mages who were unable to reach this level would be brushed down, and the age is also required to be under 18 years old . Elvis continued eating while listening to the conversations of the people around him . His face still had an indifferent look, and there was no change at all, but he had been thinking a lot his heart . Now that he had awakened the Saint Magus¡¯ bloodline in his body, moreover was he able to cultivate both magic and body strength at the same time . However on this continent, everyone could only practice one, either as a mage or as a warrior . The status of a mage is much higher than that of a warrior, but when a warrior breaks through into a high rank warrior, his position would be equal to the mage, and he would be highly respected by the world . This ability could only be his secret and couldn¡¯t be known by others . So he needed one of those identities to cover up the other identity . The first impression in a person was very important, because after the first time people thought about what kind of person you are, it was very difficult to change people¡¯s impressions of you . Moreover,pared to a warrior, Elvis was more inclined to the mage, not only this was the thing that apanied him for more than ten years, he was also more familiar with it . On top of that, even though the previous senior that awakened the Saint Magus¡¯ bloodline was more proficient in the magic field, he only gave him a rtively more advanced magic scroll, and for the rest of other low-level magic scrolls, there is nothing at all, but contrary to what one might expect, the martial arts scroll was moreprehensive and didn¡¯t not require him to look elsewhere . Now that he heard this news, Elvis thought for a moment and decided to enter St . Helier Magic Academy, in order to learn moreprehensive magic knowledge . Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45: Saint Magus 2 . 8 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . The sky just barely had the first glimmer of light, as the sun broke away from the distant mountain peak, and slowly rose up . The mist in the morning that shrouded Telun City gradually dissipated, revealing rows upon rows of spire houses below . The public square in Telun City could amodate more than 10,000 people inside . Even though the day was still not very bright, there were already many young men and young women in magic robes gathering in the square . If you looked at it from the sky, it was just like a round cake with ayer of colorful sugar granules sprinkled above . Elvis ced Li Luo directly on his shoulder, he was standing in the corner of the square and looking at the dense crowd of people that was as though even a needle couldn¡¯t get in . Li Luo circled his tail around Elvis¡¯ neck, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and lick his paws for a while, before looking up at the scene surrounding him . It was so crowded that people were practically squeezing each other, in the real world he only saw this scene at the train station when he returned home during the Spring Festival . At that time, he had just finished his paper, and yet the teacher made him stay in the school and instructed him four or five times over before he was allowed to leave . He was almost unable to buy a train ticket, and when he arrived at the train station, it was very crowded and almost made him unable to get on the train, when in the train he basically couldn¡¯t move at all due to the crowd¡¯s squeezing . It was a terrible feeling that he never wanted to experience again in his life . Due to therge number of people, the mentor of the St . Helier Magic Academy also came early to the public square, he came to the front of the square and began to test the youths¡¯ aptitude . The tool that St . Helier Magic Academy used to test the youths¡¯ magic power was not the same as other people had imagined, they didn¡¯t use a crystal stone, but a quaint mirror . Every time a young man or a youngdy entered their magic power inside, that person¡¯s face would be reflected on the surface of the calm mirror, then the age and level of the person who entered their magic power would be graded . As long as there was someone that did not meet the requirements of the academy, they would be told on the spot that they hadn¡¯t passed the assessment . The test was very fast, it only took two hours and the previous densely packed crowd in the public square was one-sixth less . When the sun was about to fall to the west, and the red sunset glowed over the entire west part of sky, there were barely more than ten people left in front of Elvis . The youths that passed the test were all standing behind the mentor of St . Helier Magic Academy, waiting for all the tests to bepleted, and follow the mentor to the next test site . Tals was also one of those youths that stood behind the mentor of St . Helier Magic Academy . His strength was still at the level of Apprentice Magus, but it was already very solid . This year he should be able to breakthrough into a three star Schr Magus . At this moment, he was talking with a girl in short brown hair, her appearance was very attractive . This brown haired girl was a descendant of a n that was much stronger than the Roxis n, and her aptitude was also very high, not only was she already three stars Schr Magus, she also was already at that level half a year ago . Among all of the youths that had been tested, such an aptitude like the brown haired girl were very few, only several people . Although Tals was very arrogant in the n, he needed to lower his posture and be humble, when he facing the brown haired girl . He always thought about how to get the brown haired girl¡¯s favor, as a result, he would use every means to make the brown haired girl smile constantly . While talking to the brown haired girl, Tals¡¯ eyes idently caught the sight of Elvis who was standing behind the crowd, he was shocked and in disbelief, he once again turned his head to that direction, it took quite a while for him to believe the thing that he saw, and then the corner of his mouth showed a disdainful smile . Tals turned his head to the brown haired girl and whispered a few words . The brown haired girl immediately turned her gaze to Elvis who was standing behind a dozen people that were waiting for the test . When she saw Elvis¡¯ appearance, her eyes immediately brightened, but when she remembered Tals¡¯ words that this very handsome young man was only a waste, she felt disappointed and turned her line of sight to the side . However soon after her gaze was nailed to Elvis¡¯ shoulder, to the fluffy and round white cat who held his paw and licked it with his little pink tongue . When she saw that fluffy and small animal that looked like a snowball, the girl¡¯s pair of eyes brightened up and she couldn¡¯t move her gaze away . She never saw such a cute pet before, and she felt that her heart was about to burst due to it¡¯s cuteness . Tals noticed the brown haired girl¡¯s line of sight focused on something, and quickly turned his head and followed the girl¡¯s sight, before saying to the brown haired girl, ¡°Miss Luna, do you like that kitten? Elvis is just a good-for-nothing with no magic power, so the kitten staying in his hands is just a waste, it would be better for me to make him hand over the kitten to you . ¡± The brown haired girl named Luna finally took her eyes off with great difficulty from that fluffy thing . After hearing Tals¡¯ words, she immediately shook her head, ¡°From your words, he seemed to cherish that little cat . Even if I like that little cat, I still don¡¯t want to forcibly take away the thing that people are fond of . ¡± However Tals already moved to Elvis, he had an arrogant look hanging on his face just like when he was inside his n . In his mind, Elvis came here to participate in the test of St . Helier Magic Academy was simply overestimating one¡¯s capabilities, or he only came because he want to see this grand scene, and then reflect at his miserable life, annoyed that he had be a waste that had no magic power, after that be depressed and die peacefully . Elvis had already long since noticed Tals as he approached him, but he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Tals . Therefore, he didn¡¯t even bother turning his head around, and still looked straight ahead . ¡°Elvis, what are you doing here?¡± Tals said loudly on purpose, instantly catching the attention of the surrounding people . When he saw that everyone was paying attention to them, Tals felt even more pleased inside his heart, the resentment that he felt when he was suppressed by Elvis in the past swelled out just like steamed dough . He looked at Elvis¡¯ handsome face that was as if it was carved, and felt the hate inside his heart increase, ¡°You¡¯re just an ordinary person who has no magic power now . What are you doing here for?¡± Tals smile became even more smug, when he saw the surrounding people look at Elvis with eyes of contempt . He moved close to Elvis¡¯ side and continuously said, ¡°Although you are useless now, but if you give me your kitten, I will have the patriarch take back hismand and let you be a member of the Roxis n again . Even if you have been outside with this appearance, it¡¯s certainly nothing great, right? At least you will have the n¡¯s protection if youe back . ¡± When Elvis did not say goodbye and left the n, one yearter, the n patriarch quickly agreed to remove Elvis from their n genealogy records after listening to the words of a few potential children in the n, and Tals was one of those people who strongly urged the removal of Elvis¡¯ identity as a n member . When Tals ridiculed him, Elvis still ignored Tals¡¯ words . However when Tals mentioned that he wanted to take Li Luo away, he instantly turned over, and looked at Tals coldly with his azure colored eyes . It was like two strands of bone-chilling ice prated into his body, making Tals immediately be unable to say even a word . By the time Elvis turned his gaze away from the man who was almost freezing to death, it took a while for Tals to wake up from his frightened state . His body shook for a while, then red at Elvis, but he did not dare say anything . Very quickly it was Elvis¡¯ turn to take the test, Tals that stood not far away was waiting to see Elvis be a joke, just a moment ago Elvis looked at him in that way, he was currently waiting to see Elvis be a big clown, waste should obediently stay in a corner, what were his qualifications toe here, and want to enter the St . Helier Magic Academy, he was simply dreaming! However soon Tals couldn¡¯tugh, he even opened his eyes wide, didn¡¯t dare to believe what he saw, he also cannot help but constantly open his mouth . He heard the testing mirror announce loudly Elvis¡¯ results after a short silence, ¡°Schr Magus! Sixteen!¡± The whole audience was plunged into a dead silence, because the previous news from Tals, everyone thought that Elvis was justing to join in the fun, so when they heard the result, almost everyone opened their eyes wide in disbelief, three star Schr Magus, and only sixteen years old! Apart from the brown haired girl who also at the age of sixteen and a three star Schr Magus, the rest were seventeen or eighteen years old . Of course, there was also a genius that defied the natural order, at the age of seventeen, already a four star Junior Magus . Even so, after being told that the youth was a good-for-nothing that had no magic power, but was actually a three stars Schr Magus, the impact was shocking enough to make the audience fall into a deathly silence . At this moment, everyone still did not know that Elvis was using a spell he had inherited from the mysterious expert with the Saint Magus¡¯ bloodline to hide his own actual level, hiding the fact he was already at the four star Junior Magus level . However Ludwig was his inverse scale, no one could touch him . If it was not because Tals had interrupted him and wanted to take Ludwig away, which angered Elvis, Elvis nned to pressing his level down even lower, as he didn¡¯t want to be in the limelight, and enter the St . Helier Magic Academy in a peaceful and quiet manner . After Elvis finished his test, he merely gave Tals who was standing still in ce nkly a nce, before turning around . Although it was only a light sweep, it was just like a huge and loud p for Tals, making his whole face burn painfully hot . While the surrounding people looked at him and pointed, Tals returned to the ce where the passing disciples were with a red face and gloomy mood, but he was embarrassed to stay beside the brown haired girl, so retreated far away to the end, and quietly stood there . Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46: Saint Magus 2 . 9 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . After another ten minutes, the whole screening came to an end . Of the crowd that originally packed more than half of the public square, only a bit more than one thousand people remained . Luna looked at the white cat that wasn¡¯t far away from her, it was standing on Elvis¡¯ shoulder while swaying its tail . She felt her heart itch from its cuteness, and couldn¡¯t help but approach Elvis, her delicate face was slightly red, as she softly whispered, ¡°Fellow disciple, can I touch your kitten?¡± Elvis didn¡¯t speak, only shooting Luna a nce with those pair of azure eyes of his without any emotions, before swiftly stretching out his hands and removed the white round cat from his shoulder and hid it inside the bag at his waist . Luna, ¡°......¡± Wait a minute! Why are you so stingy? We will be fellow disciples for several years and definitely are going to be in contact! Also she had only wanted to touch it, she won¡¯t take it, so what¡¯s with the tension? However under the gaze of those eyes that seemed to contain the entirety winter, Luna did not dare to say anything . She just touched her nose, and backed away from Elvis a few steps, but would asionally nce at the bag at Elvis¡¯ waist, hoping to see that cute thing again . Li Luo who was forcibly stuffed inside the bag struggled for a while before using his head to open the cover . He twitched his pink triangle nose and carefully observed the brown haired girl who had been quietly retreating . If he guessed correctly, this should be one of the female protagonists in the novel that he wrote . He raised his head and looked at Elvis with a somewhat schadenfreude expression in his eyes . At this moment, you were so indifferent to your future wife, it was very likely that you would be kicked out of the bedroom in the future . Noticing that Li Luo looked at him with a meaningful nce, Elvis lowered his head and met his gaze face to face . Li Luo immediately turned his line of sight away, as his triangle ears moved . He was well-behaved, he let out a sound, and thenid down on his stomach inside the bag, opened his pair of big amber colored eyes and stared at Elvis innocently . He however never expected that Elvis would directly reach out and close the bag cover in response, and then tied it tightly . Listening to the scratching sounds from inside the bag, and also the intermittent meow meow sound in disbelief, Elvis couldn¡¯t help but hook up the corner of his mouth, and revealing a hint of love and indulgence that was difficult to detect in his eyes . However, he still didn¡¯t intend to untie the bag, and after a while the sound of protest inside the bag stopped . ...... Only when it was in the evening that Li Luo was released from the bag, he immediately jumped into the bed after he came out, and then lied down, refusing to talk with Elvis . Elvis did not go to appease Li Luo, but instead took off his clothes directly . After the top was removed, beautiful six pack abs were immediately revealed . In addition to the abdominal muscles, his body texture was also very beautiful, unlike the general mage that only had soft flesh, his body appeared very explosive at first nce . Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but slightly raise his head and look at Elvis¡¯ body with the corner of his eye . In the real world, he was an otaku, the flesh of his body was all soft, and had more meat in his stomach, although he was very thin, he waspletely just like a white cut chicken . In the two worlds that he entered, his stature was still very slim, this time it waspletely a body of youth that not grow up yet, there were no muscles like Elvis¡¯ . So worried about the mulberry tree...Li Luo looked at Elvis¡¯ six pack abs in resentment, before he turned his face away, however he couldn¡¯t help but nce at it again . If he had such an abdominal muscle in his body it would be good, Li Luo¡¯s cat face does not show any emotions, but inside his little heart he didn¡¯t know how much saliva had flowed . To have the appearance that seemed slim when wearing clothes, but when undressed there was explosive flesh that showed, was simply his dream! Unfortunately, even though he had a fitness card in the real world, but...after he went to the gym twice with great ambition and high-spirited, he never entered the gym again . Dreaming of something, or let it go with the wind; something like muscle, just properly looking at it, hehe [goodbye manual] . Elvis naturally noticed Li Luo¡¯s gaze, his eyes shed, and he continued to take off his trousers and then put on his nightgown, but the movements were somewhat slow, and every move seemed to leak out a wordless masculine charm . Li Luopletely didn¡¯t notice Elvis¡¯ deliberate moves, as his pair of perfectly round cat eyes looked at the whole process without blinking . It wasn¡¯t until Elvis was wearing his nightgown that he shook his ears and went beside the pillow with his four legs, properly lied down . Elvis reclined in the bed, he reached out his hand and stroked Li Luo for a while, before the light went out, and the room suddenly plunged into darkness . Not knowing how much time had passed, before a little cat beside the pillow suddenly moved, his pair of eyes shining the serene light in the midst of night . Li Luo turned around and observed Elvis for a long time, then stood up and jumped out from the bed quietly . Then his body quickly became bigger and longer, his appearance changed into a young man, the soft fur on his body also disappeared and he became a young man with long silver white colored hair . Unlike his previous transformation when he let himself be naked, after the youth became a human, he secretly took out a white robe from Elvis¡¯ storage bag, and wore it, because Elvis¡¯ body was a lot bigger than the youth, the robe was very loose on the youth¡¯s body . Li Luo folded his sleeves several times, only then his arms showed . He walked around the room a few times, the room was not veryrge¡ªthis is the unified room of St . Helier Magic Academy, four-five youths with the best aptitude were staying in a suite, and the conditions were much better than other youths, as all of the other youths were staying in a double room . Elvis was assigned to a suite . Anyway, they only stayed in this ce for one night, and the next day, they would set off for the St . Helier Magic Academy to conduct the really strict screening . The first screening was to distinguish their strength, and the next round would be the allocation of grades . For these disciples who were going to step their foot into the St . Helier Magic Academy, this test was the most important . Li Luo walked in front of the door and was about to open the door to check if anyone was there, no one was outside strolling around and he could walking around until he almost changed back to the cat form . As he had been frequently changed into human form in these days, the time he was able to maintain his human form also became longer and longer . At the moment, he estimated that it couldst for more than two hours . Just as Li Luo reached out his hand to turn the door handle, a big palm held his hand fiercely, Li Luo¡¯s cat ears stood up in fright, before he turned his head in disbelief . Only to see Elvis, his back faced the moonlight outside the window, his whole face was hidden in the darkness . Li Luo couldn¡¯t discern expression on it, but his eyes were shining brightly as he stared at him . ¡°Who are you?¡± Elvis put his other hand on the door¡¯s surface beside Li Luo¡¯s body, almost like he was encircling Li Luo in his arms . The azure colored eyes became dark blue under the influence of the night, and made people unable to see the expressions flowing in his eyes . ¡°I am Ludwig . ¡± Li Luo subconsciously answered . He couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva under Elvis¡¯ gaze . He felt Elvis¡¯ grip on his wrist was exceptionally hot, as though it was going to burn his hand . He moved his hand away ufortably, but he was unable pull it out, ¡°E...Elvis, can you let me go now?¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47: Saint Magus 2 . 10 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . ¡°Ludwig is a cat . ¡± Elvis¡¯ voice rose up slightly, seeming to question Li Luo¡¯s words, ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove that you are him?¡± Elvis suddenly leaned close to Li Luo, and Li Luo was able to feel the hot breaths from his nose, ¡°Or, is it just because you have a pair of ears and tail that are the same color as Ludwig, you thought that you could prove to me that you are him?¡± Elvis¡¯ voice had just barely fallen, when Li Luo felt one of the ears on his head was covered and rubbed several times by a hot big palm . An indescribable feeling rushed forth from the top of his head, Li Luo felt as though his whole body was bursting with small electric currents, the long tail behind him unconsciously swaying around for a few times, it was practically veryfortable making him want to squint his eyes and groan a few times . Li Luo truly had to kneel to his own cat ears, he had to restrain his instinct from rubbing his head against Elvis¡¯ palm, so he reached out and held Elvis¡¯ hand in order to resist his touch . The young man¡¯s pair of amber eyes seemed to contain water vapor, his fair and soft cheeks were seeping out ayer of light pink, he took a breath, then opened his mouth and he said, ¡°I can return into a cat form, this way, I will able to prove you, right?¡± Elvis only saw the young man in front of him disappear, and the robe on his body fell down . Then, a small round cat came out from the clothes and let out a ¡°meow¡± sound at him . Elvis looked at the little round cat, as the color of his dark blue eyes became more heavy, just like the waves of the sea, the surface looking calm and without ripple, but in fact, the inside had long been raging unceasingly, ¡°Now I believe you are Ludwig, but since when could you be a human?¡± Although Elvis had already known Li Luo could be a human as he had seen Li Luo¡¯s first transformation, but he subconsciously did not want to let Li Luo know about this . That beautiful scenery under the moon, as long as it was buried deeply in his heart, that was already pretty good . Just like his feelings for him, because they were too rich, as they had been brewing for countless years, wanting to breaking out from the depths of his soul . If he didn¡¯t suppress them and directly forced this person, the person in front of him would most likely be afraid and then flee from him, which was the result that he couldn¡¯t allow to happen . He would spend a lot of time with him in the future . He had enough patience to weave a, and he would bind him in the forever . Elvis had thought a lot in his mind, and eventually a determined to win look shed in his eyes . Li Luo felt awkward, he walked in front of Elvis, before he once again changed into the naked young man, and quickly picked up the robe on the ground, only when he finished wearing the belt, Li Luo said, ¡°I had long since wanted to tell you, but I still cannot maintain the human form for a long time, so I wanted to tell you when I was able to transform a little longer . ¡± In fact, Li luo still wanted to wait until he was able to withdraw the pair of ears on his head and the tail behind him, before he told Elvis . However, now all had already been discovered by Elvis, Li Luo could only quickly use this form and face him . ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Elvis looked at the young man with white porcin skin and dressed in his robe, as his eyes shed a trace of a pitiful look, before quickly turning his line of sight, and asked casually, ¡°How long can you keep the human form?¡± ¡°Almost two and a half hours . ¡± After Li Luo tidied up his clothes, he felt a little thirsty, so he walked to the edge of table and poured a cup of tea into his mouth . He didn¡¯t wear shoes, and his pair of feet were smaller and more exquisite than the average boy, with fingernails covered by ayer of pink . His lower legs (from knee to ankle) were showing under the robe, they were smooth and luster, just like high quality jade . Elvis¡¯ gaze swept over that pair of beautiful feet, then turned around and walked to the bedside to sit down, ¡°That means in normal times you¡¯re still going to be in the cat form?¡± ¡°Yes . ¡± Li Luo sat down beside Elvis, ¡°But my time in human form has been slowly bing longer, in the future I should be able to maintain human form all the time, and also could turn into beast form at will . ¡± Li Luo¡¯s ears were unconsciously trembling a few times during his speech . Elvis¡¯s eyes slightly darkened, he couldn¡¯t restrain himself back and stay still as he reached out to the top of Li Luo¡¯s head and rubbed that pair of ears . Feeling the soft bed underneath him, Li Luo thought he really was morefortable in human form, and did not notice Elvis¡¯ darkened eyes even a bit . Elvis hadn¡¯t said even a word for a long time, and after two and a half hours passed, Li Luo couldn¡¯t continuously contain his homan form anymore and turned into a fluffy white snowball like kitten . As soon as he became a cat, he instantly took a big breath and let out a ¡®ha¡¯ sound in annoyance, his pair of perfectly round cat pupils were half opened and half closed, and the body was slightly askew . At first nce, you would know that he was very sleepy . Elvis carried Li Luo and put him beside the pillow, before he also lied down on the bed . At this time, the moon outside had tilted halfway to the east, it was estimated that it would be dawn in two or three hours . Elvis waited until he heard Li Luo¡¯s gentle breathing, before he opened his eyes . He reached out and gently stroked Li Luo¡¯s back a few times, afterwards he watched Li Luo¡¯s sleeping posture for quite a while, only then did he close his eyes and let sleep overtake him . ...... After breakfast the next day, everyone followed after the leader of the mentors from the St . Helier Magic Academy and took carriages . They spent more than two hours to reach an open space in the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, that was a few hundred miles away from Telun City . One could only see a huge magic array painted there, and there were several mentors wearing six star magic robes standing on the side . It was estimated that they also directly stayed over herest night, waiting for the mentor that led the enrolling of new disciples toe over . When all the disciples were gathered, the mentor who was taking the lead took out his magic staff, he muttering the spell in his mouth . After he finished, the whole magic array immediately lit up and wrapped around the people standing inside . In just a blink of an eye, all the people who were supposed to be in the magic array vanished . By the time everyone was gone, the huge magic array instantly lost its luster, and slowly disappeared . Finally, the ce waspletely restored to its original state . Li Luo was staying in Elvis¡¯ embrace, he only felt that his eyes blurred for a moment, before the scene in front of him changedpletely . Changing from the original green forest into a hugeke, with an ind in the center of it, and St . Helier Magic Academy was built on that ind . The building area of St . Helier Magic Academy was veryrge, almost upying the entire ind . From a distance, the spire shaped buildings and the green colored nts on the ind were very harmonious with each other, and appeared very beautiful . Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48: Saint Magus 2 . 11 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Although the academy¡¯s entrance was almost within reach, the mentor who lead the new disciples did not have any intention to bring them into the academy . The mentor turned around and looked at the more than a thousand disciples standing behind, his sharp dark brown eyes swept over the crowd, making all of them immediately straighten their backs and look at the mentor without blinking . ¡°You all have passed the test, but you should also know the rules of our college . Before entering the academy, you still need to go through one more test to evaluate your capability and ssify the grades that students will enter . For you, this test is the most important test for your future . I hope that everyone can exert their maximum capability and strive to enter the grade with the best resources . ¡± He raised up his hand and pointed his finger behind the disciples, ¡°This forest is also part of the vast Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, but unlike the perimeter areas of your previous city which was safe, the forest behind you belongs to the area near the edge of the middle part of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, and not so safe . There are always three or four rank magical beasts roaming around . After you enter, I can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯re absolutely safe . If someone is not willing to take the test, you can withdraw from the test now . Of course, this means that you give up the opportunity to enter our academy . If there are no objections, I will exin the rules of the test . ¡± After this stern-faced male mentor finished speaking, he continuously nced around the disciples with his dark brown eyes . When no one said that they wanted to quit, he continued to exin, ¡°Hunting a first rank magical beast is 2 points, a second rank magical beast is 10 points, a third rank magical beast is 50 points, and more than a third rank magical beast is 100 points . ¡± He paused for a moment, before he continued, ¡°Every disciple will be given a magic card, if you snatched another disciple¡¯s card, your score will directly add 50 points . If you are aware of the danger, you can directly break the magic card, as a lost or broken magic card will force you to transfer here . Of course, this also indicates that your challenge is over, and your score will only count until you forced transmission . ¡± The youths who originally wanted to find a strong alliance, instantly stopped their steps, after hearing the mentor¡¯s words . They began to look at each other full of hesitant emotions in their eyes . After all, they were not strong enough, since their magic cards also could distribute bonus points, who knew a disciple with strong ability that they could rely on would not turn on them, and directly take away their cards? At this moment, the mentor continued, ¡°After all of you receive a magic card, enter the magic array, and the magic array will scatter you to various ces . Of course, the positions will be rtively safe . The test time is for half a month, please take good care . ¡± After hearing the mentor¡¯s words, the disciples with poor strength immediately breathed a sigh of relief, at least they still had a chance, not worrying about their cards being taken away when they first enter . Elvis was silently standing behind the crowd while holding Li Luo in his arms . Even so, many people still noticed him . After all, he was one of the few talented disciples that emerged during the first test . After receiving the magic card and cing it into his storage bag, Elvis stood in the teleportation array with other disciples . Li Luo, who stayed within Elvis¡¯ bosom, merely blinked a few times, before the scene in front of him immediately changed into another scenery . All of disciples that were originally crowding around Elvis disappeared, the two of them were surrounded by big and towering trees, and not far away from this ce was a small waterfall and ake with clear blue water, as the melodious and beautiful sound of countless birds chirping could be faintly heard . Elvis looked at the surroundings with vignce, when he confirmed that no one was around, he ced Li Luo on the ground, ¡°Ludwig, there is no one around, so you can change into your human form . ¡± Li Luo had no objection, he had long wanted to continuously stay in human form, if he was able to remove his cat¡¯s ears and tail when in human form, he would be more happy . After he became a slender teenager, he quickly put on the clothes that Elvis had prepared for him, the clothes that Elvis wore when he was thirteen . The size was just right, only the sleeves and trouser legs were a little short, and showing his white arms and lower legs, but it didn¡¯t look ugly . The long silver white hair that was originally scattered behind his body, was tied high behind his head with a silver colored hair band, in order not affect the activity, which made his small and exquisite facepletely revealed . The youth¡¯s face seemed still have a little bit of baby fat, and his appearance also still not fully opened, and look very young . Elvis waiting for Li Luo to get properly dressed, before the two of them quickly walked forward together . ...... Fifteen days quickly passed, during that period of time there were seven or eight hundred people that were eliminated . Elvis in the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts was practically just like a fish back in water . For him, a third rank magical beast was a mere trifle, it was not difficult to solve, but in order to hide the fact that he was already a four star Junior Magus, Elvis merely used three star Schr Magus abilities, to once again hunt a few more . Elvis and Li Luo alsoe across other disciples several times during the hunting of magical beasts . However, Elvis would let Li Luo change back into cat form when he sensed the magic fluctuations of other disciples . When others saw Elvis, they immediately left at the fastest speed . After the other disciples were far away from them, Elvis would let Li Luo return to being in human form . Therefore, no one found out that the magical beast at Elvis¡¯ side was able to be human . Elvis never thought about searching for other disciples to take away their magic cards to get points, so he never thought about chasing them, and they were safe . Of course, not all disciples were like Elvis who do not want tomit that act . For some disciples, it was much easier to take away the magic cards of other disciples who weaker than themselves, than hunting third rank magical beasts . Therefore, there were many disciples who had been forced out because they lost their magic cards . When it was almost the time to leave, Elvis let Li Luo return back into his cat form, and then held him in his arms as he waited for the moment of transmission . In these fifteen days, Li Luo was always by Elvis¡¯ side, and as long as he was able to maintain his human form, he would always change into his human appearance . As a result, his time to maintain his human form had increased again, from two and a half hours to four hours . After a while, Elvis¡¯ magic card began to emit a white light, and then Elvis with Li Luo instantly disappeared from the ce where they were originally standing . The mentors of the St . Helier Magic Academy had long been waiting for the disciples who were inside the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts toe out, they were waiting at the the field of green grass near theke that surrounded St . Helier Magic Academy . After they saw a white light shing across the grass and then disappeared, countless people who were a sorry sight to behold and also people who were leisurely and contented, rapidly appeared there . A man with dark green short hair, emerald eyes, and fair skin, walked out among the mentors, he looked at the disciples, before stretching out his slender fingers from his wide magic robe and pointed into the open space in front of them, ¡°Wait for a moment, I will call your name, and you will ce any crystal cores of magical beasts or magic cards that you obtained on this open space, and we will evaluate your achievements and rank among all of the disciples . ¡± He called the names ording to the order of the previous registration, and eliminated the people who were eliminated, and would not make people feel that they were being neglected or given preferential treatment because of their low and high levels . When it was Elvis¡¯ turn, the best result so far was from the four star Junior Magus disciple, with the score of more than 1,500 points, exceeding second ce by more than 1,100 points . Elvis ced all of the crystal cores of magical beasts that he had obtained from inside the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts these days into the open space, and the dark green haired mentor went to the front of the piled up crystal cores and carefully checked them two or three times, before finally announcing, ¡°Elvis, 1298 . ¡± After the mentor reported Elvis¡¯ results, he immediately appreciatively looked at him . He originally thought that the third star Schr Magus disciple who had obtained 1186 points had been very good, he didn¡¯t expect that a more talented individual would appear . When all of the crystal cores of magical beasts that the disciples hunted finished being evaluated, they were returned to the disciples that owned them, the academy would not interfere with how they wanted to use the crystal cores . After counting all the disciples¡¯ scores, a boat with simple decorations was floating on the blue colored water surface, and steadily stopped at the shore . The boat didn¡¯t look big enough to load a few hundred people, but when the disciples went in, they find out that the space was muchrger than what they had seen outside, moreover after all the disciples and mentors went inside, it still had enough spare space . The the disciples who went in early were excitedly looking around the boat¡¯s interior, while some disciples that had just entered the boat were immediately revealing the worship in their eyes, and they could not help but reach out their hands to touch the runes on the cabin walls . They could not help but sigh, ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s the first time I saw space magic, it¡¯s fantastic . ¡± ¡°It is said that this is the magic that only a mage at the Great Magic Instructor level would be able toprehend, it¡¯s so wonderful!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can reach the level of Great Magus in my lifetime, let alone the Great Magic Instructor . ¡± Elvis merely held Li Luo as he leaned against a wall of the cabin, there was no such thing as the amazement as though he found the new world just like other disciples . For him, as long as he broke through to the next level, he could start to learn the hard to understand space magic, which in his case was just something within reach . Furthermore, with his nature, it was impossible to have a reaction like everyone else . The speed of the ship was very fast, and it took only a few minutes to reach the shore of the ind where the St . Helier Magic Academy was located . All of the disciples went out of the boat with a longing mood, and with their infinite yearning for the future, as they stepped foot on thisnd that they had been looking forward to for a long time . Originally, when they saw the location of St . Helier Magic Academy from the distance, it was already veryrge, now that they were really standing in front of it, they felt it became even more magnificent, moreover there was an imposing atmosphere that seemed to have been passed down for a long time assaulting their senses, making all the disciples not dare to have any sphemous thoughts about it . Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49: Saint Magus 2 . 12 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . ording to the score, the top ten disciples were assigned to the best ss in the St . Helier Magic Academy¡ªck Thorn . Although there were only ten disciples in this ss, all of their mentors were the best in the academy, and they could practice every kind of magic with the best distribution, moreover the strength of their mentors were very strong, which made people be unable to help but be shocked . In addition, the residences in which these ten disciples were assigned were also the best single rooms . It was also convenient to protect the privacy of these disciples without being squeezed into one room with several other disciples just like the other disciples . On the first day of the academy, these new disciples didn¡¯t immediately start studying and only were assigned to their sses and rooms . This day, for the rest of the time they had left they were free to move around and familiarize themselves with the new environment of the St . Helier Magic Academy . After Elvis got the key to his room, he did not immediately enter the room . All of his important things were ced inside the storage bag that he carried on his person, and he also was not in a hurry to enter the room to ce the items . With Li Luo in his embrace, Elvis strolled around the huge campus . The St . Helier Magic Academy had been in the Wate Empire for thousands of years, and each building seemed to have a long history of its own, as if one was able to see the glimpse of its glorious history for thousands of years through these buildings . Li Luo who inside Elvis¡¯ bosom, turned his head around as Elvis walked, his amber colored cat pupils also continuously moved around as he looked at the scenery in his surroundings . As an otaku who always stayed at home and barely went outside, he only saw such ancient buildings in Western style on theputer . After he arrived in this world, he had only lived a normal life with Elvis for a few months, and almost always stayed in the room, and basically only went out several times . After that, he and Elvis entered the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, and started the lifestyle of eating and sleeping outdoors . They asionally went to the city to sell the crystal cores of magical beasts . However he never saw any buildings like St . Helier Magic Academy before . Elvis walked straight in the direction of a smallke, the water was dark blue and clear like a mirror, in the middle was a pavilion with a string of wisteria flowers hanging on its domed roof, Elvis stopped his footsteps after he was inside, then sat down on the stone bench in the pavilion while holding Li Luo . The bright sunlight projected on Elvis¡¯ face through the gap between the wisteria flowers, seemed to make his body glow with a denseyer of mild purple rays of light . Elvis leaned on the stone pirs of the pavilion, while his hand caressed Li Luo¡¯s long fur, and looked at the water of theke that could clearly reflect their figures and the surrounding scenery . His azure eyes were just like the dark blue water of theke which was reflecting his shadow, sparkling bright under the sunlight, seemingly clear and iparable, but also made people unable to see through . Although Elvis wanted to let Li Luo change into human form, he had no choice but to be careful, as the possibly of other people showing up in this area were high at this time, he clearly understood what it meant to have a magical beast who able to change into human form, it was just like carrying a very precious treasure, but didn¡¯t have the ability to protect it, just like a young child who was holding a gold bar and standing in a street full of people, it was simply impossible to protect the treasure within his bosom . He wouldn¡¯t take any risks until he could totally confirm Li Luo¡¯s safety . Now he was still not strong enough to make people feel fearful of him, in addition he also couldn¡¯t perfectly and smoothly control his dual ability of magic and body strength yet, as long as there was someone with a higher rank than him, and fought with him for a long time, they would inevitably find his ws and secrets . He was also practicing the scrolls recorded by that previous senior, he now already cultivated up to the ninthyer, and was onlycking oneyer from great sess, it was said that after he finished cultivating it, he could freely switch between using the abilities of a mage and a warrior, of course, he would also be able to use them together . What Elvis wanted now was to be able to enter the huge library of St . Helier Magic Academy and find the shoring part of his magic scrolls . Only when his foundation was built solidly, he could learn the more advanced magic, only then he could practice the magic scrolls that he inherited from the previous Saint Magus . However, it was really making Elvis feel a bit depressed, as he could only touch his beloved in beast form most of the time, also was unable to talk to him . Now he couldn¡¯tpletely have Li Luo, but normalmunication should still be able to satisfy him, right? Elvis¡¯ pupils slightly sank, he lowered his head and looked down at Li Luo on hisp, who seemed to be enjoying his touch, and asked, ¡°Ludwig, when can you and memunicate through divine sense?¡± After Li Luo heard Elvis¡¯ words, he immediately opened his cat pupils wide for a moment, before silently turning his head and covering his eyes with his paws . After this period of time he could change into human form, all of his attention was immediately attracted by this, what his mind always thought was how to increase his time in human form, and he absolutely forgot about this matter . In fact, after he turned into a cat, it never crossed Li Luo¡¯s mind that he would be able tomunicate with Elvis using divine sense just like how he was with Xiao Qi, or he could directly speak to Elvis in beast form . However he was also reading the book¡¯s setting, that when he could fully master the change into human form, and Elvis¡¯ level was increased by one, he could open these two functions, before when he was in beast form, he could only let out a meow-meow-meow sound, and only when he turned into human form, could hemunicate with Elvis usingnguage . Even though he found out this pain in the ass setting, Li Luo did not call out Xiao Qi, and used the chance left from his previous world to purchase the item . As Xiao Qi had been telling him previously that although Li Luo had the right to use the chance that he umted in the previous world, he had toplete 10% of the progress bar in this world before he could open the shopping center . Even if he umted more purchase chances in the future, if he did not have at least 10% progress in his task, there would be nothing he could do about it . This garbage setting, he also could only obey . Recently his time in human form had been increased very high, he had forgotten about this matter . He decided to wait until Elvis fell asleep this evening to sneak out and call Xiao Qi to see if there were any good items he was interested in, in the shopping center . ¡°En? What¡¯s wrong?¡± When he saw Li Luo¡¯s actions, Elvis couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out his finger and scratch the cat¡¯s small chin, as the fluffy and round kitten instantly squinted his eyes and let out a meow sound . After a while, the small round cat seemed to finally react, he immediately extended out his paws and pressed on Elvis¡¯ finger . The amber colored eyes looked at Elvis with annoyance and dissatisfaction, as he bared his teeth at him . Elvis¡¯ eyes shed a smiling expression, he simply ignored the resistance of his own cat, and turned him over, he leaned his body over while reaching out his hand and touched the cat¡¯s soft belly . At Elvis¡¯ hand that was unceasingly stroking him, Li Luo threw away his resistance to thefortable touch, he could not resist his cat nature, and began to let out a purring sound from his throat . Just as the two were getting along harmoniously, a voice suddenly came out, ¡°Elvis . ¡± The smiling expression in Elvis¡¯ eyes immediately disappeared without a trace . He pulled back his hand from Li Luo and ced his hand on his back, his azure eyes looked in the distance silhouette without any waves¡ªit was Tals . Tals¡¯ eyes shed hate and jealous emotions, before immediately disappearing without trace . He never anticipated that the previous waste that lost all of his magic power was unexpectedly able to change his misfortunes, in one swoop, not only he did recover his magic power, he also became the focus of everyone . The unwillingness and envious thoughts that he had when Elvis was in the limelight and when he had been suppressed by Elvis once again hit his heart . Tals strode through the aisle above the water surface and went to the pavilion where Elvis was sitting . His pair of light gray eyes looked at Elvis in disgust, ¡°Elvis, you are very awesome . In two years, not only was your magic power restored, but you also became a three star Schr Magus . ¡± His tone of speaking was full of envy and jealousy . Elvis pretended that he didn¡¯t hear, he merely raised his head and gave Tals a nce, still sitting as motionless as a mountain . Tals continued, ¡°Do you still want toe back to the n, and enjoy the previous treatment?¡± Tals naturally knew that Elvis had directly left Mika City without any words because of his grandmother . He even sold the house where he had been staying for more than ten years, but who would know whether his decision didn¡¯t change now? ¡°Heh . ¡± Elvis finally looked straight at Tals, while his hand stroking the snowball like cat whoid on its stomach with not light not slow pace . His azure colored eyes seemed to be able to see through the people hearts at a nce, making Tals feel inexplicably icy cold from head to toe, ¡°Come back, why would I want toe back?¡± After he finished speaking, there was an invisible sneer that showed on Elvis¡¯ face, he quickly picked up Li Luo, and directly walked past Tals, leaving the pavilion . The dark blue water of theke was still calm, as the breeze blew lightly, making arge string of wisteria flowers sway gently in the wind, and the air was filling with a light fragrance . Tals was standing still inside the pavilion for a long time before his spirit came back, he trembled a few times, before his face finally regained some color . At that moment, he almost thought he would be killed by Elvis . Afterwards, the fear in his heart just a moment ago rapidly turned into rage, which burned inside his heart, his eyes looked maliciously towards the direction where Elvis was disappearing, ¡°Since you say so, then you are not one of our Roxis n members anymore . In that case, even if I do something, it will not vite our n rules . ¡± After saying that, he also left the pavilion, as his figure disappeared after a moment . Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50: Saint Magus 2 . 13 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Li Luo was lying in front of Elvis¡¯ desk, his whole body formed a round shape, as his tail circled on the side of his body, in addition his fluffy cat fur, which made him seem like a white fur ball . This fur ball had a pair of triangr ears, a pink little nose, plus the round amber eyes . When Elvis took him into the ssroom on the first day, he instantly caught the attention of the only three girls in the ss, one of them was Luna . When she saw Elvise in with Li Luo in his bosom, Luna¡¯s eyes immediately brightened up . Although Luna wanted to go forward and touch that little round cat, under the pressure that Elvis was emitting, she restrained her own stirring heart, and so did the other two girls . After bing conscious of the fact that Elvis was not easy to get along with, a few eyes that looked at the scene, didn¡¯t dare to approach Elvis . On the evening that day after going back, Li Luo immediately checked the progress bar of the current storyline and found out that progress bar had already reached 13%, he took advantage when Elvis was sleeping to call out Xiao Qi, and opened the shopping center . The items in the shopping mall were a lot more abundant in the magical worldpared with the previous world, and there were not as many scruples like in the first world, many kinds of items could be seen avable which made Li Luo dazzled . Li Luo didn¡¯t sleep for almost the entire night, as he roughly read over all of the items inside the shopping mall . When he saw a very interesting item inside, Li Luo had an impulse to purchase it, but he suppressed his desire . After all, he only had one chance, after using it, he could only wait until the progress bar reached 30% before he would be able to purchase the item again . Li Luo knew what item he needed the most at this moment, as a result he was only slightly disheartened, before he continued looking for the best item for himself currently . In the end, Li Luo selected an item, so not only he could talk to Elvis in the normal times using divine sense, but also he could directly speak to the man when he was in the beast form . Plus this item had an additional skill, that was, to make people speak the truth . However, the cool down time of this skill was rtively longer, and could not be used on someone with a higher rank than yourself, moreover the time limit was just like the Universal Disguise Pill in the first world, one day . The next day, Li Luo could not help but yawn, as his eyelids continued to sink down, when listening to the sound of the mentor¡¯s voice on the podium . Elvis noticed Li Luo¡¯s small movement, and stretched out his fingers to scratch the chin of little round cat inside his desk drawer, then said to Li Luo using his divine sense, [If you are sleepy, then sleep, it will take a long time before ss is finished . ] [En, then I¡¯m sleeping . ] Li Luo made another yawn, before cing his two front paws on his chin, and closed his eyes, apanied by the mentor¡¯s lecturing voice, quickly fell asleep . Elvis continuously caressed the small cat¡¯s long fur in the table drawer gently until he fell asleep before moving out his hand and once again carefully listened to the mentor¡¯s lectures on the tform . After he entered the St . Helier Magic Academy, besides attending the ss, almost all of his time was spent in the library . The library of St . Helier Magic Academy was divided into three levels: the first level was opened for all disciples, but the second and third levels were required to meet some condition to be able to enter . The second level was only opened to disciples in the ck Thorn ss, while the third level need the approval of more than three mentors and passed the academy¡¯s investigation, only then could you enter . However, for Elvis, it was already enough to be able to enter the first and second levels, because the third level was holding the more precious and advanced magic scrolls, which he didn¡¯t need . The magic scrolls left behind by the Saint Magus in his hand were more precious than any volume stored on the third floor, and the power was also even more unpredictable . In these past few months, Elvis already checked all of the important basic magic scrolls in the first level, in addition the knowledge taught by the mentors, Elvis felt that the barrier of four star Junior Magus he had been stuck at seemed begin to loosen . It was estimated that with a bit more time, he could entered the five star Intermediate Magus . Unconsciously, it became almost the end of the semester . St . Helier Magic Academy would have an assessment at the end of each semester, and this assessment was also carried out inside the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . This assessment was to test the degree of disciples proficiency in mastering and applying the magic knowledge that they learned during this semester . The mentor would put a specific item in the various regions inside the the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . The disciples need to cast a specific magic to be able to find the items that the mentor had ced . Of course, during this period of time, the disciples were also very likely to encounter the magical beasts inside the forest, and this would temper the disciples¡¯ ability to fight, so with these three benefits simultaneously, they would be able topletely dig out the disciples capability, and also not like other academies which only have delicate and weak mages, none of the disciples who graduated from the St . Helier Magic Academy would be the target of various forces that they were on bad terms with . ...... In the dark night, inside a certain room at St . Helier Magic Academy . Sound proof magic had been ced around the room to ensure that the conversation inside would not be heard by outsiders . A young man with dark brown hair was sitting on the table, one foot propped on the ground, his expression was gloomy, and his light gray eyes overflowed with unbearable jealousy and hatred, as he spoke to another young man with a sturdy build in front of him . The other young man also had dark brown hair, after he finished listening to the young man¡¯s words, his eyes could not help but sh a dark light, and there was a sneer on his lips . He naturally knew this man named Elvis, and he hated the youth as much as his younger cousin Tals . Before he entered the St . Helier Magic Academy, this young man had always been the object of pride in the n . Even if he obtained the qualification to enter the best magical academy in the whole continent, the n only praised him with a few sentences, as their gazes were still entirely condensed on this genius . After he heard from Tals, that the youth had lost his talent, he did not pay attention to him anymore . Unexpectedly, Elvis appeared in front of him again, only now he had been removed from their n¡¯s genealogy records, he also clearly stated that he would note back to the n . This was very good! Then he could remove this fishbone that had blocked him for several years without hesitation . With his four star Junior Magus level, it was more than enough to deal with a three star Schr Magus . As long as he secretly killed him at the end of the semester, and threw his corpse into the middle part of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, no one would find out . By the time the test was over, no remains of his dead body would be left . All of the people would think that he was the unlucky person that identally stepped into their of a powerful magical beast, so he was killed by it, no one would suspect him, after all, such things had urred every year . Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51: Saint Magus 2 . 14 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . The sun was shining brightly for thousands of miles without any clouds in the sky . More than a thousand youths dressed in magic robes were standing in a field of green grass near theke where they previously gathered before going through the final test to enter St . Helier Magic Academy . The current situation was simr to that day, the difference was that they had already entered the academy and are now would undergo the end of semester assessment . What¡¯s more, no disciples could rob other disciples¡¯ designated items, as long as it was snatched, not only did the disciple who was robbed fail the test, even the one who forcibly robs it also being eliminated . So this time, all the disciples would enter the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts together . Moreover, the limit time was one month, twice longer than thest time . Elvis was still following behind the crowd in no hurry at a slow pace, he didn¡¯t even feel the slightest amount of tension from taking the test . Tals was standing behind the crowd, while watching Elvis who was walking in a leisurely pace, his eyes shed with an unfathomable radiance, before he lowered his eyelids, and quietly followed behind Elvis . After they entered the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, and had gone in a certain distance, he took out a small round stone with a magical atmosphere from inside his magic robe . If anyone who knew this item saw it, they would definitely recognize it as amonmunication stone in the Walt Empire . At this time, themunication stone was gradually shing rays of light, it was unknown where the information were send . ...... Elvis¡¯ magic control could be said to be very proficient, so the speed of him getting a particr item was much faster than anyone else . Even though the others that saw this was shocking, when they thought of Elvis¡¯ usual performance, as well as his current level, they immediately felt relieved . Not only was Elvis ranked first in their ss, he was also already a Junior Magus, besides a few disciples in the front, he had surpassed most of them, and left them behind, as a result the deeper they went, the fewer and fewer people were around Elvis . In addition, Elvis also wanted to avoid other people, so he would be able to let Li Luo change into human form and cultivate their feelings, therefore he also intentionally went to a ce where less people were around . It was raining the night before, so the forest was damp but didn¡¯t smell unpleasant . The des of grass below the trees were contaminated with a lot of water vapor, and the ground was also a bit moist, it was not too damp because the sunshine had already halfway dried it . Everything seemed to have been washed with water, everything looked particrly clean . Li Luo lifted his head up from Elvis¡¯ bosom, the triangr ears on his head were moving, and because he was in beast form, his sense of smell was also very sensitive . He had not felt anything was wrong just a moment ago when there were mixed scents of many people, but when the people around Elvis gradually became fewer, he smelled one particr scent that always following Elvis . Even when Elvis was alone, that scent still did not dissipate . He was very familiar with this smell, it was Tals¡¯ scent . Li Luo would never believe that Tals did not have any bad thoughts by following Elvis . After discovering this, Li Luo immediately told Elvis using his divine sense anxiously, [Elvis, Tals has been following us all this time, and now he¡¯s still more than 20 meters behind us . I don¡¯t know what his intent is, but it¡¯s definitely not good, you must be careful . ] Elvis actually had long discovered this anomaly, but when he heard Li Luo¡¯s anxious tone, the corner of his lips couldn¡¯t help but rise, before he slightly nodded his head and then caressed Li Luo¡¯s head . [En, I know . ] After Li Luo warned Elvis, he closed his eyes, and sank into his consciousness, he quickly looked at the synopsis of the story, he wanted to know what plot would happen at this moment, whether Elvis would encounter any danger . Although he knew that Elvis had the protagonist¡¯s halo as he was the male protagonist of this world, the wounds that he got on the road to be stronger would not be less painful . Just like thest time when his grandmother Vicia died, Li Luo could clearly feel Elvis¡¯ sorrow which was as if a knife was being twisted in his heart . Li Luo very quickly found the section of storyline . When he finished reading it, he found out Elvis would not encounter any danger, moreover he also disposed of Tals, and his older cousin Gardam afterwards, Li Luo could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, and put down his tense heart . Sure enough, after a while, Li Luo smelled another scent rush over towards this direction . Li Luo immediately stood up from Elvis¡¯ bosom, after once again telling Elvis to be careful, he instantly jumped down from Elvis¡¯ embrace . The changes urred suddenly at this moment, as a round and bright purple me out of nowhere went straight toward Elvis¡¯ back with fast speed . At this moment, Li Luo¡¯s four paws had just barely touched the ground, when he saw this scene, he quickly twisted his waist and rushed toward that purple me, as his small and round figure turned into an afterimage . He stretched out the tip of his front w, there seemed to be a glimpse of invisible wind between the edge of the w de, so when he swung his paw, it quickly formed four wind des, that mercilessly chopped down that purple me into pieces . Afterwards, Li Luonded behind Elvis¡¯ back, in an attacking posture, his amber cat pupils were looking to the direction of the attack in alert . Elvis also turned around, there was still no expression on his handsome face, but his azure eyes seemed more cold than usual, as if a faintyer of frost condensed on its surface . ¡°Elvis, I didn¡¯t expected that this little cat you raised, was actually a magical beast?¡± Tals slowly came out from the shadow of the trees, a hint of surprise shed past his eyes . Behind him, Gardam¡¯s tall figure also appeared, as his ck eyes looked at Elvis full of killing intent . Elvis did not answer his azure colored eyes scanned over Tals and Gardam, he ced his fingers inside his magic robe and took out his magic staff, before slightly lifting it up in the direction that Tals and Gardam were standing, ready to fight at any time . Tals who had Gardam¡¯s backing, was full of confidence . He looked arrogantly at Elvis, as if Elvis in front of him was just an ant that was about to die . Heh, he¡¯s obviously an ant that could die at any time, why would he want to restore his magical power, he also appeared in front of him . God must have given him this opportunity to let him truly get rid of this thorn in his side that always stabbed his eyes . ¡°Elvis, do you know what was the worst decision you have ever made?¡± Tals narrowed his eyes, his light gray pupils shed a trace of deep and fierce hatred, ¡°Was it not good enough if you stayed as ordinary person? Your best ending was to die like a useless waste, at least you still could leave behind an intact corpse, but now?¡± Tals looked around for a moment, his smiling expression was a bit distorted, ¡°You can only die here, and your corpse will be eaten by magical beasts, nothing will be left . ¡± Elvis narrowed his eyes, but he only slightly leaned over his head, still not speaking, his azure eyes were still cold as he looked at Tals . He raised the corner of his lips making them seem like they slightly curved, as if sneering at Tals¡¯ words just a moment ago . Tals¡¯ eyes were bloodshot, he turned around and looked at Gardam . Thetter nodded at him and raised the magic staff in his hand . With a soft chant, the magic staff in Gardam¡¯s hand instantly emitted a dazzling bright yellow light, and then a purple thunder and me dragon was formed, before it rapidly rushed towards Elvis¡¯ direction . This was the ultimate magic spell that only a four star Junior Magus could perform¡ªThunderfire Dragon . Tals who originally thought Elvis would definitely not be able to escape the attack, was stunned as he looked in Elvis¡¯ direction . Elvis who he expected would be beaten into a sorry figure and unable to stand up, unexpectedly didn¡¯t even have a scar on his body . He only saw Elvis lightly lift his arm, and chant a spell, he didn¡¯t know what kind of spell Elvis had chanted in his mouth, as the magic staff in his hand ignited a circle of cyan rays of light that turned into a root just like a vine, entangling the purple me dragon that flew towards him, and bound it in midair . The purple me dragon, which looked like a huge force, unexpectedly couldn¡¯t move even a bit under the cyan light, Elvis¡¯ eyes shed, as he one again chanted a spell, there were a few thin blue awns that quickly surrounded the struggling purple me dragon, the dragon became smaller and smaller, before finally disappearing from the eyes of everyone . ¡°How, how is this even possible?!¡± Tals¡¯ arrogant smile instantly froze in the corner of his mouth, wasn¡¯t he merely a three star Schr Magus now? How could he block a Junior Magus¡¯ attack? All of this was simply unimaginable! He immediately thought of a possibility, Tals could not help but widen his eyes, he did not dare to look at Elvis, could it be that Elvis was already a four star Junior Magus? No, impossible . Only a few months passed, how could Elvis¡¯ cultivation speed be so fast? Only in a few months he was able to break through the bottleneck and enter four star Junior Magus boundary . If it was true, then Elvis¡¯ progress was too frightening . Gardam couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of him, he looked at Tals with eyes full of surprise and disbelief, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Tals? Didn¡¯t you say that he was only a three star Schr Magus?¡± If Elvis was just a Schr Magus, how could he resist his attack . Tals¡¯ face was also very ugly, he looked at Elvis and said with hatred, ¡°Even if he was already a Junior Magus, he definitely just recently broke through, and older cousin, you have been in that level for one year, could it be that you¡¯re unable to deal with him who just recently entered it?¡± He paused, and then said, ¡°I will hinder his magical beast, so older cousin you can concentrate on dealing with him alone . We have to dispose of him today, we must seed! Otherwise, he would definitelye to us for revenge in the future . ¡± After Gardam listened to Tal¡¯s words, the killing intent in his eyes became even more heavy . That¡¯s right, now that he and Tals had been riding the tiger, whether they seeded or not, they long since had no way of retreating . The two of them looked at each other, they were determined to achieve their goal . Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52: Saint Magus 2 . 15 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . In the quiet Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, there was a constant sh of all kinds magic light . Tals and Gardam originally thought that they could deal with Elvis and his magical beast, but the fact always turn out contrary to the way one wished, and they really felt terrified in their hearts during the real battle . Elvis¡¯ Junior Magus level already had a pure green color, not only did he break each of Gardam¡¯s attacks, but also made Gardam feelbored to defend every time he counterattacked . However in contrast, his expression didn¡¯t change even a bit, as if Gardam¡¯s attacks at him were just like a disy of one¡¯s slight skill before an expert, they were very easy to deal with . On another side, Tals¡¯ attacks basically couldn¡¯t keep up with Li Luo¡¯s speed, whenever he wanted to attack Li Luo, Li Luo would avoid it skillfully . That small and round cat¡¯s movements were very fast, just like a white elf jumping around in the forest . The more Tals and Gardam kept fighting, the more scared they were, they had gradually realized that they couldn¡¯t defeat their opponents . Now that they had scars more or less on their bodies, in contrast their opponent which weren¡¯t in the slightest bit of mess at all . Tals and Gardam couldn¡¯t help but retreat, they had a faint feeling, that if they didn¡¯t leave now, they would definitely die here . Elvis naturally saw the growing fear in Gardam¡¯s eyes, his azure colored eyes shed a cold blue light, before he raised the magic staff in his hand, as his mouth chanted a spell, the earth began to tremble, and then tworge hands made of earth appeared from the ground, grabbing Gardam and Tals . At the same time, Elvis put away his magic staff and took out a long double-edged sword which glittered like frost in his hand, he didn¡¯t wait for Gardam to finish chanting the spell, as it instantly appeared in front of Gardam, and with terrified eyes, the long sword instantly sank down into Gardam¡¯s chest, before piercing his heart . On the other side, Li Luo also raised his sharp ws, the wind de from the ws¡¯ tips became stronger and stronger, so when he struck, it made the surrounding air twist, Tals¡¯ eyes widened, he screamed out in fear and wanted to avoid the wind de that went in his direction, but it still cut off his neck . Li Luo licked his dry lips, his four paws lightlynded on the ground, after experienced the previous world, where he would follow Qin Yu and expedition in many ces, there was already no fear of killing the enemy in his heart, on the contrary he felt it was really very exciting . Elvis pulled out his long sword, as a drop of blood spattered on the de, before dripping from the tip of the sword to the ground, and instantly sinking into the soil . The light in Gardam¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed down, and when Elvis pulled out his sword he had already lost his life . The tworge hands made of earth were soon restored to its original shape, as the bodies of Tals and Gardam softly fell to the ground, their eyes were still widened in fear . ¡°Elvis, what¡¯s to be done with their corpses?¡± Li Luo walked a few steps, before thinking about the ¡®destroy the corpses¡¯ problem, and asked . After all, it was very likely that they woulde across with their fellow disciples after a while, if they saw Tals¡¯ and Gardam¡¯s dead bodies, the academy would investigated whether Elvis killed both of them, and the effect would not be good . Elvis wiped his double-edged sword clean, before cing it back inside his storage bag, he turned his head and scanned the bodies of Tals and Gardam that lying on the ground, ¡°Just throw them into the middle part of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts just like their n . ¡± ¡°Okay . ¡± Li Luo looked around once, before quickly turning into human form, he changed his clothes behind a bush, then instantly walked towards Elvis, but he suddenly felt the ground behind him begin to shake violently as if a level seven earthquake was urring, followed by a roar of beast which rushed straight towards his direction . Elvis also noticed that something was wrong, he quickly turned around and looked in Li Luo¡¯s direction, as hisplexion suddenly changed and quickly ran to Li Luo, the magic staff in his hand shed out a green light, attacking something behind Li Luo¡¯s back . Li Luo¡¯s triangle ears moved, he immediately elerated his speed, and turned into a blurred shadow, before he soon appeared at Elvis¡¯ side . He turned around and saw a veryrge creature, it was like a wolf, but the body had ayer of silver white me as if burning . At this moment, it¡¯s body was bound by hundreds of vines, but they didn¡¯t seem to be able to hold it for a long time, as the vines burst open one by one . While the giant creature continuously tried to rush at Elvis and Li Luo, its sharp teeth were glittering like frost, and the me on its body also be stronger and stronger . Elvis¡¯ eyes shed a cautious look which rarely appeared, he clenched the magic staff in his hand tightly, the color of his azure eyes became deeper, he reached out and took Li Luo behind his back, showing an extremely defensive posture as he faced the giant creature in front of him . Howe a fifth rank magical beast appeared here? Moreover it was the Silver me Wolf . This kind of magical beast had always been known for its speed, it was very difficult to cope with even if they were of the same level, not to mention it had grown into the fifth rank, a rank higher than him, therefore even if they wanted to escape, they couldn¡¯t . When Li Luo saw the magical beast, his face couldn¡¯t help but also change, if he remembered correctly, there was no such scene in the storyline that he just read . In other words, he did not write this scene at all in his book, what happened? However he also couldn¡¯t think about it, as the situation was very urgent now . When he followed Elvis to the library, he also learned a lot of knowledge of this world, so after a nce, he also could recognize the magical beast in the front of them . The me in Silver me Wolf¡¯s body very quickly burned the vines that bound it, afterwards it once again rushed towards Li Luo and Elvis¡¯ direction with aggressive momentum . Each step it took would cause the ground to tremble unceasingly, then the Silver me Wolf opened its huge mouth, and spewed out a burning hot me, that rushed toward Elvis . Elvis summoned a water dragon to fight the me that Silver me Wolf spewed out, but the water dragon was quickly trampled and torn into shreds . The violence in the Silver me Wolf¡¯s eyes became even more intense, its silver pupils seemed to be covered with a thinyer of blood mist, which was extremely cruel and frightening, the Silver me Wolf swept its long tail into the ground at the speed like lightning, making the grass on the ground burn yellow and wither, as it whirled around . Elvis had a thinyer of sweat on his forehead, and Li Luo changed into beast form, he walked to the front of Elvis with nimble movements, then rushed to the Silver me Wolf . Elvis¡¯ pupils shrank, his face was pale as he shouted to Li Luo, ¡°Ludwig,e back!¡± Li Luo let out a ¡°meow¡± sound, but did not turn around, his speed became faster as he rushed toward the Silver me Wolf, with his w tips glistening in silver light, even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the Silver me Wolf, at least he would wound ayer of its flesh . The Silver me Wolf roared angrily, and lifted its front w, before mercilessly swinging it at Li Luo . Li Luo evaded the danger, after hended on the ground, his figure shed, and once again attacked the Silver me Wolf . Elvis¡¯ heart elerated in anxiousness, he also rushed toward the Silver me Wolf with the magic stuff in one of his hands, while his mouth continuously muttered something, along with his lips opened and closed, there were green vines constantly obstructing the Silver me Wolf¡¯s movements . However, his magic power was limited after all, when he battled against Gardam before, it had consumed half of his magic power, and now he had encountered a Silver me Wolf which was very difficult to defeat, Elvis didn¡¯t know how long he could hold on . Li Luo¡¯s long great effort, only left a more than ten centimeters wound on the Silver me Wolf¡¯s face . The furious magical beast once again swung its leg in his direction, making him fall heavily onto the ground and roll a few times before he stopped . When Elvis saw the Silver me Wolf lift its foot to stamp Li Luo, he immediately released a water dragon and a me dragon to block it, before he quickly rushed toward Li Luo, picking Li Luo up, and holding him within his bosom . The Silver me Wolf roaring loudly, before quickly shredding the water dragon and the me dragon into shreds, then swinging its huge wolf ws at Elvis¡¯ back . Elvis only felt a pang of paining from his back, before he immediately felt a sweet taste in his throat, and spurted out a mouthful of blood . When Elvis¡¯ blood sshed on Li Luo¡¯s face and fur, Li Luo felt his heart clench in pain . Even though he was also swat by its w, but he was in the air, and he had already convert his body several times, the Silver me Wolf only injured a bit of his skin, and even if he fell onto the ground heavily, he had rolled a few times in order to reduce the impact, the pain from it was nothing after a while . However Elvis was different, it directly hit him ruthlessly, ¡°Elvis, are you okay?¡± Elvis wanted to answer, but felt his vision turned ck, he instinctively pushed Li Luo out from his bosom, ¡°Go away quickly . ¡± As long as Li Luo could leave safely, it didn¡¯t matter what happened at him . Li Luo watched Elvis¡¯ eyes slowly close, seeming to have already fainted, but there was the Silver me Wolf who raised its four limbs and rushed towards them . He couldn¡¯t leave Elvis alone, and anxiously paced in a circle, before his mind suddenly shed an idea, he immediately closed his eyes and searched for the skill that could let them escape in his mind . Then Li Luo opened his eyes and looked at the Silver me Wolf that rushed toward him and Elvis, then said loudly in a moment of desperation, ¡°You...you will faint after being smashed by a stone that fell abruptly from the sky . ¡± Since he couldn¡¯t say that it was going to die, so it would be alright if he said it was smashed into faint, right? He didn¡¯t know that this skill would be very useful . In the next second after his voice fell, the Silver me Wolf suddenly felt the sky above its head seemed to be dark, the magical beast stopped its footsteps and looked up in confusion, but immediately saw a huge rock advancing towards the top of its head and mming it down . The Silver me Wolf: ¡°......¡± Stunned . Then it reacted quickly, and wanted to avoid it, but it didn¡¯t know why it couldn¡¯t move, and could only helplessly watch the boulder hit its head, the Silver me Wolf felt dizzy in its head, as its eyesight turned dark, the magical beast fell on the ground, still didn¡¯t know anything . Really...really useful . Li Luo was speechless as he looked at the huge magical beast who fainted with spinning eyes on the ground, and then withdrew his line of sight, no matter what, they needed to run away now! Li Luo immediately changed into human form, and put on clothes . He supported Elvis up from the ground, before instantly leaving at a fast speed . Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53: Saint Magus 2 . 16 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Li Luo rushed a few kilometers away in the opposite direction of the Silver me Wolf, while carrying Elvis who had fallen into aa, before slowly stopping his footsteps . During this time, he felt that his shoulders had been wet by some sort of warm liquid¡ªit was the blood that constantly overflowed from Elvis¡¯s mouth . Li Luo was very anxious all the way, he was afraid that if he stopped his footsteps to check Elvis¡¯ situation, the Silver me Wolf would wake up and catch up with them . Only when he had arrived in a safe area did Li Luo stop his footsteps . He quickly looked around once to survey the area, and found there was a field of green grass in front, he immediately walked there while carrying Elvis on his shoulders . After putting Elvis on the grass, Li Luo found out that Elvis¡¯ entire face was bloodless and pale like a nk sheet of paper . The clothes on Elvis¡¯ chest were all wet with blood, moreover arge part of his own white garments were also stained with Elvis¡¯ blood, which looked very shocking . Li Luo looked dazedly at these bloodstains, and then he saw Elvis still unconsciously coughing up blood, he just felt his brain go nk . He didn¡¯t know why these things that were obviously not written in the plot within the novel suddenly happened . However, when he thought about thest world that also had a lot of things different from the storyline, Li Luo quickly calmed down . Now the most important thing was how to make Elvis quickly recover . Li Luo remembered that Xiao Qi once said that he could scan a human body and immediately summoned Xiao Qi toe out, he didn¡¯t wait for Xiao Qi to speak, and hurriedly said, [Xiao Qi, quickly help me see Elvis¡¯ condition . ] [Okay, please wait for a moment host . ] Xiao Qi also saw Elvis¡¯ situation through Li Luo¡¯s eyes, and instantly stopped saying anything, and quickly scanned and checked up on Elvis¡¯ physical condition . After a while, Xiao Qi told Li Luo, [Great Host, the condition of protagonist is very bad . He has two broken ribs, and one of them was inserted into his lungs, the oxygen contained in his blood is gradually decreasing, which is making his heartbeat slowly slow down . If he doesn¡¯t get treatment as soon as possible, after a few hours, the protagonist will lose all signs of life . ] Li Luo suddenly felt his head buzzing, would he want Elvis to withdraw from the final exam? However after this failure, Elvis would be expelled from the ck Thorn, moreover Elvis had just recently started to look at the information on the second level of the academy¡¯s library, if he was expelled from the ck Thorn, it meant he could no longer enter the second level, unless he continued to put great effort in the next semester¡¯s final exam . This was actually a waste of time for Elvis, in addition the plot would slip away too much, who knew what would happened in the future . Li Luo made up his mind, and once again asked Xiao Qi, [Aside from withdrawing from the exam, is there any other way?] Xiao Qi, [Wait a minute, let me take a look first . ] Li Luo, [En . ] After a short while, Xiao Qi quickly said in his mind, [Great Host, there is a cliff about four kilometers away from this ce, with a freshly ripe Holy Fruit hanging on the cliff¡¯s wall . As long as the protagonist eats it, he will recover very quickly . ] Li Luo breathed a sigh of relief, he turned his head and looked at Elvis that was lying on the grass, before he leaned over and once again picked him up, quickly walking towards the ce where Xiao Qi was pointing . On the way, he was careful not to let Elvis suffer any bumps, so it took more than ten minutes for him to arrive at the edge of the cliff that Xiao Qi mentioned, Li Luo ced Elvis carefully on the ground, and put him in the mostfortable position . Since he was more flexible in the beast form, Li Luo changed back to beast form, before he rushed to the edge of the cliff, and he stretched out all of his ws on his four small paws, and inserted them into the hard rock, then climbed down from the top of the cliff, slowly moving to the ce where the holy fruit was located . The wind on the cliff was very strong, as it blowed a small snowball like figure on the cliff wall who was slowly moving . Even though his small body was blown up several times by the wind, he was firmly holding the rock, and continued to shakely climb down . When he finally saw ayer of soft white light, which was a tree trunk that seemed to be carving from jade with the holy fruits above it, Li Luo immediately relieved . At the top of the emerald green nt was two jade white fruits that looked like apples in his original world, and Li Luo could smell a very wonderful fragrance, even though he was still more than ten meters away from it . Li Luo turned around to check his surroundings, after confirming that there was no danger, he instantly jumped to the nt . Climbing up to the top of the trunk, Li Luo used his two front paws to collect the two holy fruits and asked, [Xiao Qi, can you put these in your system space?] [No problem, I¡¯m able to . ] Xiao Qi answered . Li Luo moved once, while stretching out one of his ws, a thinyer of wind began encircle the w tip, he waved his w, and one of holy fruits fell down from the branch, Li Luo looked at the timing, before opening his mouth to bite the stalk under the holy fruit, then let Xiao Qi ce it inside his system space, Li Luo striked the other one, Li Luo almost fell to the ground when he caught it, but he reacted quickly by using his four ws to hold the tree branch, so he didn¡¯t fall down . Finally, the two holy fruits were safely stored inside Xiao Qi¡¯s system space, and Li Luo finally put out the worry in his heart, he turned around and began to return back . Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54: Saint Magus 2 . 17 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . The healing effect of the holy fruit was obviously quite good, after Elvis finished eating it, not only did the color of his face return back to normal, but his breathing also became regr and smooth . Li Luo once again touched Elvis¡¯ chest, and felt his heartbeat which elerated to the normal range, it was beating powerfully . There seemed to be no danger, as long as Elvis woke up, he estimated that his body would be almost recovered . At this moment, Elvis was recovering the energy that he had consumed too much of, so even if Elvis was still unconscious with his eyes closed, his face was very serene, without the look of pain like he had in the previous situation . Li Luo looked at Elvis¡¯ face, and thought for a moment, before pushing his somewhat strange doubts to the back of his mind . However the matter of Elvis who had subconsciously hugged and kissed him still made him absent minded from time to time . Although Elvis was still in an unconscious state, as a man who was kissed by another man, the impact it caused to his heart was no less than the explosion of a powerful bomb, it would not calm down after a moment . Li Luo reached out his hand and pinched his own tender face, could it be that he was the type of gay man who was the bottom? However, when he was in the real world, something like a man confessing to him or other strange things never happened, needless to say men, even women never took a fancy him¡ªwait a minute! He suddenly felt that abnormal heartachee back, what¡¯s going on? In addition why did he naturally put men in front of women? Although he didn¡¯t fall in love with any woman at this moment, he was still a straight man just like before! So he should behave like the true man, right? Li Luo didn¡¯t know why he suddenly felt his heart stuff, he looked at Elvis¡¯s handsome face angrily, and couldn¡¯t help but fiercely poke him several times with his hand, only when he saw Elvis unconsciously wrinkle his brows, did he stopped his fingers that wreaked havoc Elvis¡¯ face . Anyway, Elvis kissing him like that should¡¯ve been just his unconscious reaction . When he was with Elvis, he never found that there was something amiss in Elvis¡¯ treatment toward him, and he really spoiled him...... Suddenly a light groan interrupted Li Luo¡¯s train of thought, Li Luo blinked his eyes once, and immediately saw that Elvis opened his eyes . His eyes still had a bit confused look when they opened, but very quickly recovered to normal . He sat up from the ground and looked at Li Luo, his azure eyes seemed to carry some kind of deep color, but it quickly disappeared, ¡°Ludwig, you saved me . ¡± He did not say it in an inquiring tone, but an affirmative one . ¡°En, how do you feel now?¡± Li Luo nodded, and then asked . ¡°I¡¯m alreadypletely fine . ¡± Elvis breathed a sigh of relief and looked at his palm . ¡°And I seem to have broken through the fourth rank barrier and entered fifth rank, so I¡¯m already a five star Intermediate Magus now . ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Li Luo¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, it was a pleasant surprised . He never expected it would be a blessing in disguise, the protagonist broke through a few months in advance . ¡°En, after this exam is finished and we cane back, let¡¯s confirm it again in the city . ¡± Elvis took out a set of clean clothes and a few water pots from his storage bag, he would change his clothes, before going out to find a water supply . In order to avoid arousing suspicion, his actions were very natural, as he took off his clothes, exposing the beautiful muscle lines of his upper body . Every movement was revealed the invisible male charm . Li Luo watched for a while, then touched his thin waist, and silently shifted his line of sight . ...... After Elvis recovered, the speed of them collecting the particr items that mentor assigned became significantly faster . During this period of time, they also encountered several magical beasts that attacked, but all of them were only rank two, three, or four magical beasts, which wasn¡¯t enough to be a threat to Elvis and they could defeat them easily, so when they collected the particr items, they also got a good amount of crystal cores of magical beasts . In less than fifteen days, Elvis had finished collecting all the required items, but he didn¡¯t go out and hand over his assignment, rather he started hunting magical beasts with Li Luo in the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . He paid the tuition fee of the St . Helier Magic Academy with his ie from selling the crystal cores of magical beasts in the past few years, after paying the fee for one semester, the remaining ie estimated only being able to support the next semester tuition and one month of their living expenses, he also wanted to raise himself and Ludwig, he couldn¡¯t always sit and eat doing nothing . He needed to take advantage of this time to earn the ie for their future living expenses, in addition after he going out from this ce, he still had to wait until all of the other disciplese out, before he could get his score and ranking, and return to the academy, so might as well stay in the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . Li Luo felt his proficiency inbat was improving a lot after he followed Elvis, as the rank of the contracted beast will also increase when his contractor¡¯s level was improving, Li Luo felt his beast form be bigger . Furthermore, he was also able to create ayer of protection array about thirty or forty centimeters in diameter around his own and Elvis¡¯ bodies, his strength now was sufficient enough to meet more than a dozen attacks from a fourth rank magical beast, it was quite good . ...... Today was thest day of the assessment . The weather was still very good, the blue color of the sky was very clear with no trace of clouds . Elvis jumped down from a fourth rank magical beast, he pulled out the long double edged sword, inserted it in the magical beast¡¯s skull, and used the tip of the sword to pick out the crystal core inside, before leisurely wiping clean the long sword . He ced the long double edged sword back inside of his storage bag, picked up the crystal core covered with the magical beast¡¯s brain on the ground and cleaned it with a handkerchief . Afterwards he threw the handkerchief aside, and stored the crystal core into his storage bag . Li Luo knew it was about the time to leave, so he did not change back into human form . A small round cat sprang up to Elvis¡¯ shoulder, before he stretched out his head and rubbed against Elvis¡¯ cheek . There was smiling expression in Elvis¡¯ eyes, he reached out his hand, and scratched the round cat¡¯s small chin, before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡± After he finished speaking, Elvis quickly lifted his feet and walked in the direction of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts¡¯ entrance . When he arrived at ce where the teleportation array could be sensed, Elvis took out a piece of translucent crystal stone that the mentor had given to him before, and then injected his magic power inside, the crystal stone immediately emitted very dazzling rays of light that rapidly wrapped around Elvis, very soon Elvis returned to the field of green grass where they were gathered before entering the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . At this time, the majority of disciples had already arrived here, only a small number of disciples were still in the middle of doing a final struggle, trying toe out at thest minute . After Elvis handed over all the particr items that he collected, he silently stood in the corner . Even so, his appearance was very eye-catching, coupled with his ability and level, even if he was standing in the corner, there were still many people who would pay attention to him . Elvis ignored the other people¡¯s line of sight, instead he leaned his head to the side and lightly stroked the soft fur of the round cat who was sitting on his shoulder with his fingers, then asked Li Luo though divine sense, [After we are dismissed, what do you want to eat?] [Vegetable dish......I don¡¯t want to eat meat anymore, I¡¯m already tired of it . In the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, we were always eating grilled fish and barbecue, I don¡¯t want to eat it again . ] [Okay . ] Elvis broke intoughter, no wonder Ludwig would turn his head to the side and close his mouth tightly refusing to eat meat, after they hade out from the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts where they were staying for the past few years . [It would be best to go to the next city tomorrow and buy me some things . ] Li Luo added, now that he couldmunicate with Elvis without hindrance, Li Luo would do his best to fight for the benefits of his own necessities . Of course, these are also within the scope that Elvis could afford . [Okay . ] Elvis instantly agreed with eyes slightly curved . Li Luo was happy, he couldn¡¯t help but lean his fluffy head and rub against the side of Elvis¡¯ face, as his big amber colored cat pupils narrowed into crescent moon shapes . By the time the horizon had turned into an orange color, as the gleaming sunlight was reflected the clear picture and also resembled fragmentary gold which sprinkled little by little, the mentor who waited for the disciples was looking at the color of the sky, and immediately chanted a spell to summoned the disciples who were still inside the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . After that, there was a sh of light in the field of green grass, before the disciples immediately appeared one by one . The mentor waited for a while, and then looked at the number of youths, he instantly knew less than a dozen people were missing, but in each semester assessment, there was always disciples who lost their lives in the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, these numbers of losses were still rtively smallpared to the previous years . Since the limited time hade to the end, he also didn¡¯t wait any longer, and directly counted the scores of the present disciples together with several other mentors . Elvis naturallypleted all of the assigned tasks, in other words he could still remain in the ck Thorn ss the following semester . After the counting of the scores of the ck Thorn ss disciples were finished, there was one disciple who did notplete the task, hisplexion was deathly pale as he walked to the other side . In the next semester, he would be assigned to a slightly worse ss, and the disciples who took first ce in the assessment in that ss would enter the ck Thorn . The academy did this kind of circted pattern to allocate sses, in order to make each and every one of the disciples who enter the St . Helier Magic Academy not wish to ck off and study seriously . Since once they rxed, they would immediately be overtaken by the disciples behind them, and thus losing their original superior learning conditions and resources . Under such a strict teaching environment, the St . Helier Magic Academy was able to produce so many famous mages known throughout the entire continent . After all of the scores were counted, Elvis returned to St . Helier Magic Academy with Li Luo, and went to the cafeteria to have a meal, all of the dishes were vegetable dishes which were ordered by Li Luo . After one man and one cat finished eating, Elvis returned to his room with Li Luo who ate until his stomach was round, to pack his luggage . Tomorrow after daybreak, they would immediately depart from the St . Helier Magic Academy, and temporarily go outside to practice . The vacation in the St . Helier Magic Academy was usually about two months, it was enough for all of the disciples to return to their ns and reunite with their families for a while, before once again returning to the academy to study . Li Luo smiled slightly as he looked at his four sets of clothes...then spent the rest of the time to pile thetter QAQ, and suddenly felt he was good and well behaved _(:§Ù)¡Ï)_ . Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55: Saint Magus 2 . 18 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Arge expanse of white clouds spread across the azure colored sky, covering most of the sun that was hanging in the sky . However, despite this, the temperature was still very hot, and the clouds didn¡¯t obscure the sunlight above even a bit . On the t avenue, a carriage was driven from a distance, with a few dozens of people around it . The leader was a middle-aged man with a long and horrible scar on his face, his eyes were shed a sharp look from time to time, at first sight one could tell he was not a good character at first nce . A few dozens of people behind him were also very neatly dressed, from time to time they vigntly scanned all around with their eyes . Two days ago, they had already experienced an attack, and in the end, they naturally defeated those hoodlums who hade to rob their goods . However, he did not expect that long silver hair youth of the two men whom he recruited when he was in desperate need of people would be very skillful . Thinking this, the man could not help but shift his line of sight and cast a nce to his rear . Not far away behind him, an older young man with a very outstanding appearance, and a young man who was shorter than him, was unhurriedly following at the back, as they talked something to each other from time to time . It¡¯s just that short silver haired young man looked very naive, and that taller and more handsome young man...he really couldn¡¯t see what he was thinking . Seemed to be aware of the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze, the tall blond haired young man turned his head and swept a nce at the middle-aged man . The middle-aged man suddenly felt a shiver down his spine and immediately turned his line of sight . However, this wasn¡¯t something that he wanted to control, the taller young man was a four star magus who he finally was able to recruit with great difficulty, he couldn¡¯t provoke him and make him unhappy . You know, the mage always looked down on the warrior, so every time they escorted the goods and wanted to recruit a mage, it was very difficult . This time, the goods were very important, as long as he sessfully escorted these batches, he and his brothers would have no problem even if they didn¡¯t have any business for three years . The blond haired young man and the silver haired young man were Elvis and Li Luo, and Li Luo was now able topletely change into human form, without the ears and tail . So he was in human form as he was together with Elvis, anyway, other people didn¡¯t know that he in fact Elvis¡¯ contracted beast . The reason why they joined this mercenary group was because the both of them wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make money . The tuition fees of St . Helier Magic Academy was very expensive . After all, the college had hired so many famous mentors across the continent, and only the cost of hiring alone was already very high . Even if the tuition fee was high, those disciples still didn¡¯t mind and did their best to enter the St . Helier Magic Academy, to be able to be admitted into the St . Helier Magic Academy, was just like the proof of one¡¯s status . Every student who could enter the St . Helier Magic Academy would have a bright future . Making money by hunting magical beasts was too time-consuming, moreover their time wasn¡¯t much, the reason why they chose to escort the goods was because they could get the money¡¯s worth of their hard work of four or five months hunting magical beasts . The day before yesterday Li Luo and Elvis arrived in the city with a huge flow of traffic, and just happened to encounter the team escorting the goods that were in the middle of recruiting a mage, moreover the rewards were quite generous . Originally this team only wanted to recruit Elvis and didn¡¯t want Li Luo, but after Elvis stated that if Li Luo didn¡¯t go, he wouldn¡¯t join, so in order to recruit Elvis, this four star magus, they could only barely ept Li Luo, but their treatment of Li Luo wasn¡¯t very good . In fact, they were all worrying too much, Li Luo had learned martial arts in the previous world, although he was not as good as Qin Yu, butpared to a low level warrior in this world, he could already be considered to be very good . In addition, his body in this world was very nimble, which was a lot of help to him . Chapter 55: Saint Magus 2 . 18 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Arge expanse of white clouds spread across the azure colored sky, covering most of the sun that was hanging in the sky . However, despite this, the temperature was still very hot, and the clouds didn¡¯t obscure the sunlight above even a bit . On the t avenue, a carriage was driven from a distance, with a few dozens of people around it . The leader was a middle-aged man with a long and horrible scar on his face, his eyes were shed a sharp look from time to time, at first sight one could tell he was not a good character at first nce . A few dozens of people behind him were also very neatly dressed, from time to time they vigntly scanned all around with their eyes . Two days ago, they had already experienced an attack, and in the end, they naturally defeated those hoodlums who hade to rob their goods . However, he did not expect that long silver hair youth of the two men whom he recruited when he was in desperate need of people would be very skillful . Thinking this, the man could not help but shift his line of sight and cast a nce to his rear . Not far away behind him, an older young man with a very outstanding appearance, and a young man who was shorter than him, was unhurriedly following at the back, as they talked something to each other from time to time . It¡¯s just that short silver haired young man looked very naive, and that taller and more handsome young man...he really couldn¡¯t see what he was thinking . Seemed to be aware of the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze, the tall blond haired young man turned his head and swept a nce at the middle-aged man . The middle-aged man suddenly felt a shiver down his spine and immediately turned his line of sight . However, this wasn¡¯t something that he wanted to control, the taller young man was a four star magus who he finally was able to recruit with great difficulty, he couldn¡¯t provoke him and make him unhappy . You know, the mage always looked down on the warrior, so every time they escorted the goods and wanted to recruit a mage, it was very difficult . This time, the goods were very important, as long as he sessfully escorted these batches, he and his brothers would have no problem even if they didn¡¯t have any business for three years . The blond haired young man and the silver haired young man were Elvis and Li Luo, and Li Luo was now able topletely change into human form, without the ears and tail . So he was in human form as he was together with Elvis, anyway, other people didn¡¯t know that he in fact Elvis¡¯ contracted beast . The reason why they joined this mercenary group was because the both of them wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make money . The tuition fees of St . Helier Magic Academy was very expensive . After all, the college had hired so many famous mentors across the continent, and only the cost of hiring alone was already very high . Even if the tuition fee was high, those disciples still didn¡¯t mind and did their best to enter the St . Helier Magic Academy, to be able to be admitted into the St . Helier Magic Academy, was just like the proof of one¡¯s status . Every student who could enter the St . Helier Magic Academy would have a bright future . Making money by hunting magical beasts was too time-consuming, moreover their time wasn¡¯t much, the reason why they chose to escort the goods was because they could get the money¡¯s worth of their hard work of four or five months hunting magical beasts . The day before yesterday Li Luo and Elvis arrived in the city with a huge flow of traffic, and just happened to encounter the team escorting the goods that were in the middle of recruiting a mage, moreover the rewards were quite generous . Originally this team only wanted to recruit Elvis and didn¡¯t want Li Luo, but after Elvis stated that if Li Luo didn¡¯t go, he wouldn¡¯t join, so in order to recruit Elvis, this four star magus, they could only barely ept Li Luo, but their treatment of Li Luo wasn¡¯t very good . In fact, they were all worrying too much, Li Luo had learned martial arts in the previous world, although he was not as good as Qin Yu, butpared to a low level warrior in this world, he could already be considered to be very good . In addition, his body in this world was very nimble, which was a lot of help to him . Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56: Saint Magus 2 . 19 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . After more than an hour of rest, the group continued their journey, and before entering the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . They bypassed the edge of the middle part of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts and were headed to the neighboring country of the Wate Empire¡ªthe Saint Malo Empire . Li Luo walked beside Elvis, his mind was still filled with the image of Elvis lowering his head and gently brushing his lips . He unconsciously leaned his head slightly to the side and looked at Elvis¡¯ well-defined side of his face for a while, seemed somewhat in a trance . Elvis immediately noticed Li Luo¡¯s gaze at him, he slightly turned his face toward Li Luo, with the corner of his lips seeming to contain a light and gentle smile, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Luo quickly shook his head, and turned his head, before repeatedly saying, ¡°Nothing, nothing . ¡± Looking at Li Luo¡¯s reaction that resembled a frightened little animal, Elvis couldn¡¯t help but slightly narrow his eyes, as his azure pupils deepened to some degree, and turned into a deep blue color¡ªwhich was like the color of blueke water polluted by ck ink . In fact, at that time, when Li Luo used his mouth to feed him the holy fruit, he was indeed unconscious . However a few minutester he had regained his consciousness, and then he felt Li Luo¡¯s soft lips touching his lips . At that time, Elvis¡¯ heartbeat rapidly elerated for a moment, but soon he calmed down, before his emotional state was reversed, and as if demons and gods were at work, he directly kissed Li Luo, as he pressed him within his bosom . Since he had been longing for it for a very long time, his kiss was very overbearing and full of possessiveness . He originally thought Li Luo would be unable to stand it and pushed him away, but Li Luo unexpectedly didn¡¯t put up any resistance, apparently, he was afraid of hurting him, and he only asionally issued a soft groan and let him have more control . Only when he was kissed until he was unable to breathe easily, did Li Luo changed into beast form and jumped out from his embrace . Elvis continued to pretend to be unconscious, he calcted a good time in his heart, after a long while he pretended that he finally sobered up and opened his eyes . When he opened his eyes, Elvis began to observe Li Luo¡¯s look and emotion showing in his eyes . After he woke up, Li Luo looked at his for a moment, before he slightly dodged his eyes, but not from disgust, but because he was shy . Although he quickly hid his emotions, Elvis was still keenly aware of it . Elvis was very happy in his heart, in order to conceal the joyous expression in his eyes and to let Li Luo break away from his faint sense of overcautiousness, he bowed his head and used the matter of his own breakthrough of levels to divert Li Luo¡¯s attention . Sure enough, this little fool instantly forgot what he was thinking about, and immediately congratted him . Elvis¡¯ eyes darkened, although Ludwig was still not aware of his intention, maybe he was aware of it, but he subconsciously denied his own conjecture . However he could be sure that Ludwig also had feelings for him . It was not as if he didn¡¯t want to get Ludwig, he wanted to have him as fast as he could, but he didn¡¯t want to force Ludwig . He wanted this man, he wanted to get himpletely, almost making him going crazy; he wanted this man to never leave him, and could only stay by his side; he longed for everything about this person . However there was always a feeling in his heart that reminded him that if he forcefully took him, this man would most likely use any means to leave him, this was not the result he wanted . However now he knew that Ludwig was not without any affection toward him, he was confident that he would ept him . He had been together with Ludwig for a long time, sooner orter he would make himpletely ept him¡ªand he felt that moment wouldn¡¯t be far away . ...... The party walked inside the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts for two days, before finally reaching the edge of the middle of the forest . Everyone¡¯s nerves were tensed, after all, it was very likely that they would encounter fourth rank magical beasts in here . This was the most dangerous zone in their trip, and they had to travel through this area for three days before they could once again enter the perimeter areas of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . Elvis approached Li Luo¡¯s side, as his azure eyes looked vigntly at the surroundings, Li Luo also pressed his hand on the long sword at his waist, ready at any time to pull out the sword and chop the magical beasts . On the first day they were inside that zone, they spent a lot of time by walking cautiously . In the evening, no one dared to make a fire, afraid the light of the fire would attract the attention of magical beasts that were hunting for food at night . Only insect repellent powder was scattered in a circle around the ce they were resting . After hastily eating a bit of dry food, they began to rest while taking turns in guarding . The next day, when the sky was slightly bright, everyone immediately got ready to continue their journey . To be able to get out of this range quicker, they had to leave early, after all, it was very tiring to be so tense all the time . However on this day everyone¡¯s luck was not good, they had just walked through a flowing stream, and right away encountered a fourth rank magical beast that was rushing over to drink water . The magical beast¡¯s body was wrapped in thick armor, with a long pointed horn in its head, and a long tail, it was the type of magical beast that wrapped in thick and heavy armor¡ªan Armored Dragon . At the tip of its tail was a huge sphere object¡ªthis was also the only attacking weapon of this fourth rank magical beast, if they were swept by its tail, it was estimated that they would directly break several ribs, and if they were swept once again, their life would be entirely gone . The Armored Dragon¡¯s eyes quickly emitted an ominous glint, after it saw the party of more than ten people, the magical beast opened its mouth and exposed its sharp sawteeth, before rushing toward them . ¡°Properly defend and attack, don¡¯t let it get close to our goods!¡± The scarred middle-aged man shouted, he was taking the lead in pulling out his broadsword, and rushed toward that fourth rank magical beast which was the Armored Dragon . Elvis took out his magic staff, and his mouth began to chant the spell, there were countless vines immediately sprouting from the ground, and tightly entangled the Armored Dragon¡¯s body, hindering the pace of its advancement . The scarred middle-aged man shed the Armored Dragon¡¯s body with his broadsword, and the de¡¯s tip immediately pierced the outeryer of magical beast¡¯s armor, issuing a dazzling spark and a huge collision sound . The Armored Dragon was enraged by the scarred middle-aged man¡¯s action, so much that its eyes emitted a crimson ray of light, the beast raised its head and roared loudly, before mming its legs down with force, immediately struggling to get free and broke most of the vines that entangled its body . The magical beast swept over the long tail behind its body at the scarred middle-aged man, wanting to strike him . The scarred middle-aged man avoided the danger, and Elvis once again chanted the spell as a shing silver magic array immediately appeared above the Armored Dragon . The Armored Dragon was once again tied up from taking action, the next second, a few dozens of beams of light rose, and gathered at the top of the Armored Dragon¡¯s head, forming a cage, trapping the Armored Dragon . The Armored Dragon let out a more furious roar, its eyes shed a ck and red light alternately, everyone suddenly felt the ground under their feet begin to shake, it looked as if the earth was going to split open, it was obvious that the ground began to sway just like ocean waves that moved up and down . Li Luo was shaken by the violent waves under his feet, he wasn¡¯t able to stand still, and fell to the side, but Elvis who was next to him immediately stretched out his hand and encircled Li Luo¡¯s waist, before taking him into his embrace . Then in the next second, there were sharp earth thorns that emerged from the ce where Li Luo was about to fall, if Elvis hadn¡¯t pulled Li Luo in time, Li Luo would very likely have instantly fallen on that thorn in the ground . This situation had also urred for the surrounding people, fortunately, Elvis had reinforced the carriage with magic in advance, so nothing was damaged . While hugging Li Luo¡¯s waist, Elvis once again casted the spell, and a dazzling silver light immediately shed on the ground under everyone¡¯s foot, as all of the original protruding earth thorns melted back into the ground . ¡°Quickly leave this ce, I can still trap the Armored Dragon for a while . ¡± When everyone heard Elvis¡¯ words, they all quickly sped up, and left this ce while pulling the horses . Elvis once again reinforced the magic array that trapped the Armored Dragon, before quickly leaving the scene with Li Luo . Li Luo¡¯s looked like he still didn¡¯tpletely rx after the rapid change of events that happened just a moment ago, until he found that Elvis¡¯ hand was still on his waist, and he felt Elvis¡¯ scorching palm¡¯s temperature on the skin around his waist . Li Luo¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but immediately get hot, he pushed Elvis away, and stood a few steps away from him . ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elvis asked, as he looked at Li Luo¡¯s white cheeks that were flushed red, with the corner of his mouth revealing a faint smile . Looking at Li Luo¡¯s expression, really making him want to imprison him within his bosom, and then fiercely kiss his light colored lips . Let his lips bloom into a more vivid color, and would certainly be more attractive than the present . ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s keep going . It was almost evening, we must be careful and quickly catch up with the escort team, and it would be bad if the Armored Dragon once again overtook us . ¡± Li Luo¡¯s eyes were drifting, as he immediately found a suitable reason, and then sped up a few steps and walked in front of Elvis . Elvis did not expose Li Luo, rather he followed behind Li Luo¡¯s back, staring at the slim figure of the young man not far away in the front . The two of them quickly caught up with everyone who was rushing ahead, and Li Luo¡¯s somewhat disorderly heartbeat just a moment ago also gradually returned to normal . Everyone showed a very good wee to their return, if it weren¡¯t for Elvis, the team would probably have lost several members, before they could escape from the ws of the Armored Dragon . They once again rushed to the established route for more than an hour, before everyone¡¯s hearts were relieved, and slowed down their pace a little bit, ready to find a ce to prepare for dinner . After the quick dinner, everyone once again continued their journey, and rushed to their destination . As long as they still didn¡¯t hand over the items into the hands of the person who was to receive the goods, they would not be able to stop worrying . Only when all these items were handed over, could they receive theirmission, if they identally lost one of the items, a part of theirmission would be deducted, but even if it was only a part of themission, based on their huge number of team members, it was also arge amount of money . Therefore, everyone tried their best to protect the items in each carriage, and didn¡¯t dare to ck off in the slightest . Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57: Saint Magus 2 . 20 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . After another day of the hasty journey, they finally walked out of the dangerous middle part of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, and came to the periphery region . Yesterday they once again encountered a fourth rank magical beast, but everyone managed to avoid it under Elvis¡¯ protection . This time, the team unexpectedly did not have any casualties even though they passed a very dangerous ce, this made the scarred middle-aged man very excited, his eyes were full of emotion as he looked at Elvis and Li Luo who were walking behind the crowd . If only he could keep the two of them on their escort team, what a pity, that four star magus would certainly not agree to this request, and that powerful silver haired young man must be the mage¡¯s contracted warrior, he would always follow him and protect him . After all, all of the people in the whole continent knew that although mages were very powerful, their bodies were very fragile, if they didn¡¯t have any strong warrior to protect them, they wouldpletely be unable to resist closebat attacks . However, under his observation these days, he felt that the rtionship between the two of them wasn¡¯t as simple as a mage and his warrior, in his opinion, their rtionship was not only between master and follower, but......A little more ambiguous . That blond mage obviously loved the silver haired warrior who was shorter than him, he always paid attention to the silver haired warrior¡¯s condition, and was very concerned about the silver haired warrior also making ambiguous movements toward him from time to time . The silver haired warrior who in his opinion was very slow in reaction, seemed to still not realize the blond mage¡¯s intentions toward him, but apparently he should also like the blond haired mage, as he doesn¡¯t resist against his movements and only felt very shy and blushed with shame . In his observations as an outsider, he only felt his eyes were almost blinded by their public disy of affection even if the two of them seemed unaware of it, but he also did not have the intent to expose and disturb the ambiguous atmosphere between them . The blond haired mage was not a man to be trifled with, if he broke the harmonious atmosphere between them, and annoyed the blond haired mage, who knew what terrible magic he would cast on him . For this, he also secretly warned all of his subordinates, so they didn¡¯t do anything that would disturb the blond haired mage and the silver haired warrior . In this way, everyone could get along peacefully, and after they spent more than five days, they could finally leave this vast Mountain Range of Magical Beasts and enter the Saint Malo Empire¡¯s territory . After leaving the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, everyone¡¯s expressions immediately rxed, and their tight tension also easily went down, many people took a long breath and celebrated their safe departure from the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . The next step was to reach the appointment site, only then their mission could entirely bepleted . ...... ording to the instructions of the people who were entrusted with the goods before, they had to walk on the t main street for three days, ande to the front of a quite wide-ranging city . After they entered the city gate where ordinary people walked into . Li Luo immediately saw the beautiful western-style buildings after they passed the towering city wall, and there was a steady stream of pedestrians . When he walked a few hundred meters more from the city gate, he saw a very lively market . The scarred middle-aged man who took the lead merely swept a nce at the bustling market, and then said, ¡°I know everyone is tired now, but wait for a while to take themission, then I will take you to have fun, and make sure you properly recover from fatigue . ¡± As the scarred middle-aged man¡¯s voice fell down, the people behind him immediately whistled, and many of them cheered loudly, immediately bing energetic . The team bypassed the very lively market, and turned to a small alley where only one carriage could pass through . After passing through the small alley, they reached another street, which obviously had much less people than the previous street with the market that they passed, and the surrounding buildings also looked a lot more superior in quality . No one in the team nced around, and drove the carriage to the front of an inn . This inn looked very upscale, and decorated in a luxurious and exquisite style . As early as a few days ago, the scarred middle-aged man sent a message through amunication stone to the person who was to receive the goods that they were about to reach the destination, and the site where they had agreed to meet¡ªwas precisely this luxuriously decorated inn . A young man in a dark blue robe was standing in the front of inn, as soon as he saw the teaming this way, his eyes shed a glimpse of understanding, and he tookrge strides to wee them . He stood in the front of scarred middle-aged man, looked at him for a while, before smiling, ¡°You are Hermon, the leader of the team that escorted the goods, right? Hello, I¡¯m the one who wille to pick you up . ¡± Hermon looked quietly at the young man for a long time, before he finally said, ¡°Then I will trouble this little brother . ¡± The carriage was unable to enter from the main entrance, so the young man led the crowd to the inn¡¯s side door . He knocked on the door several times in a rhythm, before someone immediately opened the door, and allowed everyone go inside . Li Luo and Elvis were following behind the crowd, and when the two of them entered, the person who opened the door immediately closed the door . Li Luo walked into the door, and his eyes immediately brightened, he felt the inn was high quality when he was outside, but after he came in, he felt that in addition to the high quality the architectural design on the outside, the inside was very innovative and appeared very unique . They entered the courtyard garden in the middle of the building, with a fountain that was built in the middle of the garden . They saw a sculpture of woman with splendid clothes that slightly bent her waist there, seeming to want to draw the clear water of pond at the side of her legs . In her hand was a pottery jar, as the flowing water gushed out from it into the pond, and at this woman¡¯s feet was a huge flower basket, inside was all kinds of flowers blooming, apparently having been created by magic, the flowers in the basket were lifelike, and emitted a soothing aroma, in addition there were countless butterflies encircling around the sculpture of the woman dancing gracefully, the picture was very dreamy . ¡°Ok, you shall take out all the goods from the carriage . I will send people to move them inside, and let my master check if all of them are still here . ¡± This kind of situation where they didn¡¯t see the employer was verymon, Hermon also did not ask many questions, he turned his head and dispatched his people to move out all the items inside the carriage, each and every one of the boxes were ced neatly in the garden, there were more than 20 boxes in total . The young man nodded, and looked back, as more than ten men dressed in the same clothes as him immediately came out, before they bent over and moved the boxes into the corridor not far away . Inside a room in an angle where everyone couldn¡¯t see, a slim figure of a girl was standing behind the curtains, her long skirt was draped over the soft carpet, one of her slender white and soft hands slightly opened the thick curtains, as her emerald green eyes looked curiously at the people standing in the courtyard below . After seeing the young man with blond hair among the crowd, who looked very handsome, the girl only felt that her heart was jumping, and both of her eyes began to shine, she couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to the blond haired young man, the more she observed, the more her eyes brightened . ¡°Princess . ¡± At that moment, a vague female voice sounded from behind the thick door, the girl reluctantly withdrew her line of sight, and then said after a while, ¡°Come in . ¡± ¡°Yes . ¡± The person outside the door answered, before opening the door, and walked in . This was a young girl in a crimson colored skirt, she walked to the girl standing in the front of the window, before stopping in the front of girl, and bowed her body, ¡°Princess Chris, all of the items that you wanted have been delivered, this subordinate already checked them and there was no danger, do you need to check the goods personally?¡± ¡°Oh, then open all of them, and let me see . ¡± Chris nodded her head, her long brown curly hair slightly swayed with her movements, she turned those pair of emerald green eyes on her beautiful face from the window, before he beckoned the maid, ¡°Me,e here . ¡± ¡°Yes . ¡± The little maid went closer to Chris without any hesitation . ¡°You help me inquire, who is that person?¡± Chris once again opened the curtain, and pointed her finger to Elvis, who was talking to Li Luo . ¡°Princess, what do you want to do?¡± Me asked in confusion . ¡°Just go and do it, do you want to rebel against my order?¡± Chris red at the maid . Me immediately shrank her neck and answered, ¡°I know . ¡± Chris nodded with satisfaction, her beautiful face was full of smiles, and her eyes were sparkling as she looked at Elvis a few times, before she moved her line of sight to the more than twenty boxes of items that she had been thinking about for a long time . ...... After Li Luo and and Elvis got their payment, they parted with Hermon . What they didn¡¯t know was that not long after they left, Hermon who originally wanted to leave, was stopped by a maid . The maid directly asked him about Elvis¡¯ information . Hermon originally didn¡¯t want to leak it, after all, Elvis gave him a very dangerous feeling, but after the maid showed him a token from her sleeve, Hermon¡¯s pupils shrank, his voice paused for a moment, before he telling the maid everything he knew of Elvis . Li Luo and Elvis left the hotel, once again passing through the small alley, before arriving at the outskirts of the market . ¡°Ludwig, are you hungry?¡± Elvis turned his head and asked Li Luo who was walking beside him . Li Luo who was originally not feeling hungry at all, but when Elvis asked this question, he felt that his stomach became hungry . He nodded and looked at the surroundings, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to eat . ¡± He was always eating dry foods in this journey, at this chance he was going to find a good ce to have arge and sumptuous meal . Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58: Saint Magus 2 . 21 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . After Li Luo and Elvis perfectlypleted their first time escorting goods, they received two more escort missions . Until they earned enough money to pay for two semesters of tuition and living expenses, only then the two of them stop joined in escorting goods, and once again entered the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, exercising their abilities . Li Luo felt that since that ident, he had gradually be less resistant to Elvis¡¯ approach, and as long as Elvis called him, approached him, or leaned in to help him, his heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but elerate . Even more strangely he felt that Elvis and Qin Yu had a lot of simrities . This feeling, he had this ever since he was kissed by Elvis, it couldn¡¯t be suppressed, and had been circling within his mind . It was just like a faucet that had been opened, as the water in the pond below umted more and more, but the source was unable to be closed, and he could only look helplessly as the pool became fuller and fuller . The more he felt like this, the more he was unable to resist Elvis . Perhaps it was because he quickly left Qin Yu in that way in the previous world, so he felt somewhat guilty, but more often, after he returned to his original world, he became aware that he also had some feelings towards Qin Yu . Of course, he was still unable to ept the things that he had done to him by imprisoning him . However, he didn¡¯t know whether or not this was the reason, that this urred when he was near Elvis......but it was undeniable that he certainly had feelings for Elvis, and this was a fact that couldn¡¯t be changed . No matter how slow he was at realizing his own feelings, but after so long, if he still didn¡¯t know that the emotion that he was feeling was love, then he must be very stupid . However what does Elvis think about him, if he showed his feelings to him, would he reject him, if Elvis was upset because of it, what should he do? Li Luo felt that at this moment he was just like a lovesick young girl, too worried about the oue, wanting to confess, but still wanting to think about it, the thought that he wasn¡¯t worthy of Elvis made his heart ache _(:§Ù )¡Ï)_ However, if it was him in that position, his friend or younger brother suddenly confessed to him, and he refused, the interactions between the two of them would certainly be awkward . Not to mention, he was Elvis¡¯ contracted beast, they were living together every day, if Elvis rejected him, then he would certainly think about wanting to die, to die, to die, to die at all times QAQ...... When Li Luo thought about the consequences, he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists . Moreover, when he returned to the real world before, he realized his own feelings for Qin Yu and wanted to go back to that world to apany him, but now he had this kind of feeling for Elvis, would he be too......a bit fickle, wait a minute! What the hell was he thinking?! Why would he think of this word! Li Luo truly wanted to kneel to himself . ¡°Ludwig, what¡¯s wrong, what are you thinking about?¡± Elvis¡¯ deep and maic voice awakened Li Luo from his swirling thoughts, and as soon as his soule back, he instantly saw Elvis¡¯ wless and handsome face very close in front of his eyes . Li Luo immediately felt his heartbeat quicken by several beats, he was nervous and his breathing became hurried, he couldn¡¯t help but issue a hup . Li Luo, ¡°......¡± Could he be more stupid orz? Then he hurriedly replied, ¡°I...I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything . Oh, by the way, Elvis, isn¡¯t the new semester supposed to start in three days? Don¡¯t we need to get out of here?¡± Elvis¡¯ eyes shed a trace of a smile, but he didn¡¯t tease Li Luo again, and he followed along Li Luo¡¯s words, ¡°En, let¡¯s quickly pack up, and prepare to leave the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . ¡± After Elvis turned around, the corner of his lips couldn¡¯t help but hook up, he could sense that Ludwig also had feelings toward him . However when he looked at Ludwig¡¯s really interesting reactions, although he really wanted to expose it, he faintly felt that it was still not the most suitable time, moreover, Li Luo¡¯s various reactions at the moment were also very cute . Now what he waited for was an opportunity to make Ludwig confess his feelings at him . If there was not, he would find a way to create one . When that time came, he would certainly be able topletely have Ludwig . He had been waiting for a long time, it was alright to wait a bit longer . After the two of them finished packing up, Elvis and Li Luo began walking out the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . ***** Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59: Saint Magus 2 . 22 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Li Luo rummaged through the outline of the story for a while, and finally remembered, Chris isn¡¯t she the other female protagonist of the story that he wrote?! Li Luo withdrew his thoughts, and couldn¡¯t help but grind his ws inside the desk drawer . He almost forgot, in this novel he wrote, there were Two! Female! Protagonists! At that time, he wrote about the protagonist having several partners to make the story a lot more exciting, now he really wanted to kill his past self for writing it . Hehehehehe, one woman was not enough, so there was another . However, at the moment he didn¡¯t know whether Elvis loved him or not, even if there were two female protagonists or more than two female protagonists, what was the rtionship with him? Li Luo covered his cat face with one of his front paws, while the other paw hitting the nk under his body, feeling that his future was totally bleak . After the ss finished, Elvis took Li Luo to have lunch, and he obviously felt that Li Luo¡¯s spirit was somewhat downcast . He stretched out his hand and caressing the forehead of the round cat that he was holding, and then asked, [Ludwig, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable somewhere?] ¡°Meow . ¡± Li Luo called out dispiritedly, he didn¡¯t even bother using divine sense tomunicate with him . [What happened in the end?] Elvis stretched out his fingers and pinched the small chin of that soft and fluffy cat in his bosom before it was pped away by a small paw . Howe it felt as if he was getting angry at him? Elvis slightly raised one of his eyebrows, as he looked at Li Luo for quite a while, before a light bulb shed in his brain, and an idea crossed his mind¡ª¡ªcould it be that he was jealous? He was obviously fine before ss started, but after that girl came over and struck up a conversation with him, Ludwig seemed be somewhat unhappy . Elvis couldn¡¯t help but hook the corner of his mouth, his mood unknowingly became a lot better, and his heart had felt very sweet just like a jar that was filled with honey . Then, no matter how reluctant the round cat within Elvis¡¯ bosom was his chin and small belly was forcefully scratched, he finally stopped resisting after he pped it away a few times, and let him touch him, only then did Elvis stop his act of bullying him . ***** Li Luo was very depressed, ever since Chris came to St . Helier Magic Academy, he would happen to meet her in various ces every day as he followed Elvis . Although such an active girl was also written by him, and when he was writing it, he thought this girl was very delicate, beautiful, and charming, but now he felt that it was simply adding to the pressure on him . As long as the girl looked with sparkling eyes in admiration in the direction where the protagonist was standing, and trying to find any possible way to talk to the protagonist, Li Luo felt that his chest was suffocating and his heart was getting panicky . Isn¡¯t there a phrase that said that if the female chased the male it made the distance separating the two the size of ayer of silk? Even if the male protagonist was as cold as ice and frost now, after a long time, it still would be melted by the girl¡¯s enthusiasm . What¡¯s more, she was the protagonist¡¯s original partner . Every time he saw Chris, Li Luo would open his eyes wide and his pair of cat¡¯s eyes would look fixedly at Chris who came to their side before once again reluctantly leaving . Fortunately, Elvis did not say many words with her and only said a few sentences from beginning to the end . That night, Li Luo changed into human form and took a shower in the bathroom . He just put on a bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom, when Elvis immediately pressed him to the corner of the wall . ¡°Elvis, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Elvis¡¯ face was leaning very close to him, and he could count the eyshes in Elvis¡¯ slightly drooping golden eyes . Moreover, he was able to feel the warm breaths from Elvis¡¯ nose very clearly¡ª¡ªthis was really a very ambiguous posture, Li Luo¡¯s cheeks instantly reddened, and he didn¡¯t know where he should ce his hands and feet . Elvis lowered his head and looked at Li Luo¡¯s somewhat evasive eyes, his own line of sight gazed fell fixedly to the delicate and white as porcin skin that exposed beneath the neckline of Li Luo¡¯s wide bathrobe, his eyes could not help but deepen . ¡°Ludwig, what have you been doing this time?¡± ¡°Nothing . ¡± Li Luo averted his eyes, even more, not daring to look at Elvis¡¯ eyes . ¡°Really nothing?¡± When he saw Li Luo¡¯s reaction, Elvis couldn¡¯t help but want to lower his head and kiss those thin and moist lips, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you dare to look at me when you speak? En?¡± However, he was still holding back in the end, because he had longed for more sweet fruit . What could be better than your beloved admitting that he loved you? Elvis¡¯ eyes shed a trace of darkness that was hard to detect . He leaned his face closer to Li Luo, ¡°En?¡± Li Luo felt that his heartbeat quickened, but he couldn¡¯t tell Elvis that he was jealous of Chris, right? Not to mention that Elvis didn¡¯t pay attention to Chris at all, but even if he does, for what reason did he have to restrain Elvis? ¡°Elvis, I¡¯m sleepy . ¡± Li Luo looked at Elvis¡¯ face which was leaning very close to him, his breathing was stagnant for a moment, before he could properly open his mouth and speak . However, Elvis didn¡¯t want to give Li Luo the opportunity to escape, because if he did, this person would be like a little animal that would retract back into his nest when he was frightened . So this rare chance where Li Luo would be honest with him, how could he give it up? Elvis ignored Li Luo¡¯s words and continuously asked, ¡°Do you hate Chris?¡± Li Luo¡¯s breathing was suddenly stagnant, was his behavior so obvious? Li Luo felt that he could not maintain the expression on his face, he tried to show a smile to Elvis, ¡°I don¡¯t . ¡± ¡°Oh, is that it?¡± Elvis¡¯ deep and pleasant to hear voice rang inside of Li Luo¡¯s ear, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it . ¡± When Li Luo felt Elvis¡¯ breath in his neck and then heard Elvis¡¯ further questioning, his hair immediately stood up, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, why are you still asking, what do you want me to say?¡± Elvis smiled slightly, he gently rubbed the tip of his nose against Li Luo¡¯s neck, and his azure eyes shed a glimmer of a victorious smile, ¡°Of course I want to hear, you say you love me . ¡± Li Luo¡¯s body immediately went rigid, he felt that the warmth of Elvis¡¯ breaths on his neck spread to his face . His face was burning red and his body somewhat weakened, did he show his feelings so obviously? However, before he could calm down, Elvis instantly smashed an even more heavy surprise, ¡°I also love you, I have been in love with you for a long time . ¡± Li Luo felt that his brain was a bit dizzy, his big eyes opened wide as he looked at Elvis unbelievably . Elvis slightly leaned over his face, his nose, and Li Luo¡¯s nose almost touched, in this very intimate posture, he talked to Li Luo face to face, ¡°You, do you not love me? En?¡± Li Luo¡¯s face reddened even more just like a boiled egg, he nodded nkly and stammeringly said with shy appearance, ¡°Lo...Love, I love you too . ¡± Elvis who finally got the mutual confession that he had long wanted to obtain, couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss those moist and mild colored lips . He pried open Li Luo¡¯s mouth and let his tongue go inside, one of his hands was holding Li Luo¡¯s waist, while the other pulled Li Luo¡¯s jaw, raising his face, so that he could kiss him more deeply . Although he had long since imagining this day in his mind, now that this had be reality, Elvis felt his hand that held Li Luo¡¯s waist was slightly trembling . This day, he felt that he was not only thinking about it for so long, rather for an even longer time, now he finally got it, he felt so mellow . Just like he tasted a mouthful of good wine that had been buried deep in the underground for decades, would make people intoxicated by it . Li Luo waspletely passive, he could only tilt his head and let Elvis dominate him . Now his heart was just like big and round cotton candy, it was simply very sweet . What could be more delighting than the person that you love also loving you back? Li Luo was kissed until his breath became more and more rapid, but correspondingly, he felt that Elvis¡¯ kiss that was full of desire and possessive feelings, was also very familiar . Feeling this familiar kiss, Li Luo did not know why his heartbeat elerated, even more, he unconsciously reached out his hands and encircled Elvis¡¯ shoulders, slightly on his tiptoes, and pressed his lips a few times to Elvis¡¯ . Elvis¡¯ pupils became even deeper after Li Luo took the initiative to kiss him, the color of his eyes were changed from azure into dark blue, and the color continued to be heavier . He was hugging Li Luo¡¯s waist while kissing him, and he pressed him onto the bed . . Warning: Mature Content Li Luo¡¯s long silver hair looked like it almost blended into the white colored bed beneath him, but the color of his skin was very bright, glossy and white, underneath the bed sheet, it was as if emitted ayer of warm luster . After the bathrobe on his body was taken off, and he was lying on the bed without any cover, Li Luo was slightly trembling, he seemed to be very shy, as a faint pink color appeared on his skin . Elvis kissed Li Luo¡¯s lips, and then his forehead, his eyes darkened and his voice was a bit hoarse, ¡°Be obedient, I will not make you in pain . ¡± He said while kissing Li Luo¡¯s slender neck, and then all the way went down . One of his hands was covered Li Luo¡¯s chest, while the other hand slowly slid towards Li Luo¡¯s hips . Li Luo¡¯s eyes were somewhat misty, when he heard Elvis said that he would not let him in pain, he felt that he seemed had been hearing this sentence somewhere, and subconsciously let Elvis open his body . However, not long afterward, Li Luo immediately regretted it, he really did not want it anymore . Although this person who pressed him seemed to treat him very gently, he was essentially a beast, no, he was simply worse than a beast! In the beginning, as Elvis promised, he did not let him be in pain, and his movements were very gentle, but this gentleness did notst long before it waspletely shattered . He was just like a beast who wanted to tear apart and swallow him whole, and he just wasn¡¯t aware how he was fully eaten, and he was practically ¡°tortured¡± over and over again . Li Luo felt that his body would be smashed into pieces, but no matter how much he cried and asked Elvis to let him off, it was to no avail, instead, his voice stimted Elvis even more, and made the beast that was tasting his body be more fierce . In the end, Li Luo with reddened eyes, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and directly fainted . His lips were swollen, and his body was covered with various marks, which were very obvious on his fair skin . End of the warning Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60: Saint Magus 2 . 23 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . The morning sun that passed through from the window was blocked by the curtains, leaving only a hazy halo of light entering the room . Although Li Luo didn¡¯t know at what time he fell asleepst night, his long-standing biological clock made him immediately awaken at this point in time . Still, in a daze, Li Luo softly grunted and slowly opened his eyes, immediately afterward he instantly felt the soreness on his body, especially that ce in his back . Although his body was very ufortable, it was obvious that it had been carefully cleaned up, so when he was lying on the bed, there was no sticky feeling . Li Luo moved his body and felt that although he was ufortable, he could still bear it . He wanted to get up and put on his clothes, but there was an arm on his waist, and his legs were intertwined with a pair of more powerful long legs, he was firmly locked in the embrace of the man behind him, and could not get up at all . Due to his movements, the person behind him also slowly woke up, and the arm that was on his waist all of a sudden tightened, before he held him even more firmly . ¡°Awake?¡± Feeling the warm breaths on his naked back, and then the warmer and soft thing kissed his back once, Li Luo immediately shrunk his neck, and there was a thinyer of pink color floating on his face . In his mind, the scene ofst night¡¯s wild passion involuntarily emerged, making his face flush even redder . Elvis¡¯ azure eyes were half narrowed, when he looked at the person within his bosom who obediently let him hold him, he couldn¡¯t help but ce a few more kisses on his smooth back, and immediately felt that the shoulders of person in his bosom had shivered, as the tips of the ears that were as if carved out from white jade which was exposed under the silver-white long hair werepletely covered with ayer of red, he was like a small animal that shrunk its body and did not dare to move its ws, and just letting him bully it . Elvis¡¯ pupils slightly darkened and he hooked the corner of his mouth, he moved his head from Li Luo¡¯s back to the crook of his shoulder, before stretching out his hand and pulled over Li Luo¡¯s chin, lifted up his body a bit and then directly kissed Li Luo¡¯s lips . Li Luo was kissed by Elvis until he was almost breathless, and what made him even more embarrassed was that he was obviously able to feel the thing that Elvis used to torment him almost the entire night yesterday pressing against his butt . However Elvis didn¡¯t n to push him down again, he was just rubbing it a few times on his butt, before moving away from his body . He held his waist and kissed his mouth a few times, before he sat up and said, ¡°Today you can just rest in the room, I will bring back breakfast for you . ¡± Li Luo¡¯s entire body went soft and his face was flushed red; his amber eyes were misted, and there were two pools of spring that hung at the corner of his cat eyes, which seemed to refuse to fall; his lips were red as if coated by a thickyer of rouge, his whole appearance at this moment was just like a seductive demoness, but he looked at Elvis with a very pure and bashful expression . Thebination of these two contradictory things formed a very deadly temptation . When Elvis looked at Li Luo like this, he felt his self-control was going to be entirely destroyed, his gaze became deeper and deeper, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved as he gulped once, he couldn¡¯t help but lowered his head and kiss Li Luo¡¯s lips . Only after a long time passed and he realized that he would miss ss if he didn¡¯t go out now, Elvis let go of Li Luo, and quickly got up, he then put on his clothes, washed his face, and rinsed his mouth, before he left the room . ***** Li Luo sat down and finished arge bowl of fruit soup that Elvis had brought him¡ª¡ªit tasted just like canned food from his original world, before also eating a whole small piece of wheat bread, Li Luo was sitting alone inside the room, and as there was no one else inside, his train of thought couldn¡¯t help but start to drift away . Now that Elvis was not around to disturb his thoughts, the doubt that shed pastst night once againe back to his mind . Li Luo before only felt that Elvis and Qin Yu were somewhat simr, but now he found that even the way the two of them treated him at that time was also very simr and almost made him think they were one person . If Elvis and Qin Yu were two different people, it was still possible that they had simrities in their lifestyle and behavior, but if the feeling of being pressed down by him on the bed, and the actions full of possessiveness and desire were also simr, it was too close to the mark . What the hell is going on here? After Li Luo thought to this point, he suddenly felt that his breath hurried for a short time, don¡¯t tell me the two of them were actually the same person, no, they must have the same soul? Although this idea was very inconceivable when it poured into his mind, Li Luo was unable to expel it out . Li Luo patted his face a few times, before scanning his surroundings, he couldn¡¯t help but stand up and slowly walk around inside the room for a fewps, but the idea inside his head was still circling around his mind and never got anywhere, making him unable to control his imagination which started to run wild . Li Luo was walking a few circles more inside the room before he finally stopped and instantly changed into beast form, he jumped from the window to the tree outside, climbed down, and then slipped out . Perhaps after taking a long walk in the St . Helier Magic Academy, he would be able to suppress that absurd idea . Li Luo was walking along the wall, before jumping down into the flower bed, he followed a road where no one would go, and finally arrived beside the clear and bigke that he and Elvis saw the first day they came to the St . Helier Magic Academy, just as he wanted to lift his legs and step out from behind the rockery, he suddenly saw a somewhat familiar figure when he looked up . There were a few old men who seemed that they were already a little great in age, and two or three youths wereing from a distance . The brown, half-white haired old man looked somewhat familiar and the x long haired girl looked very familiar . Li Luo¡¯s cat ears shook as he seriously thought for a while before he finally reacted, that was right, the girl with x long-haired was Selina, and the old man with brown half-white haired was the great elder of the Roxis n . After seeing them, Li Luo suddenly remembered the plot of the story, because the academy informed the n that their two geniuses had fallen, the patriarch of Roxis n almost fainted on the spot . However, afterward, he immediately heard that there was a student in the ck Thorn ss named Elvis, they immediately sent someone to inquire and finally determined that, that Elvis was the one they thought it was . So the purpose of these peopleing over now was that they wanted to make Elvis return to the n once again . However, the water had already spilled out, it was impossible to be retrieved back, not to mention at the time when Elvis was in his most difficult time, and he sought the n for help, no one went outside to help him save his grandmother, at that point, these people had no hope . Li Luo avoided looking at the group of people except for Selina, before turning around and plunged inside the bushes, he ran to the ssroom where Elvis would have his lesson, ready to inform Elvis about this matter, he would not let Elvis see this group of peoplepletely unprepared . Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61: Saint Magus 2 . 24 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Li Luo expertly found a shortcut that only had a few people that passed, he once again walked on a wall and then climbed up a tree, making him take less than the average time that ordinary people used to arrive . When he was outside of the ssroom where Elvis was . He looked around, before pushing open the door a bit, enough for him to quietly go through, and went in . He quickly walked to Elvis¡¯ side, then stretched his w and pulled on Elvis¡¯ trousers legs, he raised his round cat¡¯s face and softly let out a ¡°meow¡± sound . Elvis lowered his head and looked at Li Luo, his brows slightly frowned . Then he quickly bent down and took Li Luo into his arms, before cing him on hisp . [What are you doing here, didn¡¯t I let you rest in the room? Do you still feel ufortable?] Only when he heard Elvis¡¯ question, did Li Luo manage to react . After he turned into beast form, he indeed did not feel the soreness on his body, he merely felt that his movements were slightly less flexible than usual, but it didn¡¯t have much impact . [I¡¯m feeling much better now . ] Li Luo immediately replied, and then continuously said, [Elvis, I saw Salina, with the great elder of Roxis n and some people who I did not know when I was on my way here . ] After Elvis listened to Li Luo¡¯s words, his eyes suddenly shed a trace of light, his pupils narrowed before returning to normal . Elvis reached out his hand to stroke the soft long fur on Li Luo¡¯s back, and he didn¡¯t let himy inside the desk drawer as usual, but from time to time, rubbed the small and plump leg beside his waist and also his back, making Li Luo unable to help but want to let out a ¡°meow meow¡± sound at thefortable feeling . When the ss was over, Elvis picked Li Luo up and held him in his bosom, before leaving the ssroom with his usual indifferent look, but before he could walk far, he quickly saw a few people waiting around the corner . Salina¡¯s eyes immediately brightened after she saw Elvis, but when the corner of her eyes swept the people around her, she did not dare to rashly rush forward . After seeing Elvis, the middle-aged man who was standing in the frontmost position immediately exposed a smiling expression, he walked directly in Elvis¡¯ direction to greet him, ¡°Elvis!¡± There was an uncontroble excitement in the middle-aged man¡¯s light brown eyes . If Elvis agreed to return to the n, then their Roxis n would be able to jump to the next level and be a middle-level n in a few years . Even more, it was also not impossible to be a high-level n in the future . Elvis only gave the middle-aged man a cold nce, before turning his face and ignoring the middle-aged man, directly walking straight passed him . ¡°E...Elvis . ¡± Salina opened her mouth and called out after she was pushed by the great elder on her side . When he heard Salina¡¯s voice, Elvis stopped his footsteps and looked at her face, there was a little bit of warmth in his azure colored eyes, but he still didn¡¯t speak . Salina fully understood why Elvis was so indifferent to the patriarch and others in the n . She also didn¡¯t want toe here at first, but the patriarch and great elder requested her to, so she had no choice but to go with them . After all, she was still a member of the Roxis n, and her parents also still wanted to receive the Roxis n¡¯s protection, she couldn¡¯t be willful and disregard her own family just because of her own opinion . However, after she came here, Salina didn¡¯t know what to say to Elvis . Even if the patriarch and great elder had already taught her the words that she had to say, somehow she was unable to say anything . The patriarch looked at Salina who was only standing there nkly, opening her mouth, but unable to say the second sentence, and immediately sternly gazed at her, ¡°Salina . ¡± Serena¡¯s body immediately shook, she looked at Elvis and opened her mouth, but still couldn¡¯t say anything . Elvis¡¯ line of sight swept over Selina and then gaze coldly at the patriarch, he naturally knew what their purpose was, but he didn¡¯t want to waste time on them and didn¡¯t want to talk any nonsense with them . The patriarch did not know why he felt his back was somewhat cold when his eyes made contact with Elvis¡¯ . He was an Intermediate Magus, and also one of the best experts in the n . Only the two elders who were six-star Great Magus could pressure him . However, because he was the patriarch, the two elders would not take any action against him . But today, in front of a boy who hadn¡¯t even grown his hair, he felt a sense of oppression that had never been experienced before, it was really inconceivable . The patriarch¡¯s eyes could not help but drift for a moment under Elvis¡¯ gaze, and even his footsteps could not help but slightly retreat a step back . The great elder quickly stepped forward and unobtrusively supported the patriarch¡¯s back . He was one of the two six-star Great Magus in the n, but even he felt a sense of inexplicable threat when confronting Elvis . However, it was precisely this trace of feeling, that made the great elder look at Elvis and feel more satisfied in his heart . As long as they could make Elvis return, he would definitely be a big help to the n, even more, one of their n¡¯s strong backers in the future . The great elder showed a smile, and said, ¡°Elvis, good boy, you have been suffering outside all these years . ¡± Then he slowly walked forward and wanted to pat Elvis¡¯ shoulder, but under Elvis¡¯ gaze, his smile stiffened and he also quickly drooped down his hand to his side, ¡°Elvis, the n would happily wee you back, as long as you return, we will definitely give you the best resources . ¡± The best resources? Elvis¡¯ eyes contained a ridiculous sneer as he gazed at him, he was given this preferential treatment just because they saw his value . If he had no value in the future, it would be no surprise if he was once again abandoned by them . These people were the type of people who only looked at their own interests, they would mercilessly abandon those who had no use or value . He had already tasted that painful consequence which was unforgettable until now . ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the Roxis n, why do you want me to go back?¡± Elvis lowered his head and stroked Li Luo with his hand, ¡°You probably got the wrong person . I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time to waste on exining these boring matters . ¡± The great elder immediately choked up after listening to Elvis¡¯ words . He remembered that two years ago, they had used magic to remove Elvis¡¯ name from their n genealogy records, only when Elvis once again dripped a drop of his blood on top of it and then had the patriarch and every elder cast the spell, could they make Elvis¡¯ name and surname once again appear on the genealogy records . Now that they heard Elvis say so, the great elder and the patriarch who were standing on one side nced at each other, their intestines turned green from regret . How could they have imagined that Elvis, who had be a waste, would turn over so quickly and be an even more dazzling genius than before? Now they had wanted to ask this genius to return to their n, but it was no use crying over spilled milk, what¡¯s done is done and couldn¡¯t be reversed . The great elder and the patriarch¡¯s face turned green then white, as they looked at Elvis¡¯ departing back, it was not good to continuously persuade . Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62: Saint Magus 2 . 25 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Since that day, Li Luo had not seen the patriarch and other members of the Roxis n again, maybe they felt too embarrassed to reappear in front of Elvis . However, Li Luo, who was familiar with the synopsis of the story, knew that although they apparently had given up to make Elvis return to the n on the surface, in fact, they still had not given up yet in their hearts . After all, the current Elvis would be able to bring great glory to the Roxis n . ***** Li Luo issued a big yawn as he rested inside the desk drawer in front of Elvis . Every time he listened to the mentor¡¯s lecture on the podium, it was just like a long luby . As a magical beast, he couldn¡¯t learn human magic, so every time he listened to the mentor talk about some theories of magic or spells, he always had the urge to lie down and fell asleep . Just as Li Luo was drowsy, he suddenly heard the mentor say, ¡°Today¡¯s ss now ends here, and I¡¯ll announce some information . Maybe some of your fellow disciples already know what I¡¯m going to say¡ª¡ªin one month, our academy will hold a two-weekpetition with the two other academies . This was the tradition of St . Helier School Magic Academy and two other academies for hundreds of years . I hope that all of you will be well prepared to meet this first challenge . ¡± After listening to the mentor¡¯s words, immediately there was some small uproar, and some disciples were whispering with each other discussing this news announced by the mentor . All of them had an excited look on their faces because the prize for the first ce previously in thispetition was very generous, moreover, they could also test their ability and know at what rank they were among all of the new disciples in the three academies . Li Luo quivered and immediately sober up, he naturally knew about this first-timepetition, but his focus was not on this one, rather the auction held by thergest auction house in the city where they held thepetition . In the original text, because of Chris, one of the female protagonists, was very interested in the auction so Elvis apanied her to go there . Of course, all of this was based on Elvis already having feelings for Chris, and they were in the ambiguous stage of the rtionship . But now, even if Chris was eager to have further development with him, Elvis didn¡¯t have such thoughts, and when she approached him, Elvis was very indifferent and ignored her . Not to mention, with the other female protagonist, Luna¡ª¡ªthe two of them were just merely in a ssmate rtionship, and rarely talked . While Li Luo thought about this, he couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of his lips . Then, he used his fluffy cat¡¯s paws to rub his round face strongly, only then his train of thought pulled back to the topic . Now that there was no involvement of Chris in this plot, he had to remember this matter . After all, something very important to Elvis would appear at this auction . ***** At this moment the sun had risen in the sky as the moon fell, the disciples were in the midst of study inside the ssroom . The time was passed very quickly, and it was already thest day they had sses before departing to the city where thepetition was held . During this period of time, Elvis had already looked at most of the scrolls on the second level of the St . Helier Magic Academy¡¯s library . When the ss on this day was over, the mentor once again reminded all the disciples about thepetition, and then gave the disciples one day off for preparation . After Elvis got out of ss, he still went to the second level of the academy¡¯s library to finish the remaining magic scrolls . Li Luo was squatting down on the side of Elvis¡¯ leg while looking around from time to time to pass the time . By the time when Elvis finished reading, he instantly ced his paws on Elvis¡¯ trousers and climbed up to Elvis¡¯ shoulder, allowing Elvis to take him away . Li Luo immediately changed into human form, after they arrived inside Elvis¡¯ room . He took out a set of white robes and wore them, his long silver-white hair was scattered loosely behind his back . His delicate face was now opened up a bit, but the outline was still very soft and looked very harmless . His white cheeks which were under the projection of the orange-colored light of setting sun from the window was as if he was covered with a thinyer of gold powder, moreover, those pair of bright and beautiful cat pupils seemed to sparkle brightly, and appeared to be filled with the golden color of sunlight . When Elvis looked at this kind of Li Luo, he couldn¡¯t help but be slightly absent-minded . Li Luo didn¡¯t notice Elvis¡¯ look, he went to the table and picked up a fork, then took one piece of fried chicken with it, before stuffing it into his mouth . Previously, he had been staying in the library with Elvis for so long, he had long since felt hungry . After eating one piece, he felt that there was a bottom in his stomach . Li Luo turned his head around, and looked at Elvis before asked: ¡°Elvis, I see you have read most of the scrolls in the second floor of the library, how long it will take topletely finished looking at them?¡± ¡°My estimate was that it would take another month to finish all of the magic scrolls on the second floor . ¡± Elvis retracted his line of sight and walked to the table, he picked up the chopsticks and took one piece of fried chicken that Li Luo had just eaten from, ced it inside his mouth, before he unhurriedly said . ¡°Oh . ¡± Li Luo nodded his head, if Elvis said so, that meant it would not be very long before they would leave the St . Helier Magic Academy . However, at least it should be after thatpetition with the other academies was finished . In other words, after that, he would be able to use his human form mostly . ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elvis softly asked, with slightly darkened eyes, after his line of sight quickly swept to the greasy oil on Li Luo¡¯s smooth and translucent lips without a trace . ¡°Nothing . ¡± Li Luo shook his head and said, as he hurriedly converged the expression on his face . Elvis did not ask anymore, he suddenly leaned forward and lowered his head, directly pressing his own lips onto those lips that he had been longing for . Li Luo was caught off guard by Elvis¡¯ sudden attack, as the silver fork that was originally in his grasp dropped to the ground because of the shock . Elvis simply encircled Li Luo¡¯s waist and kissed him deeper . Li Luo was kissed until his breath became slightly hurried, but he did not resist Elvis¡¯ invasion, and he obediently raised his head to wee Elvis¡¯ kiss, but still seemed very inexperienced . The color of Elvis¡¯ eyes became deeper and deeper, and the hands that were on Li Luo¡¯s waist were moving to his upturned hips . Elvis kneaded them a few times, and then kissed Li Luo¡¯s lips passionately, the sound of their kissing appeared very loud and ambiguous in the quiet room . Li Luo could clearly sense that Elvis¡¯ member had already stood up above his lower abdomen, he thought that Elvis would directly push him down to the bed . However after Elvis kissed him hard for a few more times, he immediately moved his face away from him and the hands that were ced on his butt were also withdrawn . Then Elvis kissed his forehead several times, before hugging his waist and turned him to the table . He took a deep breath and then said at the side of Li Luo¡¯s ear, ¡°Eat . ¡± His voice was deep and hoarse, making Li Luo¡¯s originally reddened ear tips became even redder in an instant after he heard it . In fact, after that day, Elvis had embraced him many times . Now Li Luo¡¯s body became more and more sensitive every time they did thebination . So just a moment ago, it was not just Elvis, he also had a reaction . If Elvis didn¡¯t stop in time, his legs might havepletely gone soft . Moreover, after had such deep kiss, he couldn¡¯t immediately turn his attention to the food, his mind at this moment was almost entirely upied by Elvis¡¯ lowered face, those slender and long eyshes which were just like a butterfly that spread its wings . ¡°What¡¯s wrong, today¡¯s dishes were all your favorite, do you not like it?¡± Elvis said while encircling Li Luo¡¯s body, he stuffed the fork that he had just used into Li Luo¡¯s hand, and then picked up another clean fork . He took one piece of beef meat that had been boiled with red wine, cing it inside his mouth, then slowly chewed . Li Luo hesitated for a while before he took one piece of potato with the fork that Elvis had used, and put it into his mouth, but when the silver fork touched his swollen lips, it was as if the temperature of his lips had gotten higher by several degrees . Elvis looked at Li Luo¡¯s obviously shy expression, and the hand on Li Luo¡¯s waist tightened . If it wasn¡¯t because the day after tomorrow, they would set off, and he was afraid that if he held Ludwig today, Ludwig would be unable to endure the long journey, he would not easily give up this opportunity to taste the delicious food in front of him . After dinner, Elvis chatted with Li Luo for a while, before the two of them went to bed and rested . The next day, Elvis packed up the things to bring, before cing all of it inside the storage bag, then took beast form Li Luo with him . He strolled around the St . Helier Magic Academy a fewps and then went to the library . Only when the time was almost up, did he return to his room, and go to bed . On the third day, Elvis ced the cat form Li Luo within his bosom, and then set off to the ce where they were gathered . When the two of them came to therge field of green grass in front of St . Helier Magic Academy, there were already many people waiting there . The youths that had good rtionships formed two-three man groups and had conversations . Elvis did not have any interest to join in the discussions, besides in the ss, he also did not have a close rtionship with those fellow disciples, and always maintained a solitary state . But now, unlike before, Elvis now had a very cheerful and persistent pursuer¡ª¡ªHer Highness Princess Chris . Chris was in the group of people that came rtivelyte . When she arrived at the meeting ce, she immediately looked around for Elvis . Her eyes quickly brightened when she spotted him, and then rushed toward the direction where Elvis was standing . Even if Elvis didn¡¯t pay any attention to her conversation, this pampered princess still enjoyed it, and her enthusiasm didn¡¯t decrease even a bit . Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63: Saint Magus 2 . 26 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . By the time all of the disciples gathered, the more than ten mentors in the front who would apany them in this first-timepetition led the more than one thousand disciples to the huge teleportation array that had already been in the academy for a long time . This teleportation array was different from the previous magic array that transferred the disciples before, as it has a longer transmission distance and able to carry more people . Because the location of thepetition this time was in the city of another country, they had to take a few huge teleportation arrays, before they could reach the final destination . The patterns of the magical symbols in the huge teleportation array were many in number andplicated, and very time consuming to make, as a result, the magical symbols that made up the teleportation array needed to be maintained every year by a mage . Li Luo was sitting on Elvis¡¯ shoulder, while the long tail behind him was slowly swaying, his amber cat pupils stared fixedly on Elvis, though through the corner of his eyes he asionally nced back and forth between Elvis and Chris for a while, before stretched out his paw, and ¡°pa¡± pped the side of Elvis¡¯ face . Chris that continuously took a peek at Elvis from the corner of her eyes: ¡°......¡± Elvis reached out his hand and held Li Luo¡¯s small paw on his face, ced it in his palm and then gently rubbed it, [Don¡¯t make trouble . ] Although he was warning Li Luo though divine sense, the expression in his eyes was very gentle and soft . Li Luo didn¡¯t reply and just looked at him with his round cat pupils, before innocently letting out a ¡°meow¡± sound . The corner of Elvis¡¯ lips was slightly raised, he took Li Luo from his shoulder, then ced him in his embrace and began to rub his head and his soft belly with his hand . Li Luo instantly let out ¡°meow meow meow¡± sounds, until he finally couldn¡¯t stand it and bit Elvis¡¯ finger a few times with his teeth, only then did Elvis stop ¡°devastating¡± him, but he did not put him back to his shoulder, still holding him in his arms, Elvis began walking as his eyes continued to look straight ahead . Li Luo who no longer felt spellbound was nesting quietly in Elvis¡¯ arms, as they joined the others in entering the teleportation array . The rays of light emitted by this teleportation array were more intense than all the teleportation arrays that Li Luo and Elvis had ever seen, the light that was formed directly became a beam of light before it rushed straight into the sky . However, due to the long-distance transmission, the time that was used was also much longer than the previous short distance teleportation array . Li Luo felt as if he was wandering inside a sea of lights, and he had be a part of these lights . This was a very wonderful feeling, he couldn¡¯t feel that he was within Elvis¡¯ bosom, he even couldn¡¯t feel himself, it was as if he was losing all of his senses, and the only thing that could be felt were these rays of light that were all over the ce . This wonderful feelingsted for ten minutes before Li Luo once again felt the temperature of Elvis¡¯ embrace . Then, in the next moment, he instantly felt Elvis¡¯ hold had tightened up a lot, and took a while before it began to loosen . After the beam of light that wrapped the teleportation array disappeared, all of the people inside gradually left the range of the teleportation array . However, Elvis was still standing still and did not move, only after a long time passed, Li Luo heard Elvis say in his mind, ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 The group of people once again rushed on their journey for two days, before they arrived at the next location of teleportation array . They repeated this until they transferred for four times before they finally arrived at the destination of this trip¡ª¡ªthe Galing Empire . Because there was no teleportation array built on thest city they were going to, everyone needed to walk for three or four days, before they reached their final destination¡ª¡ªthe Yale City . After the whole journey they arrived at Yale City, everyone, including the mentors, were very exhausted . So after everyone entered the city, they quickly looked for a quite decent inn, and directly booked half of the rooms inside . After Li Luo entered the room where they would stay, he immediately changed into human form, casually wearing a white nightgown, he walked to the bed while yawning, and then lied down . Although he did not walk and always was in Elvis¡¯ arms these days, when he was sleepy he could hardly fell asleep . Moreover, after he could maintain his human form, he had be ustomed to sleeping in human form, and now that he needed to sleep in cat form which he did not do for a long time, it made him feel very ufortable . As a result, now that he had a ce to rest, Li Luo immediately felt his piled up tiredness of so many days suddenly all flood up, in a few seconds he had been sleeping heavily . When Elvis saw Li Luopletely disregarded his image, walked to the bed, and immediately fell asleep, he couldn¡¯t help but have a trace of a smiling expression in his eyes . He turned around and locked the door to avoid the possibility of someone identally going into the wrong room and discover Li Luo . Afterward, he took off his clothes and wore a set of soft nightgowns, walked to the bed, and he lied down beside Li Luo . Then he hugged Li Luo¡¯s waist and put him within his bosom, before slowly sinking into a slumber . Because in order to avoid any unexpected incidents from urring when they were on the road and dyed thepetition, the mentors took the disciples to Yale City early, therefore when they arrived, there was still one week left before thepetition officially began . So before that, the disciples were free to move around . Li Luo was sleeping until the next day when the sun had already risen above three pole time, only then did he opened his eyes dazedly . He stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyes, lied down on the bed for a while before sitting up . After discovering that there was no one around him, Li Luo immediately looked around, there was no trace of Elvis in the room, he estimated that he went out . Li Luo was sitting on the bed for a while, before preparing to get out of bed and changed into cat form to find Elvis, when Elvis pushed open the door and came in, with a tray in his hand, there were three kinds of dishes and tworge pieces of wheat bread in it . ¡°You woke up?¡± Elvis used one of his hands to lock the door, then ced the tray on the table inside the room, ¡°Get up and wash, thene over to have a meal . ¡± ¡°Okay . ¡± Li Luo answered, he quickly got out of bed and cleaned himself before sitting down beside Elvis and started eating . After eating a few mouthfuls of bread and dishes, Li Luo said, ¡°After we are finished eating, let¡¯s go out and stroll around the city together . ¡± Elvis raised his head and gave Li Luo a nce after he heard his words, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Just strolling around, I just want to go out and get some fresh air . ¡± Li Luo said with lowered head, while eating . He would not tell Elvis that the purpose of him wanting Elvis to take him out was to let Elvis step into that spot, it was best to let Elvis be interested in the content of the auction himself . By the time the auction started, he was able to enter the auction site on his own initiative, and the plot could be carried out perfectly . Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65: Saint Magus 2 . 28 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Thepetition of the academies would be held in five days, while the auction was scheduled to be in three days . The time was set before thepetition started, it was estimated that some disciples who participated in thepetition would also want to participate in the auction, increasing the number of people that came to the auction, this would help increase the final price of the items in the auction . Two days before the auction begun, Elvis took Li Luo and strolled around the entirety of Yale City, and tasted all kinds of the specialty snacks here . Among them, Li Luo¡¯s favorite was a dessert made of chocte, and a deep-fried sandwich filled with salty meatballs . Elvis directly bought more than ten boxes of each of them before cing them inside his storage bag . On the third day, shortly after the sky became bright, Elvis immediately shook the still sleeping Li Luo awake, because the auction¡¯s admission time was set quite early . If you didn¡¯t get up early, it would be toote to buy an admission ticket and would be unable to enter the auction . In the auction, after waiting for everyone to sit down, it would take another hour before it actually started . When Li Luo was pushed awake by Elvis, his opened eyes were still in a daze, as his silver hair also was aplete mess after sleeping, not to mention there was still ayer of freshly awakened flush on his face, it seemed very cute . Elvis looked at Li Luo who still had misty eyes for a while, before unable to hold himself back, and quickly leaned over and kissed the still dazed, Li Luo . Li Luo finally sobered up, and his head felt a little dizzy from Elvis¡¯ kiss, he was unable to tell east from west or south from north, and could only passively wee Elvis¡¯ kiss . Because of this kiss, it took another half an hour for them to finish washing up . Li Luo had a red blush on his face that still hadn¡¯t yet disappeared, changed into a white and round cat before climbing up to Elvis¡¯ shoulder and followed him out of the inn¡¯s entrance . Since they needed to catch up with the time, neither of them had breakfast, as they directly rushed to the auction¡¯s location . Along the way, they met a lot of mages with the same destination . Fortunately, the two of them get up early, although they were dyed for a bit time, when they arrived at the auction, there was still roughly one-quarter of seats in the spectator¡¯s stage that still had not been booked, and only one private room was left . If they hade a half an hourter, it was estimated that they would be unable to book that one private room . After booking the seat, Elvis immediately took Li Luo to the restaurant on the side to eat breakfast . When they finished having breakfast, Elvis took Li Luo into his arms and rushed back to the auction house, and following the leadership of a special guidedy, went to their private room and sat down . The first floor of the auction house was a huge spectator¡¯s stage, and on the second floor, there were thirty or forty private rooms, different from the spectator¡¯s stage of the auction below, where you could see countless people on the left and right sides, the private room was a rtively quiet space . In addition, the people in the private room were able to see the spectator¡¯s stage and the auction tform clearly, but the people below werepletely unable to see anything inside the private rooms . Therefore, no one knew who was sitting inside, and this design was also to guarantee the privacy of the customers inside . Elvis booked thest private room on the second floor, even though the position was a bit worse than those in front, butpared to the first floor, it was quite good . However, in contrast, the price was ten times higher than the spectator¡¯s stage below . Elvis spent almost half of the semester¡¯s tuition fee to book this private room . After entering the private room, the guidedy quickly left with her head lowered, and helped Elvis close the door . Afterward, without Elvis¡¯ instructions, no one would enter the private room, naturally, any sound inside, would not be heard outside . After the guidedy left, Li Luo immediately changed into human form, wore a robe, then sat down beside Elvis . He picked up a piece of pastry on the small table next to his seat and threw it into his mouth while eating, he vaguely said, ¡°If I knew that there were free pastries and tea here, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to have breakfast a while ago . " Elvis reached out his hand and wiped out the leftover pastry on the side of Li Luo¡¯s lips, there was a smiling expression in his eyes, ¡°You already ate breakfast, but don¡¯t you still want to eat pastries now?" Li Luo picked up another piece and was just about to put it into his mouth when he heard Elvis¡¯ words . He rapidly turned his hand to Elvis¡¯ direction and stuffed the pastry into Elvis¡¯ mouth, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether we already ate or not, this private room fee was so expensive, it would be a waste to not eat, fortunately, these pastries are indeed very delicious . " As Elvis opened his mouth and ate the pastry, the tip of his tongue licked Li Luo¡¯s stretched fingers in his mouth . The points of Li Luo¡¯s ears immediately be a bit red, and he instantly withdrew his hand and opened his eyes wide . He looked at Elvis for a while and said nothing as if he just received a fright, his eyes were round and his ears were erected, just like a cat that shrinks its neck . The more Elvis saw Li Luo like this, the more he wanted to bully him . He took a piece of pastry and ced it inside his mouth, but he didn¡¯t eat it, instead, he stood up and walked to the front of Li Luo¡¯s body, leaned over and fed it to Li Luo with his mouth, before the tip of his tongue followed the pastry and entered Li Luo¡¯s mouth . The pastry in between the two men¡¯s intertwined lips and teeth was swallowed into each of their stomachs, as a thick milk fragrance filled the exchanged breath between the two of them, forming a very ambiguous atmosphere . Li Luo raised his head and felt the heat of Elvis invading his mouth, immediately made the temperature of his whole body rise a bit . Elvis¡¯ eyes grew darker, and when he looked at Li Luo¡¯s slightly red cheeks, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that he almost wanted to instantly devour this person in front of him here . However, Elvis just bit Li Luo¡¯s lips once in the end, before moving his face away . Although no one woulde in without his permission, he still didn¡¯t feel safe, and he was not interested in letting the people at the auction house specte about what happened inside . The main purpose of himing here was to find the item that he needed . Only by collecting all three of that kind of items, would he be able to use the skill left behind by the previous Saint Magus to put them together into a magic staff that was most suitable to be used by a Saint Magus . He couldn¡¯t let go of something that could enhance his strength . Previously, at the time when his grandmother died, he had realized how important strength was to a person . Only when you were strong enough, were you able to protect the people or the things that you wanted to protect . Also, you didn¡¯t have to ask others for help and keep your hopes on others . Elvis went back to his seat, only after sitting down for a while, was he able to press his restless desire . Li Luo was not much better than Elvis, or even worse . At least Elvis¡¯ expression appeared no different than usual on the surface, as his handsome face still looked as if there weren¡¯t any waves . However, in contrast, there was a thinyer of red on Li Luo¡¯s face . His eyes also seemed to contain water vapor, which one nce was enough to attract the desire of man . Only after patting and rubbing his face a few times, did Li Luo feel a lot better, and his originally elerated heartbeat also gradually slowed down . Right at this moment, a clear feminine voice suddenly sounded inside the private room, Li Luo¡¯s soul shook a bit in fright, as his heart skipped a big beat . ¡°Everyone, wee to our auction house, I hope you all will be able to bring back the items that you desire today . " Li Luo looked down, and saw a beautiful woman with long blond hair and dressed in a skirt only to the knee and blouse that revealing her shoulders, standing on the auction stage a few meters long and wide . Although their private room was on the second floor, Li Luo was able to see everything in the auction tform clearly . Even the teardrop marks in the corner of the woman¡¯s eyes could be seen very clearly . It was estimated that the private room had been set up with a special type of magic, so it seemed that even though the charge was so expensive, it was certainly not without any reason . The female auction host¡¯s upper chest was so imposing as if it was about to burst from the blouse that wrapped her body, making most of the men on the scene attracted by her figure, as their gazes were practically glued on this female auction host¡¯s body . The female auction host was not affected by those hot gazes, while still smiling, she said, ¡°Then I will not speak any more superfluous words, and quickly begin to show our first auction item . " After she finished speaking, the female auction host slightly turned her head over and looked at the two muscr men who pushed a cart, which was covered with a white cloth, to make the people unable to see what was inside . After pushing the cart to the center of the auction tform, the two muscr men immediately walked off the auction tform from the other side . The female auction host walked to the cart covered with white cloth and pulled it off, before her gaze swept over the audience in the front of her, and said with a smile, ¡°The first auction item is a magic-eating flower from the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . This was one of the main materials for making an intermediate magic staff . " ¡°The magic-eating flower is only able to grow at the ck Rock Mountain in the middle part of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . There will always be a fifth rank magical beast protecting it, moreover, the cliff where the magic-eating flower is located..." As she spoke, the two round breasts on her chest also moved up and down following her breathing, causing all of the men in the spectator¡¯s stage to look straight . Although Li Luo already didn¡¯t have any interest in dating women now, he also couldn¡¯t help but take a few nces at them, before quickly cing his gaze to the auction item on the cart that the female host unveiled . Although Li Luo quickly turned his line of sight away, Elvis who was sitting on the side, still noticed his small movement . Elvis¡¯ eyes shed, as the slender fingers of his hand lightly knocked on the armrest, silently writing it down in his heart . Anyway, him and Ludwig¡¯s days were still very long, he could collect this ount slowly . Li Luo was concentrating on looking at the items to be auctioned and did not know that his small movement just a moment ago had long been noticed by a certain person, moreover he also carefully recorded it down in his heart and would make Li Luo repay it with arge sum . Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66: Saint Magus 2 . 29 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . The time went by, and the auction already went to the twelfth item, but the people present did not feel any boredom, instead, the atmosphere became better and better . He had to say that the female auction host was very skillful, only in a few words, the atmosphere of the auction house could be mobilized, and she was very good at using her own advantages after a few meaningful nces she could make some of the male mages instantly raise the price of auction items slightly . Elvis¡¯ goal was to find the item that resonated with him, therefore, even after the twelve items had been auctioned off, no matter how much the female auction host said, he was not the slightest bit tempted . Li Luo didn¡¯t think too much about it, as he didn¡¯t feel any special reaction toward those three items like Elvis . Moreover, the female auction host on the stage exined every auction item very vividly, and with the support of the special magic in the private room, he could see the items below very clearly . Li Luo observed the item very carefully before once again listened to the exnation of the female auction host, while he was eating, Li Luo talked to Elvis from time to time . He didn¡¯t know if it was just his illusion, but every time he slightly mentioned about that female auction host, he felt Elvis seemed to be unhappy . Although his face still didn¡¯t show any expressions, the color of his azure eyes became a little deeper, afterward, Li Luo intuitively avoided the topic about the female auction host, only then did he feel that the pressure at his side slightly lowered . ¡°The next is our twentieth auction item . " The female auction host said with an appropriate smile on her face, then looked to the left . This time only one muscr man pushed a small cart to the front of her, and then the muscr man quickly left the auction stage . The female auction host walked to the side of the small cart that carried the auction item, stretched out her hand, and slowly uncovered the white cloth on it . At the same time, Elvis once again felt the blood in his whole body boiling . He all of a sudden sat up straight and gazed down sharply . Li Luo immediately felt the change in Elvis¡¯ emotions, he also looked fixedly below, ¡°Is it on this cart?" ¡°En . " Elvis made a simple response, his eyes still looked fixedly at the female auction host¡¯s hand that slowly pulled on the white cloth . When the white cloth waspletely pulled off, what appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, was a magic staff with an exquisite handle that was suitable for females, and ced next to it, was a very simple bracelet, but the style was more suitable for men . Under the illumination of a magicmp, a circle of faint light seemed to reflect out from it . ¡°This magic staff, although the three small jewels around the main gem at the peak had been shattered, this magic staff was still a fifth-grade magic staff . Imagine if you were able to repair those, this magic staff could immediately be a sixth-grade magic staff . In addition, we also will give the bracelet on the side as a gift to the guest who wins it over . " As the female auction host spoke, she picked up the bracelet beside magic staff, cing it in her fair palm, then showed it in all directions . ¡°We will start the price at 30,000 magic stones . " In fact, when the female auction host said that the broken magic staff was a fifth-grade magic staff, a littlemotion immediately rose below . A high-grade magic staff was very difficult to make, and the sess rate was very low . A fourth-grade magic staff was the dividing line, and refining the first three grades of magic staves was rtively simple . Therefore, most of the magic staves on the market were below the fourth grade, and the fourth grade appeared fewer, and also rtively rare . To see a fourth-grade magic staff or above you would need to look at your luck . If your luck was good, you may be able to buy it, but if your luck wasn¡¯t good, you may not even be able to see its shadow . Now there was a fifth-grade magic staff, with the possibility of an upgrade to a sixth-grade in the future in front of them . Not only those small number of female mages looked at the magic staff with bright eyes, but even the male mages also looked at the magic staff with desire, even if they couldn¡¯t use it themselves, they could give it to their daughter-inw as a betrothal gift . Li Luo looked at the scene below, and suddenly think of one matter, in the original novel, the protagonist came here with Chris . He was still quite poor at that time, so the private room on the second floor was actually booked by Chris, and the protagonist originally only came to apany Chris, but after seeing the bracelet, the protagonist immediately felt he must have it . After winning it over, Chris took the magic staff, while the protagonist took the bracelet . Afterward, the protagonist helped Chris repair the magic staff aspensation . Then, when he and Chris were together, he instantly made the magic staff one grade higher for Chris¡ª¡ªbut these were all floating clouds for Elvis now . So the most important thing now was, how to make Elvis win this magic staff over with his amount of money, not to mention that this time the private room was booked by him, the remaining money was even less . When Li Luo just thought to here, he heard a crisp and excited female voice from below, ¡°I will pay 50,000 . " The female voice had not yet fallen before another voice quickly sounded, he said with an overwhelming voice, ¡°I will pay 70,000 . " Li Luo could not help but start to worry, if the protagonist did not have enough money at the moment, he certainly would be unable to win over this magic staff, then he couldn¡¯t get that bracelet he needed, and wouldn¡¯t storyline of the book quickly distort, and be unable to be fixed, from now on? ¡°Elvis, do you have enough money?" Li Luo turned his head and asked . ¡°I still have 200,000 magic stones in savings, and in addition, you also give me a Holy Fruit, that could at least be worth more than 300,000 magic stones, it should be enough . " Elvis did not have the slightest bit of worry, as his azure eyes looked at the noisy scene below, before reaching out his hand and pressed the button next to his chair, then said, ¡°100,000 . " The sound of Elvis¡¯ voice immediately echoed in the auction¡¯s stage below, even though it was a few degrees lower than his usual voice, it was still very pleasant to hear . Li Luo quickly closed his eyes and looked at the synopsis of the story, wanting to know how much the final price of the auction was, hopefully, there were not any mishaps that urred . Elvis who on the side, did not bid anymore and only looked at the slowly raising prices . The price quickly rose to 200,000 magic stone . However, it still continuously rose at a steady speed, as the voices below became more and more excited . Li Luo finally flipped over to one section of the synopsis at the current period of time, but because Xiao Qi did not give him theplete plot, only the general storyline . Li Luo did not find the final price of this magic staff even after looking at it several times . Moreover, he had finished writing the novel so long ago and had already long since forgotten the storylinepletely . This plot certainly couldn¡¯t have any mistakes, if they were unable to win over that auction item, who knows whose hands it would fall into, and at that time it would be very difficult to find them in the future, moreover it was unclear if the other would agree to give it, even if they agree, who knows what kind of requirements they would demand . Li Luo turned his eyes and instantly thought of the ability that he had now, it should also be useful in this case, right? However, he was embarrassed to say it in front of Elvis . Li Luo immediately stood up from his seat, and Elvis instantly looked at him, there were clear inquiries in his eyes . Li Luo waved his arms ufortably, and give Elvis an awkward smile, ¡°I ate too much, and I need to walk around the room for a while . " Then he no longer looked into Elvis¡¯ eyes, and directly turned his back, before walking to the corner at his side, he walked along to the other corner following a clockwise motion . Li Luo slowly walked beside the door of their private room, then quickly turned his head and looked at Elvis¡¯ back, when he found that he didn¡¯t pay attention to him, he immediately sneaked to the corner of the door, before concentrate his mind to using thee true skill, and then whispered, ¡°No matter what happens, these magic things will be bought by Elvis, and that bracelet also will fall into Elvis¡¯ hands . " ......Even though he was speaking in a low voice, somehow he still felt inexplicable shame, what¡¯s wrong with him?! Fortunately, he was very far, and his voice was so low, so Elvis should not hear it, otherwise, he would instantly turn into cat form and hide from Elvis for a few days . After Li Luo finished speaking, he stood in the same ce for a while, before once again slowly walking around from one corner to the other, behind Elvis¡¯ back, in order to prove the excuse he had just said, he circling a few times more, before sitting back on his seat, at this moment the price had already risen to 380,000 . When Li Luo sat down, someone added another 40,000 in one breath, making the price change to 420,000 . At this time, thepetitors had obviously decreased a lot and it had be thepetition for only a few people . After all, the price had already exceeded the original value of a fifth-grade magic staff . Elvis now had only left over with a few dozens of thousands of bargaining chips, but his expression still didn¡¯t show any panic and was still the same as before, even his eyes did not flicker a bit . At this time, Li Luopletely did not feel nervous like just a moment ago, as long as there was no ident, that item below would certainly belong to Elvis, no one could take it . Elvis pressed the bidding button, before opening his mouth and said, ¡°I will pay 520,000 . " Directly adding 20,000 to the price that the previous person said . The plump woman in gorgeous garments immediately hesitated to bid again after hearing the price that Elvis¡¯ offered . Not knowing why, when she once again looked at the item on the auction stage, she didn¡¯t really want it . Anyway, there would definitely be something better in the future . After the plump woman thought to this point, she withdrew back her finger from the button next to her seat . The female auction host that stood on the auction stage waited for a while, seeing no one bid again, she slightly smiled before knocking the table with the small hammer in her hand, ¡°Then this item belongs to the gentleman who bid thest price, by the time when the auction ends, we will have a special staff of our auction housee over to your private room, please be patient . " After that, the female auction host stepped aside, letting a muscr man push the cart away before continuously said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what the next auction item was..." A few hours quickly passed, and only until around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the auctions ended . After Elvis won that magic staff, he didn¡¯t find anything that made him feel any reaction again so he quickly lost interest in the auction . When the auction was over, there was a sound of knocking on the door of their private room after a while, Li Luo quickly changed back to cat form, climbed up to Elvis¡¯ thigh and lied down, his two front paws were put together as he turned around and looked at the direction of the door . The person outside knocked the door a few times, and waiting for a moment, before he opened the door ande in . The person who came in was a young man with a tray on his hands, his age seemed to be not that old . When he came in, he looked at Elvis¡¯ direction, and politely smiled, ¡°This gentleman, I¡¯m here to send the auction item that you won over, please ept it . " While speaking, the young man walked to Elvis¡¯ side and moved the tray that he held in front of Elvis . In fact, even without inspection, Elvis already knew that this item was indeed the thing that he wanted . As from the time the young man came in, he quickly felt that the blood in his whole body was boiling up and his heartbeat elerated two-fold . Even so, others could not see any change in his emotions from his face, but the color of his eyes slightly changed, if you didn¡¯t carefully look at them, or you were of the people who were unfamiliar with him, you absolutely couldn¡¯t see it . Elvis directly ced the storage bag that contained all of his savings and the holy fruit that Li Luo had given him, into the tray that the young man¡¯s holding . The young man checked the content of storage bag and found that there were only 200,000 magic stones, then he looked at the jade white fruit on the other side, ¡°Guest, you only handed over 200,000, this is?" Elvis: ¡°This is the other portion of my payment . " The young man didn¡¯t ask anything more, he nodded and said, ¡°Please wait for a moment . " Then quickly ced the auction item on the table at the side, took the things that Elvis gave, and went out . Elvis was still sitting in the same position, he knew that he couldn¡¯t walk away now . Only when the young man came back and determined that the things he gave could pay the bill, he was able to leave the room, as a result, the young man was not afraid to directly put the auction item here . Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67: Saint Magus 2 . 30 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . That young man came back very quickly, and there was a storage bag on the tray that he held, ¡°The goods that you gave me have been looked over by our master of appraisal, and this is your change for the bill . ¡± Elvis didn¡¯t look at it, and rather, directly ced the auction item and the money inside his storage bag, before standing up and preparing to leave . The young man ced his right hand that held the tray on the side of his body, then put his left hand on his chest, before bending down his waist toward Elvis, ¡°You¡¯re wee toe again . ¡± Elvis didn¡¯t say anything, and just slightly nodded his head, he picked up Li Luo and quickly walked out of the private room, then left the auction house . At this time, the night scene had be very dense, and there weren¡¯t many pedestrians on the road . Only the white glow of the moon hanging high in the sky illuminated their way back . When Elvis returned to the inn with Li Luo, the entrance of inn had been closed . He needed to call a clerk that was on duty as gatekeeper and confirm his identity before he would be able to enter . After Elvis returned to his room and closed the door, Li Luo instantly jumped down from his shoulder and changed into human form, ready to take a shower in the bathroom . However just as he turned around, the belt that he just tied on his flexible waist was immediately firmly locked by the arm that had stretched over from behind his back . . Warning: Mature Content ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Luo had just turned his head when Elvis immediately seized this opportunity to lean over and kiss his lips . Before he could react, his body was already pressed down onto the bed, and the belt of his robe was also untied, revealing the fair and smooth skin underneath . The color of Elvis¡¯ eyes was deep as he stroked the smooth skin on Li Luo¡¯s chest, even those two points of pink flesh had long been turned into bright red colors under his care, tempting Elvis to lean over his body and suck and kiss them up . Li Luo¡¯s passion also rose up by Elvis caresses and fondles, as the skin on his entire body was covered by a thinyer of pink . With blurry eyes, Li Luo looked at Elvis who covered his body with his own . When Elvis was entered inside, he couldn¡¯t help but groan in pain . Elvis¡¯ movements immediately paused, he quickly hugged Li Luo¡¯s waist, before kissing him deeply . In order to let Li Luo get ustomed to his invasion, as they had been not done it for a long time, Elvis¡¯ movements were rtively gentle and slow, before he was unable to control his desire as his movements started to be even more bold and fierce . He was just like an insatiable beast, that ate their prey under their body and not willing to give up until there was nothing that remained . Li Luo was eaten over and over again, arge patch of the outer corner of his eyes were red, and his voice was a bit hoarse . After they once again changed to other posture, Li Luo finally couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to escape from Elvis¡¯ embrace by grabbing the bed sheet, but was hooked back in the waist as Elvis once again encircled his waist, before once again heavily invade and upy his body . ¡°E...Elvis, don¡¯t, I can¡¯t stand it...¡± ¡°You can¡¯t stand it? Didn¡¯t you look at that female auction host very happily? En? Now I¡¯m doing this to you, and you already can¡¯t stand it?¡± Elvis narrowed his eyes, then kissed the side of Li Luo¡¯s neck that had long been covered with hickeys, the sound of his voice was hoarse unlike usual, but it sounded particrly sexy . Li Luo¡¯s muddled brain was only able to respond after quite a while before he understood the meaning of it . Elvis was jealous . However, he only looked at the female auction host a few nces, however, that was just taking a look, nothing more . He absolutely didn¡¯t have any other idea at all . Was it necessary to be jealous like this? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you had looked at her a few times, so I will doing you several times more as much as every time you looked at her . ¡± Li Luo immediately felt his originally sore waist be even more painful, it was already hard enough to fulfill Elvis¡¯ original needs if he had to do it several times more than usual, he felt that he would be unable to climb down from the bed afterward . Elvis¡¯ azure eyes which had been changed into dark blue color were looking at Li Luo who was obviously frightened, the corner of his lips was slightly raised with a touch of a curve that was hard to notice . He narrowed his eyes, and leaned his head closer to Li Luo¡¯s face, his lips were very close to the edge of Li Luo¡¯s ear, as he said ¡°You can also learn how to please me, and make me happy, if you able to, I will shorten the time limit of the punishment?¡± ¡°Please you?¡± Li Luo¡¯s head was still very misty, he was not slightest aware of Elvis¡¯ sinister intention, as he repeatedly said . ¡°Yes, please me . ¡± The smile on Elvis¡¯ lips be even deeper and obvious, ¡°For example, you take the initiative first . ¡± Without realizing it, Li Luo entered into the pit that Elvis dug, then ording to Elvis¡¯ request, he took the initiative to let Elvis eat him several times . In the end, his ears and tail came out on their own, as he was finally unable to endure Elvis¡¯ overwhelming stamina, he waspletely eaten clean from the inside out . The next morning, Li Luo opened his eyes in a daze . A pair of silver white triangle ears on his head which he still did not put away were standing up and unconsciously trembled several times . After a few minutes, Li Luo barely woke up, as he slowly sobered up, the memories ofst night matter shed through his mind, and immediately felt his whole body heating up . How could he agree to Elvis¡¯ request, and so foolishly take the initiative to sit on his body, before letting him eat himself, he felt that he was really stupid . Elvis who was sleeping beside Li Luo while holding him, also soon sobered up after Li Luo awoke, he leaned over and buried his face in the crook of Li Luo¡¯s neck, as his tall nose intimately rubbed the side of Li Luo¡¯s neck a few times, ¡°Awake?¡± Li Luo felt ticklish and shrink his neck, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth and speak . ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elvis slightly lifted his head up, and lightly kissed Li Luo¡¯s cheek, his thick and long golden eyshes were hung down, but his azure eyes still had a trace of a smiling expression . Elvis knew that Li Luo was embarrassed about the matterst night, but he did not expose it with a word . After all, this kind of benefit, he would maybe be unable to enjoy it in the future . Li Luo buried his face inside the quilt, the sound of his voice was stuffy from the quilt, ¡°Nothing . ¡± Elvis didn¡¯t ask anymore, he lifted open the quilt, got out of the bed, and put on clothes, ¡°After a while, I will bring breakfast to the room, you can lie down again for a while before getting up . ¡± Li Luo¡¯s head which was buried under the quilt moved as his answer . Elvis couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, after finishing washing his face and rinsing his mouth, Elvis opened the door and went out . After hearing the sound of the door closing, Li Luo took his head out of the quilt, he still couldn¡¯t help but recall the images ofst night¡¯s scene which made him extremely embarrassed, and couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grab his head with his hands, before rubbing it several times, as his smooth silver hair turned into aplete mess . What made Li Luo feel even more embarrassed was that he seemed to have promised Elvis that he would please himst night, and took the initiative to let Elvis enjoy himself . How could he be so stupid, and agree to such a request? It was said that what men say in bed was generally a lie, those words that he saidst night, were all of them just a joke? Li Luo rolled around on the bed a few times and wrapped himself into arge cocoon . After immersing on himself for a little while, he once again rolled back in the opposite direction, then spread out on the bed, he stayed this way a few seconds, before feeling the pain in his waist once again rose up, he suddenly recalled the pain in his ass . Then he couldn¡¯t help but once again roll around and wrap himself into a cocoon . After repeating it several times, Li Luo finally gave up the struggle, he put on a set offortable robes from high-quality cotton material, and then slowly climbed down from the bed and washed up to prepare for breakfast . Elvis came back at the time when Li Luo finished washing up, with a tray full of food . He ced it on the table inside the room, then put two cushions on the chair where Li Luo was going to sit, one of the cushions for sitting and the other for leaning . Li Luo looked at what Elvis had done for himself and did not say anything . After all, he really needed something soft to sit down on, there was no need to be hypocritical and say that he doesn¡¯t want it . After finished eating, Elvis cleaned up everything on the table and asked Li Luo, ¡°Ludwig, the jointpetition will start tomorrow, all of the disciples must go to thepetition site today to draw the scroll for their own match tomorrow, conveniently taking a look at the flow of tomorrow¡¯spetition . Do you want to stay here or going with me?¡± When Li Luo was eating, he barely looked up at Elvis, obviously still feeling awkward aboutst night . Now that he heard Elvis¡¯ question, he hesitated for a while, before saying, ¡°I will go with you . ¡± The corner of Elvis¡¯ lips slightly raised, ¡°Okay, wait a moment, I need to send these things down first . ¡± After finished speaking, Elvis picked up the tray with empty tes, opened the door and went out, it only was a few minutes, before he once again came back upstairs . Li Luo had long changed into a round cat with fluffy white fur, he was squatting on a soft cushion while waiting for Elvis . Elvis took Li Luo gently into his arms and used one of his hands to stroke the soft fur on Li Luo¡¯s back while walking down the stairs with his long legs . More than half of the rooms in this inn had been booked by the St . Helier Magic Academy, and today was the day when all of the people assemble . Although the time was still very early, when they walked on the stairs, Li Luo saw many familiar faces . Those people who saw Elvis with Li Luo in his arms, all courtesy greet Elvis, before walking past him towards downstairs . It took twenty or thirty minutes for all the disciples to gather in front of the inn . Two mentors then took these disciples to the location wherepetition was held, so that these students who participated in thepetition tomorrow would be able to familiarize themselves with the route . This timepetition was located in one of the arenas at Yale City . As early as a month ago, the heads of several academies jointly sent the letter to the owner of the arena . It was naturally impossible for the owner who received the letter to reject the request of these famous and outstanding mages, moreover, he also didn¡¯t have any thought of rejection it at all . Even if he had to close down his business for a month now, he could imagine that after these academies tournament, his arena would be very famous . By then, he would certainly be able to earn back those lost profits and possibly double them in a short period of time . This arena was a very famous ce in Yale City and even in several surroundings cities, thus the area was also veryrge . The entire building was in the shape of an inverted umbre . The entire arena was divided into nine regions, the battle stage in the innermost area was the most expensive ce in the entire arena, while the price of the eight battle stages that surrounded it increased following a clockwise motion . Looking from the outside, the whole building was very grand . Elvis with Li Luo within his arms arrived in the front of the arena and saw the disciples from the other academiese over from all directions . Although all of the disciples who participated in thepetition were densely packed in front of the arena, the entrance of arena was very spacious and wide enough to amodate fifteen people to go through at the same time . So it only took a little more than ten minutes for these disciples who had gathered outside the arena to get inside . Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68: Saint Magus 2 . 31 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . After they entered inside, space became even more spacious, all of the people were now gathered in the arena, a ce simr to an indoor public square . There were countless magicmps floating above the ceiling, just like stars in the sky, as they illuminated the whole space . When the position of each academy finished announcing, Elvis with Li Luo in his arms walked to the ce where the people of Saint Helier Magic Academy were gathering and waited for the flow chart of thepetition toe out . Because the number of disciples in the three academies was more than 5 . 000, as a result, it took a lot of time to draw the chart for the matches . After waiting for an hour, a huge and bright magic screen appeared in front of all the disciples, this magic screen could be seen very clearly even by the disciples who were standing at the back of the crowd . All the disciples checked the order ofpetition, and there was no objection, when they came back to the location of their academy, each person was given a list of matches that were exactly the same as those recorded on the magic screen, and the disciples could take them back to see themselves . Elvispletely had no interest in his own match, and for him, it doesn¡¯t matter who his opponent was . Therefore, he wasn¡¯t as nervous as other disciples, which were afraid that they would meet an opponent that they couldn¡¯t deal with tomorrow, and would lose directly on the first day . Instead, he waited quietly for the mentor to send the scroll . Li Luo turned his head around boringly, and then the corner of his eyes saw a tall silhouette . This young man only looked like he was sixteen-seventeen years old . He had a dark green long hair, a pair of dark green eyes, white skin like porcin, and facial features which differed from Elvis¡¯ deep features, appeared to be somewhat soft, but not girly, his whole face seemed exceptionally handsome, and equally matched with Elvis . Li Luo looked at him for a good while, before he able to determine the young man characters in the book, while the protagonist participated in thepetition, he encountered his follower, which was a rare genius young man¡ª¡ªSizel . Sizel was from the school that had a good rtionship with St . Helier Magic Academy, he was the first-year leader of the Cardenas Magic Academy, at the moment he was about to break through the fourth rank barrier and enter the level of a five-star Intermediate Magus . In the end of semifinals match, Sizel almost made the protagonist use his real power which was in the fifth rank, fortunately, the protagonist still insisted on and did not expose his real strength, and finally let Sizel win . Li Luo suddenly remembered that when he wrote this plot, in order to make his younger sister a little more interested in reading his novel, he added a bit of an ambiguous rtionship between Sizel and the protagonist . It could be seen in the description of Sizel¡¯s appearance, if Elvis was just like the sun that burned people¡¯s eyes, then he was the bright moon hanging in the sky in the dark night . Just as Li Luo stared at him, Sizel who was not far away seemed to notice his line of sight, and turned over his face, as his dark green phoenix eyes also looked at Li Luo¡¯s direction . Li Luo immediately shrunk his small head and buried his face inside Elvis¡¯ bosom, avoiding the probing line of sight of Sizel . He didn¡¯t anticipate that Sizel¡¯s sense would be so sensitive, he just stared at him for a bit longer, and he quickly discovered it . Elvis looked at Li Luo¡¯s body which was going even further inside his bosom, and then asked, [What¡¯s wrong? Does your body feel ufortable?] [No, it¡¯s nothing . ] Li Luo immediately replied . He absolutely couldn¡¯t say that he was looking at the protagonist¡¯s best friend as the result of him discovering him, in order to avoid the other person¡¯s line of sight, he hid inside his bosom, right? Anyway, at the moment he was a cat, even if he was discovered, it doesn¡¯t matter, right? When Li Luo thought until here, he immediately pulled out his head from Elvis¡¯ embrace . He once again looked in Sizel¡¯s direction, but the young man¡¯s silhouette had been long gone . Elvis while holding Li Luo in his arms was standing in the public square for about an hour before the mentor came and immediately made them line up to draw a scroll . Those who already drew a scroll could immediately leave, as long as they came to this ce on time tomorrow morning to participate in thepetition . Elvis still maintained an unhurried posture, and when other people were rushing over to line up, he slowly walked and lined up behind the people . So, when Elvis withdrew the scroll, more than half of the disciples of St . Helier Magic Academy had been long gone . ***** Because of therge number of participants, the first round was divided into three days, Elvis withdrew an empty scroll on the first day, so the next day, he did not go to participate in thepetition . So on that day, Elvis took Li Luo out to eat and drink in Yale City, there was not the slightest bit of nervousness about the match . The next day, Elvis looked at his schedule, before turning over his head and said to Li Luo, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go with me today . Today I only have one match, moreover, it¡¯s the first round, I wille back in an hour . ¡± Li Luo also had no objection, with Elvis¡¯ strength, it was estimated that he would solve the first round ofpetition in just ten minutes or so . Of course, if he used his real strength, maybe before his opponent was able to attack, he would have already won . ***** On the third day in the afternoon, the first round of the tournament was finally over, and the rest of the time left was scheduled for twenty matches for the second round . Elvis once again withdrew an empty scroll, because they had visited all of the ces in Yale City, Elvis didn¡¯t go out this day, he sat in the room to study that iplete and old small bell and that simple and unadorned bracelet . That previous senior who had be a Saint Magus only mentioned this magic staff matter that he left behind, but did not exin how to merge these three items into a magic staff . Elvis could only explore it on his own, but he already tried a lot of methods he knew, and those two items stillid silently on the ground without any reaction . Elvis put away the two items, there was a trace of a disappointed expression that shed through his azure eyes, apparently, he could only wait until he got the third item and then try again . Li Luo naturally knew that Elvis would not discover anything on his first attempt, he sat next to Elvis and watched Elvis trying to merge the two items without any gain, there was a trace of a guilty conscience in his gaze . So in the evening, when Elvis overwhelmed his lover, he found that Li Luo was particrly obedient, previously he had to make him in a daze before he was willing to move in that position, but tonight after a few sentences of coaxing, Li Luo only hesitated for a while, before he agreed . Although he didn¡¯t know what the reason was, Elvis naturally would not refuse such a good opportunity, he would wait until he finished enjoying it before thinking about it again . When he finished tossed around Li Luo who obediently washed himself clean before sending himself into his mouth, the man who had been eaten dry and clean by him had long fallen asleep . Elvis cleaned up the bed, before carrying Li Luo in his arms as he walked towards the bathroom, ced Li Luo into the bathtub and then helped Li Luo clean up, before returning and ced Li Luo back on the bed, Elvis opened the quilt and slid himself in, the person who was originally unconscious on the bed automatically rolled up inside his bosom . Afterward, Li Luo¡¯s lips mumbled a few times, as his brows slightly frowned, before he sank even more deeply into sleep . Elvis looked at Li Luo who was sleeping quietly in his bosom, stretched out his hand, and pushed aside the strands of silver long hair on his forehead that blocked his appearance . Then he lowered his head and gently kissed his smooth forehead before encircling Li Luo¡¯s waist as sleep overtook him . ***** When the number of people that were eliminated became more and more many along with the advancement of the tournament, the rest of the people that remained would start to participate in several matches a day . At this time, the various academies also discussed to open thepetition to the public and give the opportunity for the people outside to observe the matches . The people who nned to watch thepetition had long been waiting in Yale City, and eager to get into action for a long time . By the time when the news was released, even the mostst-ss seats were grabbed within minutes . Those who camete were all regretting that they moved too slow before right away began to inquire about the time of the next seat sale, they must hurriedly move forward and immediately snatch the seats the next time . The disciples of the academies that participated in the tournament coulde and watch the match for free at any time, and the disciples who had matches could leave a seat for one person with the best position to observe . As Elvis participated in thepetition, he naturally would reserve one of the best seats for Li Luo . The people that sat around Li Luo looked at the fluffy kitten upying a seat with the best viewing angle, almost all of them felt their heart itch wanting to rece that kitten¡¯s position . However, before they sat down, they had already seen the owner of the cat, and they all had experienced the cold chills that emitted from the cat owner which was as if say do note close, in addition, his aura was much stronger than them . Even if seeing the small and round cat squatting down and only upying one-quarter of the seat was strange, they also wouldn¡¯t dare to grab the seat . Afterward, they saw the cat¡¯s ownerbat ability was formidable, they immediately didn¡¯t even dare to have this idea again¡ª¡ªThis kind of pet that had an owner who would kill people if they went near it, who still dare to provoke? After that, as long as Li Luo showed up, even if Li Luo went out and wandered around, beforeing back, that best seat would still be empty for him, and no one dared to grab it . In this way, thepetition went on for half a month and finally entered the semifinals . Because there were only over twenty people left, Elvis had to participate in almost three matches every day, and in order to maintain his own current level at the fourth rank, the time he spent on battles every day had also lengthened a lot . Today, Elvis¡¯ opponent in the second match was Sizel . Li Luo squatted down on the seat that Elvis specially chose for him, as he looked at the two young men with exceptionally handsome appearances standing against each other on the battle stage, his two front paws couldn¡¯t help but move a few times . Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69: Saint Magus 2 . 32 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Although Li Luo already knew the oue of the match, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous for Elvis . A littlemotion couldn¡¯t help but rise from the female audience who upied one-quarter of the site when they saw the two young men with very outstanding appearances show up on the stage . The male audience was also whispering with each other discussing the performances of the two of them in their previous matches . When the mentor who acted as a referee and stood between the two men, seeing such an enthusiastic reaction from the scene, he deliberately extended his time to exin, until all of the people¡¯s eyes were filled with nervousness, only then did he announce the start of the match . The seats in the spectator¡¯s stage were almost fully booked . The record of Elvis and Sizel¡¯s previous matches were total victories, neither lost even once . Also during this semifinal round was the first time for the two individuals withplete victory records to meet each other . Li Luo opened his big amber colored cat pupils wide, and looked at the battle stage that had been covered by a transparent magic arrays¡ª¡ªin order to prevent the magic used by disciples during a battle from spreading to the audiences in the spectator¡¯s stage, so before the start of each match, the mentor who acts as a referee would withdraw from the battle stage, and apply these protective arrays around the stage . The match had only started for a few seconds, but the rays of magic light had already shed like fireworks on the battle stage and made the atmosphere immediately became tense . Li Luo¡¯s gaze was mostly on Elvis¡¯ body, Elvis had long since cut his golden hair short, and as he and Sizel cast a spell to form a water dragon, before the two dragons dashed forward and shed head to head, they created a gale of wind that blew up and down,pletely exposing the full line of Elvis¡¯ forehead, and his pair of sharp azure eyes . The ck magic robes on his body were also fluttering, and his whole person was just like he was floating in the wind . Although he was blown by the wind, Elvis¡¯ footsteps were not the slightest bit deviated, as if he had be one with the wind . Sizel¡¯s body seemed to be surrounded by a circle of green light, to resist the invasion of the wind . As the two dragons continuously fought, Sizel waved his magic staff within his hand again, and once againunched an attack on Elvis . Small pieces of snowkes gradually condensed into an ice phoenix, as it spread its wings and circled in the air a few times before swiftly diving down toward Elvis . Elvis¡¯ eyes were sharp, as he flipped the magic staff in his hand, and arge wave of green vines emerged from the ground before they entangled the ice phoenix above . The ice phoenix seemed to have its own consciousness, nting its flight to avoid the countless vines that rushed into it . The vines were also pursued closely by the escaping ice phoenix that evaded everything . The ice phoenix evaded several more times, before crying out a few times, and pping its wings toward the vines, as countless amount of wind and snow instantly condensed under its wings, the vine that was attacked by it waspletely frozen and became an iceberg with a strange shape . Upon seeing this, Elvis began muttering something in his mouth, soon afterward a bodyposed of mes was formed, as a tiger with a pair of bright red wings appeared out of thin air, it let out a loud roar, before fiercely rushing toward the ice phoenix . At this time, the two dragons who were fighting above had disappeared because the magic powers that supported them were exhausted and finally were unable to distinguish the oue . However, the battle situation below was very fierce . All of the people that were watching the match didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, only feeling that their eyes were almost out of use . Although the entrance fee that they had to pay was very expensive, after seeing such a wonderful match, everyone felt that the ticket that they bought was simply too cheap . Li Luo looked at this kind of equally matched battle on the stage, the tail behind him went straight, out of nervousness, and the heart inside his chest was beating very powerfully, to personally see such a match, the feeling was totally different from the time when he wrote it . When he was writing this scene, it was just an image in his mind, there may be some surge of excitement, but it was certainly not like seeing the real scene, where he felt that his heart was about to jump out . With the passage of time, the match on the stage became more and more intense . Sizel¡¯s original healthy face now looked a bit pale, it seemed that he already used up a big part of his magic power, and it was estimated that it would be totally exhausted after a while . Elvis¡¯ eyes slightly shed, he suddenly turned over his face and looked at Li Luo who unconsciously stood up, he opened his mouth slightly as he looked at Li Luo¡¯s side . The ripples in his eyes seemed to contain countless thoughts . Then Elvis closed his eyes, and hisplexion also gradually became pale just like Sizel, he was even weaker and seemed to consume even more magic power than Sizel . Finally, when Elvis showed a bit gap, Sizel immediately seized this opportunity, and he quickly made a strike at Elvis . When the blow was about to arrive in front of Elvis, a white light quickly shed, blocked the blow, and the mentor standing outside the stage took back his hand, before looking appreciatively at Sizel and Elvis, then announced, ¡°Sizel won . ¡± In his opinion, these two disciples were very good, both of them were very good seedlings . Sizel was a publicly known genius, he did not expect that the rising star disciple was also so good, it was beyond his expectations . Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70: Saint Magus 2 . 33 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . After Elvis returned to the St . Helier Magic Academy, he once again began his daily activities in the library . Elvis nned to leave the St . Helier Magic Academy with Li Luo, as soon as he finished reading all the magic scrolls on the second level of the academy¡¯s library . However, looked at the progress, it was estimated that after reading these books, it should almost be the end of the semester . Six days after returning to the academy, when Elvis studied a magic scroll in the corner of the second level of the library, he suddenly felt that his body seemed to transmit out a slight and soft chanting sound, and rapidly felt just like he became a newborn . Elvis¡¯ eyes flickered, he calmly put back the scrolls in his hand on the bookshelf, before hurrying out of the library, and returned to his room while holding Li Luo . At the time of thepetition, Elvis originally already had some feeling that he was not far from the breakthrough into a six-star Great Magus, but he did not expect it to be so fast . Elvis directly sat down cross-legged when he returned to his room and felt the magic power in his body began to madly rush forth, his brows slightly frowned, as he opened his mouth and called out, ¡°Ludwig . ¡± Even though Elvis only called him, Li Luo immediately understood what he meant . He lightly jumped to Elvis¡¯ side, his amber eyes emitted ayer of misty golden light before transparent protective arrays that were one meter in diameter appeared around Elvis¡¯ whole body and the magic force that just started to surge into the air immediately disappeared . After two hours, Elvis inside the protective arrays opened his eyes . Li Luo was looking at him with a rare pleasant expression, and Elvis immediately understood that he had broken through the fifth-rank barrier and entered the six-star Great Magus . From today on, Elvis had taken another new step . ***** Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, another week passed after Elvis became a six-star Great Magus . After he finished attend today¡¯s ss, Elvis let Li Luo jump from his desk drawer into hisp . When Elvis was about to take Li Luo with him to the library, Chris, dressed in a white long skirt, walked over to him, ¡°Elvis, are you originally from the Roxis n? I always thought that you were not a member of any family, so every time you took a long vacation, you didn¡¯t go back to your n and reunite with your family . ¡± After Elvis heard Chris¡¯ words, he immediately stopped his footsteps from leaving, and turned over his head and looked at Chris, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chris did not think that Elvis would pay attention to herself, because when she talked to Elvis before, Elvis would practically never have any desire to talk with her, but she did not have time to be happy when she saw Elvis¡¯ terrified cold eyes . Those pair of limpid eyes that looked like the color of the sky was now looked just like a coldke that had been frozen for a thousand years, as they emitted faint cold chills, and merely a nce was able to instantly make people feel cold from the outside straight to the heart . The smile on Chris¡¯ face could not help but be frozen by Elvis¡¯ ice cold gaze, and couldn¡¯t help but retreat a small step back . When Elvis saw Chris like this, he immediately put away the cold look in his eyes, as it changed back to the usual color, and back to the way that he usually treated other people, he continuously asked, ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± Chris felt that her own limbs had be somewhat stiff because of Elvis¡¯ gaze just a moment ago, and now she had finally returned to normal, no longer looking like she was frozen . However, her heart had just received a fright from Elvis, it would not be dissipated so quickly . Chris still kept the distance that she had from Elvis after she retreated, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva, before continuing, ¡°This was also the news that I received today . It was said that you are a member of the Roxis n, and it is already spreading outside . Because of your roots, Roxis n¡¯s reputation in the whole Wate Empire had risen, and the n that was originally not even a third-rate n has be very close to a second-rate n . ¡± After all, Elvis¡¯ performance in the academies tournament until semifinals when he lost the match and did not have the opportunity topete again, was very outstanding . He was only seventeen years old, and already a four-star Junior Magus, his innate talent couldn¡¯t be said to not be high . Elvis¡¯ fame rose after his match with Sizel finished . Therefore, after the Roxis n spread out the news that Elvis was their n member, their n was immediately able to make an exception to rise from an almost third-rate n into a n that was ssified as a second-rate n in the Wate Empire . Elvis couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes, he didn¡¯t have any intent and was unwilling to once again join the n, those people woulde up with such a method to use him, really did they think he was dead? As Elvis¡¯ mind shed countless thoughts, his eyes changed from the original azure color into dark blue, which seemed just like the water in the deepest part of theke, it looked very serene and deep . Sensing the change of Elvis¡¯ emotions, Li Luo raised his head and let out a ¡°meow¡± sound in worry . Elvis immediately reached out his hand and caressed Li Luo¡¯s head a few times, then nodded to Chris, ¡°Thank you . ¡± After that, Elvis left the ssroom with Li Luo . Elvis was ready to find the mentor who managed their ss to make request leave and go back to Mika City, he didn¡¯t want Roxis n to be proud of his reputation for a long time . ***** Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71: Saint Magus 2 . 34 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . When the great elder who was standing nearby saw this situation, he immediately stepped forward in front of the patriarch that had staggered back a step and blocked Elvis . The somewhat muddy old eyes were staring at Elvis, the great elder pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Elvis, for what reason did you return to the n?¡± The words the great elder said didn¡¯t mention that Elvis was trespassing into the main house, but were as if he was returning to the Roxis n because he was a n member, the level of the great elder¡¯s speech couldn¡¯t be said to not be high . After he heard the great elder¡¯s words, Elvis¡¯ expression became even colder as his gaze swept over the great elder in front of him . Li Luo also looked hatefully at the enemies in front from Elvis¡¯ shoulder, there was a faint golden light filling his amber eyes . His tail was standing up, as he bared his sharp teeth at the great elder and the patriarch, posing in a posture of attack . ¡°You may have long since forgotten how my grandmother died, but I will never forget the way she had died . ¡± Elvis did not step forward again, but instead stood in the same ce, the corner of his mouth was curved in a sneer, and then he spoke thergest amount of words that he had ever said to the great elder and the patriarch from the very beginning until now, ¡°You maybe don¡¯t remember what I saidst time . I am not a member of your Roxis n, and I also don¡¯t want to waste my time exining these matters that don¡¯t make any sense . ¡± The great elder felt that Elvis was getting more and more dangerous, his sleeve shook lightly before a magic staff that he used for decades appeared in his hand . Just as the great elder had gone into a defensive posture, the next moment, a python made of green vines appeared in the air, it instantly opened its big mouth wide, before rushing toward the ce where he and the patriarch were standing . The great elder immediately waved his magic staff and summoned another snake made of vines to block Elvis¡¯ attack . The two snakes immediately fought with each other, as its huge body rolled around the room, issuing a loud noise, making the tables and chairs beside them vigorously sway, before it was thrown to a distant ce and broken into pieces . However Elvis¡¯ attack was far more than that, and in the next second, the great elder obviously felt that his legs were slowly sinking down . The great elder discovered that the floor under his feet had turned into a thickyer of quicksand, and it continued to greedily devour the legs of him and the patriarch . Upon seeing this, the patriarch also picked up his magic staff and began to wield his magic to help himself and the great elder out of the quicksand that devoured them . However, when he began to cast his magic, he discovered that he had no way to get rid of Elvis¡¯ magic . The patriarch was immediately startled, this kind of situation would only ur when the opponent¡¯s level was higher than himself . He looked into Elvis¡¯ direction in disbelief, he was clearly still a four-star Junior Magus, but the fact that he was unable to remove the magic that Elvis applied was also true . What the hell is going on here? When the great elder saw this, he quickly cast a spell to save himself and the patriarch from their current predicament . But at the same time, he did not notice Elvis¡¯ next move . That dark green vine snake that originally battled against the other dark green vine snake that the great elder had summoned, suddenly split into three . The big one still wrestling with the one in front of it, while the other two moved quickly to the great elder and the patriarch . Caught unprepared, the great elder and the patriarch¡¯s bodies were bound by the two vine snakes, and they were quickly wrapped into two dark green cocoon-like objects, as the two people who tightly wrapped in the two dark green cocoons immediately were unable to move even the slightest bit . This time, not only the patriarch but even the great elder looked towards Elvis in disbelief, his rank was obviously two levels higher than Elvis, he was a Great Magus . However, he discovered his ability was unable to cope with even one-half of Elvis¡¯, after a few fights, he immediately made one careless move, and permitted himself to fall under Elvis¡¯ calctions . Fortunately, Elvis did not have any intent to kill them, so the great elder and the patriarch were only trapped there and unable to move . Except for being ufortable, there was no other danger . Elvis¡¯ eyes were serene and cold as he looked at the bound bodies of the great elder and the patriarch, and even their mouths were blocked, before saying, ¡°If you can guarantee, that you will not use me again for your n¡¯s fame in the future, I will immediately release you, moreover I¡¯ll close my mouth about what happened today . ¡± After speaking until here, Elvis paused for a moment, and then said with eyes showing obvious killing intent towards the great elder and the patriarch, ¡°If you promise me now, but let me hear a rumor like this spreading afterward, in that case, I don¡¯t mind once again taking a bit of trouble upon myself toe and dispose of you . ¡± The great elder¡¯s muddy eyes stared at Elvis, and he understood that Elvis was telling the truth . His threat was alsopletely not a joke . At the moment, if he wanted to kill both of them, they had would¡¯ve long been dead, yet he let them go . Obviously, it was not because he was worried about them, rather he didn¡¯t want to go through the trouble . This child, now already had no affections remaining toward the n he grew up with . For him, they were now worse than strangers . The great elder¡¯s expression was depressed, regarding death, everybody was afraid of it, including him . He couldn¡¯t speak, so he was only able to nod at Elvis, to express his answer that he promised him . Elvis did not immediately let them go but turned his gaze to the patriarch who had not yet responded . When the patriarch made contact with Elvis¡¯ iparable ice cold eyes and saw the great elder had already nodded and agreed, he also immediately nodded his head at Elvis . Elvis released the two of them, then swept his eyes over the great elder and the patriarch, ¡°Remember your words . ¡± After that, Elvis used a teleportation scroll and quickly disappeared from the room, immediately transferring himself out of Mika City . Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72: Saint Magus 2 . 35 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Both Li Luo and Elvis were sitting inside a cave, and there was a fire burning in the middle of the two of them, as the light emitted from the fire made the faces of the two men be dyed in ayer of faint orange . Yesterday morning, because of sudden heavy rain, the two men abandoned the idea of doing battle with a magical beast, and then searched with the fastest speed for a ce to stay, only to find this suitable cave after more than an hour . After sleeping in the cave for one night, listening to the rain outside, which still did no show any signs of stopping, Li Luo and Elvis continued to stay in the cave and finished their breakfast that settled against the fire . The rainsted for an exceptionally long time, even after one day and one night it still did not stop . It was not until the afternoon that Li Luo heard the rain outside gradually bing pattered . ¡°Elvis, the rain seems like it¡¯s going to stop . ¡± Li Luo¡¯s eyes brightened, he immediately stood up and said, ¡°I will go to the cave¡¯s entrance to take a look . ¡± After that, Li Luo walked toward the cave¡¯s entrance which was not far away . When he arrived at the entrance, Li Luo used his hand to push away the vines hanging down on the cave¡¯s entrance, he lifted his eyes and looked out, sure enough, he saw the original downpour, now gradually be continuous drizzling . The distant sky also showed a bright color, immediately afterward the outline of the sun slowly revealed high in the bright sky . Then, a seven-colored rainbow bridge right away appeared there . The rainbow bridge was not as indistinct and hazy as Li Luo had seen before, rather it hung very clearly in the air, with two gray clouds floating at both ends of the bridge . Against the projection of bright yellow-colored light from the rear and the dense forest under the misty rain, everything looked like a dream and fantasy, just like entering a fairy tale world in general . Li Luo was instantly fascinated by the beautiful scenery in the front of his eyes, the tip of his nose smelt the very fresh and clean air after the rain settled in the forest, and suddenly felt the exhaustion in his whole body wash away . Elvis walked from behind Li Luo¡¯s body to his side and saw the little emotions shing in Li Luo¡¯s eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but hook the corner of his mouth . Right at this moment, Elvis suddenly felt an inexplicable tremor in his heart, as the blood in his whole body gradually boiled up along with it . This familiar feeling made Elvis¡¯ azure eyes shrink for a moment . Elvis took back the hand that wanted to encircle Li Luo¡¯s waist and looked towards the direction that made him feel familiar . Li Luo also noticed the change in Elvis¡¯ mood, he withdrew back his line of sight, and turned his gaze towards Elvis, before asking, ¡°Elvis, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The third item has appeared . ¡± Elvis narrowed his eyes, ¡°And, it is moving . ¡± Finally appeared? When Li Luo heard Elvis¡¯ words, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but immediately brighten up . This meant, he and Elvis could finally enter the new transcript . Elvis figured out the speed and direction of that thing¡¯s movement before reaching out his hand and embraced Li Luo¡¯s waist, then took Li Luo to jump off from the cave¡¯s entrance that was located in the middle part of a mountain . Before the two of themnded, a tree root regiment rapidly rose up from the ground and caught the two men, then along with Elvis¡¯ jumping, the same tree roots would continuously emerge above the ground, steadily transporting the two men to the location . When the two of them rushed toward that thing that made Elvis feel a reaction, it seemed to be aware that someone was behind its back and chasing after itself, as the speed of it¡¯s running became even faster . Elvis was continuously chasing after the thing in front of them that was moving fast and constantly changing direction while holding Li Luo . Finally, after almost two hours, the animal which ran away while constantly changing directions in front seemed to be tired, and its speed slowly decreased . Elvis instantly took this opportunity and rushed in that direction even faster . After only ten minutes, the two men saw a magical beast that looked like a lion, with one long horn on its head leaping forward and running away . Apparently sensing that the thing that had been chasing itself before was already not far away from it, the magical beast turned around and looked back . Its deep purple eyes shed through a dark light, immediately afterward it squatted down its back legs as it ran, to elerate a bit of speed, and increased some distance from Elvis and Li Luo . When Elvis approached the magical beast, he felt that the resonance in his body became more and more clear, he also increased his speed to catch up with that magical beast . The two men and one beast yed this kind of chasing war inside the vast Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . The size of that magical beast¡¯s body was just like a lion, all muscles in its were knotted, and every step that fell on the ground caused very small vibration . Its huge head asionally turned to the left and right, trying to find the way, in addition, to avoid the spells that Elvis cast, the magical beast¡¯s speed continuously changed between fast and slow . Until it ran to a hill surrounded by some strange rocks, only then did the speed of this magical beast look as if it was being hindered by the strange terrain, as its speed slowed down . The magical beast moved his huge head, before turning over its body, seeming like it wanted to change direction and continue running . However, how could Elvis permit it to have the chance to once again change direction and escape, he immediately began to softly chant a spell, beforending on one of the erected stones . Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73: Saint Magus 2 . 36 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . ¡°This magic relic is also myst little test to help you . It has existed on this continent for over ten thousand years, and every time it opened, was because of the emergence of a new Saint Magus . ¡± After speaking until here, Brian lifted his eyes and gazed into the distance, his pupils shed a silver ray of light, seemed to be recalling something from the past, ¡°A new Saint Magus has not appeared in this continent for nearly a thousand years, to the extent that the existence of our Saint Magus has be a legend, almost unknown . Until you appeared¡ª¡ªElvis, you are the only person in the continent who has awakened the bloodline of the Saint Magus in thest thousand years, I believe that you will certainly be able to once again show our glory . ¡± When Elvis listened to Brian¡¯s words, his face was still the same as usual, there was no extra expression that emerged . Regarding once again showing the glory of the Saint Magus, Elvis did not have any interest in doing so . The reason he wanted to be stronger, was always to protect the people he wanted to protect . Now that he and Ludwig were able tomunicate through divine sense, this belief was even stronger . As long as he still existed, he would not let anyone or anything harm Ludwig . ¡°Now let me exin about some of the things rted to this ce . As you can see, this area is covered byyers of dense fog . Apart from the center of the circle where you are standing, you only are able to see the things within 20 meters, anything else is unclear . ¡± Brian said while pointing to the hazy environment around him, ¡°Of course, this dense fog also able to dissipate, but it is only after you have passed the level of trials . Every time you pass through one trial, there will be a certain range of fog around you that will be dispersed along with it . You need to pass ten levels of trials in total to reach thest level¡ª¡ªthat is located on the other side of this area with dense fog . And the teleportation array for leaving this magic relic is at thest level . If you n to seize every opportunity and go straight through the dense fog to look for the teleportation array, then I can tell you now that there is a transparent barrier between each level, as long as you do not cross the location where the barrier is, you will never able to reach the next level . ¡± Elvis slightly raised his eyebrows that was difficult to detect, after he listened to Brian¡¯s words . Just now he indeed had this idea sh in his mind, but it was only for a moment . ¡°In every level, you will be given a magic scroll . You need to learn all the contents inside, by the time when you truly master it, only then will it be possible to enter the next level . ¡± When Elvis heard this, his eyes immediately shed a light, so the real purpose Brian threw him in this ce, was actually because he wanted to make him learn the contents inside those scrolls . Since Brian specially mentioned it to him, that meant that those scrolls should be very important to the people who inherit the Saint Magus¡¯ bloodline . Elvis would never refuse something that would be able to improve his strength . Therefore, even if Brian was able to offer him a shortcut, he would still choose to pass these trials to enhance his strength . Li Luo was standing beside Elvis while listening quietly to the conversation between Elvis and Brian . As the author of this book, although he had forgotten most of the contents in the book, Li Luo still had somewhat of a vague impression about some of the quite important plot points, in addition, Xiao Qi had also provided him the summary of the entire novel, so the scene of the plot at this moment he still had a little impression of emerged out . Anyway, Elvis would stay in this magic relic for a few years, before eventually being able to leave this ce smoothly, Li Luo had nothing to worry about . ¡°......If you don¡¯t have any other questions to ask, then I will give you thest item to form the magic staff . Of course, after that, I will also teach you how to reassemble them into the magic staff . ¡± Brian paused for a moment, seeing Elvis was still looking at him, without saying anything, he slightly lowered his body, then softly stroked the top of the magical beast¡¯s head which had squatted down at the side of his feet . Under the gentle caress of Brian, the magical beast docilely rubbed its fluffy head against Brian¡¯s palm . Brian¡¯s eyes shed a trace of more gentle expression, as he continued stroking that huge head with his hand . After that, his hand reached out to a long horn at the top of the magical beast¡¯s head . When Brian¡¯s hand touched the light brown colored horn, two dazzling white lights shone above the horn . After the white light disappeared, the long horn on the head of magical beast suddenly broke almost half, and there were two slender and short objects in Brian¡¯s hands . Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74: Saint Magus 2 . 37 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . In the misty and dense forest, there was a constant sh of dazzling rays of light, apanied by earth-shattering vibrations, as well as the roaring sound of a beast . A slender figure of a man was faintly discernible from inside the dense fog, and his whole body seemed to be encircled by ayer of golden light . Every time the ws of the magical beast that did battle against him touched thisyer of golden light, the magical beast would immediately issue the sound of a painful roar, although the magical beast wanted to use its ws to tear this human in front of it to shreds, it was unable to take one step further and touch the slender figure . Beside the slender figure, there was also a small and round cat that had fully grown up to an adult that was the size of two and a half palms . Its speed was very fast, forming a white shadow as it moved around the magical beast, and left a pair of seemingly small w marks, but when the magical beast was not careful, the shadow always leave behind a long wound, and sometimes the wounds were so deep that you could see the white bones underneath . This person and that small and round cat were Elvis and Li Luo . Three months ago, under the guidance of Brian, Elvis seeded in getting the three items, and through a strange magical array, synthesized a magic staff with the height of more than half of a person, and seemed to be surrounded by the sun, moon, and stars¡¯ splendor . The magic staff that he was holding in his hand now, which seemed to be a very beautiful magical staff, was precisely the magic staff that they crafted . After more than three hours of a fierce battle with that magical beast, Elvisunched a final attack and stabbed its heart, the magical beast fell to the ground and made a mournful sound but no longer was able to stand up . Soon after, the magical beast stopped breathing, its huge body slowly turned into a lump of mist, before quickly dissipating into the air . Elvisnded on the ground, as the golden light that surrounded his whole body also quickly retracted inside the magic staff . When he saw that fierce magical beast had finally turned into a void of mist, Elvis did not have a trace of a bewildered expression on his face or in his eyes, in the past three months, he had seen such a situation too many times . Three months ago, after he got the magic staff that was the most suitable for a Saint Magus¡ª¡ªthe Mingxi spirit staff, Elvis immediately entered the first level area with Li Luo . The first trial level was rtively simple after he entered, Elvis instantly practiced the scrolls of magic and martial arts skills provided inside, and he only spent three days to master them, he also finished the trial in one day . But starting from the second level, the scrolls of magic and martial arts skills that needed to be mastered got harder and harder, and Elvis took more than two months to pass the second level, at the moment, he and Li Luo just passed through it and went to the third level . It took eight days for Elvis and Li Luo to advance a little farther . Li Luonded from midair, then changed back into his human form, before walking to Elvis¡¯ side, he looked at the dense fog in the front, the white mist covered that ce, he was unable to see the situation inside . Behind him and Elvis, was the blue sky, a dense forest, short and green bushes, a field of green grass, and various scenery that set each other off nicely . The front and behind had formed what appeared to be two entirely different worlds . Because they just finished a fierce battle, both of them felt that they had consumed too much their physical strength, and needed to replenish it . Elvis caught two rabbits within the range of forest scenery, then went to a small stream to wash away the bloody smell, before he had begun to make a fire and roasted them . Because he often went inside the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts to exercise, Elvis was already very skillful at roasting meat, not long after, the air was filled with the meats fragrance . After he had roasted them properly, Elvis cut one of the back legs of a rabbit and handed it over to Li Luo, then he cut another back leg with a knife, and unhurriedly ate it . Li Luo took a bite of the fat rabbit leg, the whole rabbit¡¯s back leg was roasted very deliciously by Elvis, the outer skin was crispy and the meat inside was very tender, when he took a bite, its fat liquid went straight into his mouth . Elvis looked at Li Luo¡¯s amber colored cat pupils that were squinting as he ate, and couldn¡¯t help but slightly hook the corner of his lips and lower his head, then kiss those moist lips which were soaked in the fat liquid after taking a bite of the rabbit leg . Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75: Saint Magus 2 . 38 [Not fully edited] Elvis and Li Luo moved toward the dense fog in the front of them, after they entered the fog, the original clear scenery behind them was quickly covered with a dense fog which was just like a thickyer of gauze,pletely unclear . What they could see now was only the scenery within 20 meters radius around them . From now on, if they do not pass this trial smoothly, the dense fog around them will not dissipate . However, this ce was very strange, although they can only see the scenery within 20 meters radius around them, there was no obstruction to look at the sky above, they able to look very far . At this moment, the sky was sunny and cloudless, only the sun was hanging high in the sky . After Elvis entered the white fog, his eyes right away had a look of vignce, and his also holding the magic staff within his hand tightly, as hepletely concentrated his attention to the situation around him . Li Luo has long been changed into cat¡¯s form, his back was raised and his tail was erected, he also quickly entered the state of guard . In front of one person and one cat, inside the misty white fog, a vague shadow appeared . And as time went on, that shadow gradually became more and more clear . Unlike the previous trials, where the ones that appeared were giant magical beasts, the dark shadow that appeared now was very slender, it doesn¡¯t look like a magical beast but resemble a human . When Elvis saw the vague shadow, he immediately narrowed his eyes and pointed his magic staff in his hand towards that shadow direction . Only after a few seconds, the dense fog surrounding the shadows gradually dispersed and vanished . When he saw the appearance of the trial that he need to pass in this level before his eyes, Elvis can¡¯t help show a trace of startled expression . Because what appeared in front of him was a young man with the same looks as him . It¡¯s just that this young man¡¯s eyes were blood red, and his mouth was not like a normal human . When he looked at Elvis that standing in front of himself, the young man excitedly moved his fingers, and draw back the corners of his mouth widely, revealing the sharp teeth . Elvis¡¯ azure eyes shed a trace of darkness, he waved the magic staff in his hand a few times, decided to take the initiative to strike first . Several dozen of vines very quickly emerged from the ground behind the young man, then squirmed toward the young man with blood red eyes . The young man seemed to have been long anticipated Elvis¡¯ move, his figure nimbly jumped up, then flipped once in the air and leap to the distance, avoid Elvis¡¯ sneak attack . Afterwards, the young man stretched out his left hand, the thick fog which just like the cow milk right away lingered on his hand, as it spinning around his hand . When the fog was dissipated, there was a magic staff in his hand which had the same appearance as the Mingxi spirit staff that Elvis holding . Li Luo looked at the person who seemed to be surrounded by ayer of darkness and had the look that almost identical to Elvis, don¡¯t know why he felt very annoying to his past self for actually created this character within the original text . Li Luo strides forward with his four paws and quickly moved to Elvis¡¯ side, before revealing his sharp teeth toward the young man with a pair of blood red eyes . This difficult battle was about to begin formally . ***** St . Helier Magic Academy . At this moment, it was the hottest time of the day, as the sun that hung high in the sky casting it bright radiance towards the ground . Even though separated by ayer of ss window, you can still felt the scalding heat of sunlight on the skin . Chris was sitting at the side of ssroom¡¯s window, her very smooth brown long hair, seemed to sh out ayer of dazzling golden radiance under the illumination of sunlight . The mentor on the podium was still holding a magic scroll while give lecture to the disciples below the stage, but Chris¡¯ attention hadpletely did not ced in the current ss . Chris slightly leaned over her head, as her bright and beautiful dark green eyes looked outside of the window under the sun, into the flower beds which filled with the colorful beautiful flowers, but her train of thought already long been drifted to the distance . She had not seen Elvis for more than seven months, thest time she saw him, she was frightened by Elvis¡¯ imposing manner, Chris couldn¡¯t help but felt her body slightly stiff when she thought of Elvis at that time . Since that ident, when Elvis once again returned to academy, Chris had only dared to look at Elvis in the distance for more than half a month, but she did not dare to approach him . Because Elvis at that moment gave her a very dangerous feeling, Chris even thought that as long as Elvis wish it, he would be able to right away kill her in split second . It was because of this inexplicable feeling that her heart can not calm down even after a long time . Then when she was able to continue to face Elvis, she found out that Elvis had disappeared . Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76: Saint Magus 2 . 39 [Not fully edited] Unconsciously, they have been in the magic relic for four years . Elvis¡¯ height was five centimeters taller than he was four years ago, and the outline of his face also be a bit more solid . The baby fat on Li Luo¡¯s face was faded within this past four years, and his height was also eight centimeters taller than before, but he was still one head shorter than Elvis . At the moment, they were on thest level, as long as they passed the trial in this level, they right away able to leave this magic relic . This time, it was more than a year earlier than Li Luo was originally written in the book . However, although it was more than a year earlier, Elvis¡¯ rank was still the same as in the original text, which was increase to nine-star Saint Magic Instructor level . In the continent where Elvis was located, there were ten people who able to reach the Saint Magic Instructor level, and there was only one person in the Saint level . And the only Saint level currently has been 165 years old, his whole hair had long been turned white . However, because of the nourishment of his magic power, he still had the appearance of an old man of seventy or eighty years old, and his legs and feet were still very healthy . There was rank higher than Saint level, but it was only a legend circting in the continent . ording to legend, thousands of years ago, there was indeed a stunning genius born in the continent, when he was in his 100s, he had break through the Saint rank barrier and became God . Then this stunning genius was disappeared without trace from the continent shortly after, and no one know where he went, leaving only his legend which still circted on the continent until now . ***** Li Luo was wearing a white mixed with light blue robe, embroidered with several dark clouds, and his long silver hair was simply tied behind his head . As his body grows taller, the lines on Li Luo¡¯s face was also opened up . However, estimated rted to his beast form which was also quite small . His face seemed still very small and delicatepared to the average male . And his figure was also somewhat thinner than other men, while his shoulders were still narrow, the whole person appeared very delicate . Elvis waspletely had the appearance of a youth with a face that even more deep and solid than before, and messy half-length blond short hair . His shoulders were wide and his legs were long, he was wearing a ck close-fitting robe, with a belt of the same color was attached to his waist, which fully showing his strong waistline that looked like a ck panther with full of toughness and explosive power . Fortunately, the clothes that they bought were robes that able to adjust with the change of their bodies skeleton, otherwise, they would have to live wearing animal skin clothes just like savage people, in these four years they were here . Li Luo was followed closely behind Elvis, slowly walked toward the white fog that was rolling around . This piece of white fog was precisely the location where thest level trial was, behind him and Elvis was a forest that has restored to it original green appearance, you able to hear the crisp sound of birds all the time . Thest trial was to temper Elvis¡¯ heart . Comparing with strengthened and refined the external part, the inner part was more difficult to refine and tempering . Only those who had their heart as strong as their external will not be confused by any foreign object in their own line of sight, and able to maintain their calmness at all times and make the best judgment . Only such a person able to be stronger and stronger, and conquer every obstacle . It was easy to refine the body, but it was difficult to refine the heart . The original Elvis was stay in this level for more than a month, and almost unable toe out, ultimately he achieved big enlightenment and broke away from the illusion, and passed this most difficult final level . As thest trial was only refined the heart, and didn¡¯t have other danger, when Elvis entered the white fog, there was no attack from a more aggressive magical beast like before . After he entered the white fog, Elvis appeared to carelessly nced back to Li Luo¡¯s direction from the the corner of his eyes . When he saw Li Luo did not turned into beast form, and also did not had the obvious precaution in his eyes when he nced around, Elvis¡¯ eyes right away shed a trace of unknown light . At that time, when they were in those first third level, Elvis somewhat sense that something was wrong with Li Luo . No, it should be said that he had a strange feeling about Li Luo much earlier, he felt Li Luo seemed to know very clear about what the two of them will experience in the future . It was only at that time, his feeling was not as clear as it was now . After aware of it, Elvis began to subconsciously began to pay attention at Li Luo¡¯s every movements as they went through trials . The more he observed, the more he was shocked by Li Luo¡¯s actions . Although Li Luo¡¯s movements were very subtle, as Elvis was carefully observed it, it was obviously abnormal . Why Ludwig able to know what would happened so clearly? Just like all of these were within his grasp . Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77: Saint Magus 2 . 40 [Not fully edited] What was the thing that Ludwig hiding from him in the end? Of course, Elvis would not directly ask Li Luo about this sensitive topic, when he confirming that Li Luo was really familiar with what would happened next, it has been more than a year now . Whenever Elvis thought of this abnormality of Li Luo, he don¡¯t know why he often felt an unspeakable panicky arose in his heart . This kind of feeling, it felt as if he has been experience it a long time ago, and at the moment it seems that the big lock that hold this taboo has been opened, and it was impossible to push down this feeling back to the bottom of the box . When Elvis thought until here, the color of his azure pupils became a bit dark, he would not force Ludwig to tell him, what he wanted was to let Ludwig himself tell all of these things to him . After Li Luo and Elvis walked into the white fog, the fog around them right away getting thicker and thicker, they were almost able to see the trajectory of fog movement . The silk strands of thick, almost liquidized fog were entangled Elvis¡¯ body, immediately, his whole person was buried by the white fog . Elvis looked vigntly at his surroundings, but he could not see anything clearly . Elvis immediately stretched out his hand to the side, wanted to hold the hand of Li Luo who was on his left . But the hand that he stretched out was get an empty air, there was nothing there . The pupil of Elvis¡¯ eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink, he immediately turned his head to look for Li Luo¡¯s figure, but after Elvis turned around, he only saw a white fog, except it, he can¡¯t see anything . Elvis has lived for almost four years in this magic relic . He had experienced the various level of trials before, and this time trial, he would also certainly able to pass smoothly . Furthermore this was thest level, he will not, and can not admit defeat at thisst moment . However, before that, he must first confirm Ludwig¡¯s location, this was the most important thing for him . Elvis nced around in a circle at the white fog that surrounded him, after a short while, he immediately opened his mouth and shouted: ¡°Ludwig . ¡± Not long after the Elvis voice fell, he felt his left hand covered with a warm and thin palm . He was very familiar with the temperature of this palm, which belonged to Ludwig¡¯s palm . Elvis held that hand, and the corner of lips on his expressionless face hooked up . For him, as long as Ludwig was still by his side, he could face all dangers . On the other hand, the scene in front of Li Luo waspletely different from Elvis, and he can clearly see the scene around him . When Elvis called his name, Li Luo subconsciously wanted to go forward and hold Elvis¡¯ hand, but when he approached Elvis, he right away discover that there was a transparent ss wall which separated him with Elvis . He able to see all of Elvis¡¯ actions, but he couldn¡¯te to Elvis¡¯ side, he could only watched helplessly as Elvis seemed to be holding something, and then the expression on his face right away be slightly gentler in a sh . Li Luo immediately understood that Elvis had entered the illusion . Li Luo followed Elvis¡¯ footsteps, while turned over the synopsis at this level of trial in his mind . If he remembers correctly, Elvis would experience the scene of his grandmother¡¯s death again, and if Elvis unable to control himself and went mad after he faced his grandmother¡¯s corpse, he would be forever stay in this illusion . Elvis was pulled that hand he familiar with, and pratedyer uponyer of white fog in the front of him, which just like stepped across a long corridor of time . There was a sh of dazzling light in front of him, before the scenery suddenly changed . The vibration on the ground, the crowds that fled everywhere, and the magic light that shed in the distant sky, everything was so familiar . Elvis¡¯ eyes that originally have a trace faint smile, immediately disappeared without trace . He looked at the scene in front of him with heavilyplexion, while suppressed the violent emotions in his heart which continuously want to surface . This scene has been appeared countless times in his dream . Elvis can never forget this day, because he was weak, he unable to go out himself to save his only rtives . And he himself was also just like the most inferior and ants, without a bit of dignity plead the other people to help him, but in the end it was still of no use, just because he was a waste, and did not have any value to anyone . Elvis¡¯ face was calm and collected, as he immersed himself in the memory, the hand of the person that he hold firmly, at this time has been disappeared without a trace . Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78: Saint Magus 2 . 41 [Not fully edited] Elvis narrowed his eyes and the color of his pupils changed into dark blue, as he looked deeply at the smiling Li Luo who stood before his own eyes . Seeing the person who he was worried about really appeared in front of him, even though the rational in his mind reminded him that what he saw now was just an illusion . But even so, Elvis still couldn¡¯t control himself, his mind was also didn¡¯t know why began somewhat muddle-headed, and felt his heart was just like being stabbed by knife as it started to felt very hurt . This kind of pain was as if his bones were being pulled out inch by inch from his body, and his blood vessels were peeled off little by little, painful until to the depths of his soul . Elvis felt the sight in the front of him started to blur, what he didn¡¯t know was that his dark blue eyes didn¡¯t know when it had begun to glow with a faint red light, which looked very scary . As Elvis¡¯ contracted beast, Li Luo clearly felt the sudden change of Elvis¡¯ emotions at this moment . He couldn¡¯t help but looked anxiously toward Elvis who was hung his head low not far away and the expression in his face couldn¡¯t see clearly . How was this the same thing? Why was Elvis now, although seemed to be very quiet, but his whole body apparently to be surrounded by pain and madness, and Elvis¡¯ emotions seemed even more unable to suppress than before . Li Luo blinked once before looked unblinkingly at Elvis, he ced his palms on the transparent barrier in front of him, as he watching Elvis¡¯ trembling figure, before his hands could not help but squeezing tightly, so tight until his knuckles were begin turned white . Elvis knelt down quietly on the ground, then suddenly raised his face again, those pair of iparable strange pupils were clearly reflected in Li Luo¡¯s eyes, ¡°If you really leave me, then this world doesn¡¯t have any meaning to me, since it was the case, so what if it waspletely destroyed?¡± Hey, wait, wait a minute! This scene and the script seemed a bit different! Li Luo was so stunned when he saw that kind of Elvis¡¯ ckening appearance, hepletely couldn¡¯t understand why Elvis suddenly became like this . But after hearing Elvis¡¯ words, Li Luo suddenly frozen . Did Elvis be like this because of himself? But how does Elvis know that he would eventually leave this world? Li Luo looked at those dark red eyes of Elvis, with dark blue strange pupils in the middle of it . Even though his face looked very calm, but gave off a very dangerous feeling, Li Luo could not help but felt his mouth a bit dry, and his heart also slightly stuffed . In thest world, after he leaved Qin Yu, he must be like Elvis at the moment,pletely ckening can¡¯t be saved . However, the current him was different from the him at the previous world . In the previous world, he could not stand Qin Yu¡¯s imprisoned, and he did not realize his feelings, thus he wanted to quickly leave Qin Yu . But in this world, he has different feelings toward Elvis, therefore he was willing to be together with Elvis, and there was no trace of rejection when Elvis doing those intimate thing to him . After hepleted the task of this world, Li Luo didn¡¯t want to separate from Elvis and leave this world . He wants to live with Elvis until Elvis was old . However, he did not knew how to exin his origins to Elvis . He did not think that Elvis had long been aware that something was wrong with him, and only never asked him . Li Luo looked at the red color that gradually invaded Elvis¡¯ pupils, and right away felt very anxious . He can¡¯t let Elvis continuously go on like this, it would be really bad if he didn¡¯t stopped it . Li Luo didn¡¯t want to let Elvis in life-threatening situation, if that kind of thing really happened, he would definitely felt regret . And looked at Elvis¡¯ situation now, it was very bad, he must make Elvis wake up from the illusion . After Li Luo made up his mind, he immediately sank into his consciousness, opened the shopping center and browsing the items on its surface at the fastest speed . At the moment, the progress bar of this world¡¯s task already reached 72%, thus he has two chances to purchase the items . Because Li Luo had been looked through all the items in the shopping center when he do the purchase before, so this time Li Luo only took a little time to find the item that he need at the moment . Then, Li Luo used the fastest speed to purchase this item from the shopping center . When Li Luo opened his eyes, he had a dagger that looked very simple and unadorned in his hand . The front and back sides of the dagger¡¯s handle were decorated with a red and blue gemstone that seemed to shine brilliantly . And this dagger, ording to the introduction of the items in the shopping center, able to break open any magic arrays, included the barrier that have defensive function . Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79: Saint Magus 2 . 42 [Not fully edited] Li Luo looked straight at Elvis¡¯ eyes, the two looked at each other for a long time, before Elvis slightly lowered his head and stretched out a hand to hold the side of his face, only then Li Luo¡¯s soule back . Only to meet with Elvis¡¯ long golden eyshes which lightly hung down, as it immediately covered more than half of those pair of eyes . It¡¯s just that, didn¡¯t know why he don¡¯t have the strange feeling that he has before, instead those pair of eyes seemed very gentle . As Li Luo looked at this appearance of Elvis, he only felt that the softest part of his heart seemed to be stabbed, and couldn¡¯t help but rubbing his face against Elvis¡¯ hand that holding him, ¡°Elvis, I will always stay with you, and will not leave you . ¡± Li Luo said, then paused for a while, before continuously said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to fear my leave again, because the current me, absolutely don¡¯t want to leave you . ¡± That¡¯s right, the current him was no longer able to be like the him in the previous world, and determinately leave Elvis . This person in front him was his own lover, how could he leave him, leaving this world? Unfortunately, he has been always too slow in reactions, andpletely didn¡¯t found out that Elvis in fact had long been discovered his own abnormality . If he can make Elvis feel at ease, it would be no problem to let him say how much guarantee . Then, just like he was being bewitched, Li Luo took a hold of Elvis¡¯ hand that originally holding his face, before stretched out his other hand and pulled down Elvis¡¯ neck, opened his mouth, and kissed Elvis¡¯ lips . After taking the initiative to kiss Elvis for a while, Li Luo felt that his waist was encircled by Elvis¡¯ arms and the control of their kissing was alsopletely returned to Elvis¡¯ hand . But Elvis was not like he used to be, he was kissing him with full of passion, and make Li Luo felt he was being treasured, and feeling he was irreceable . Elvis was kissed him very carefully, as if he was the treasure he had recovered . This extremely lingering kiss, make Li Luo felt as though he was drowned in the Elvis¡¯ kiss . Don¡¯t know how long time had passed, before Li Luo felt his feet somewhat went soft by Elvis¡¯ kiss, there were ayer of red blush on his cheeks, not to mention those pair of cat eyes were covered by water vapor, make his eyes looked even more sparkling and pure . The current Li Luo was just like his whole person had been soaked into the jar of wine and then pulled out, seemed dizzy andpletely doesn¡¯t notice the changes around him . The white fog around him and Elvis had long disappeared, revealing a vast field of green grass . Still leaned over his body in Elvis¡¯ bosom, Li Luo¡¯s muddle head gradually be clear after Elvis left his lips for a few minutes . Li Luo lifted his eyes, and right away saw Brian standing in distant, it was unknow how long he had been stood there watching he and Elvis, with that lion type magical beast named Eli who squatted down at the side of his feet, and swaying its tail, while using its own head to rub against Brian¡¯s thigh . Li Luo: ¡°......¡± Looking at Brian who looked at him with a gentle smile, Li Luo simply wanted to bury himself directly in the dirt beneath his feet . Ahahahah, since when were they there? Feeling himself get soft from head to toe by Elvis¡¯ kiss, and being seen by someone else, Li Luo felt himself lose face a lot and exposed . Li Luo¡¯s original red face suddenly turned even more flushed, although he knew that the current Brian was only one thread of soul that he left behind, and from that soul memory, condensed the spirit body . However, Li Luo still feel very shy, simply did not dare to look at Brian¡¯s eyes that obviously showed tease expression . Elvispletely didn¡¯t feel any embarrassment at all, at the moment, the pupil of his eyes already restored to its original clear blue color, as the corner of the mouth has a rare smile . His hand was still around Li Luo¡¯s slender and tough waist, holding him in his bosom, when he detect his lover was blushing with shame in his arms, Elvis couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand and touched Li Luo¡¯s head a few times, while in his heart he feel that this reaction of Li Luo was really adorable . ¡°Cough cough . ¡± Brian looked at the two person who showed their love affection in front of himself without any scruples, unable to stand it he letting out two sound of cough, before said, ¡°Elvis, congrattions, you have been passed all the trials of this magic relic . ¡± After speaking until here, Brian looked appreciatively at Elvis, ¡°I have to admit that you are very outstanding beyond my imagination . ¡± That¡¯s right, when Elvis entered this ruin, he originally thought that Elvis would take almost ten years of time toe out of this magic ruin . But he did not expect that Elvis aplished his expectation ahead of time, and also so much earlier, which really surprised him . This child certainly able to bring a great change to this world, and the legacy of their Saint Magus will be perfectly once again emerged in this child¡¯s hand, shing a brilliant rays of light that make people unable to look straight at . When Elvis heard Brian¡¯s praise, he didn¡¯t answer, but the hand around Li Luo¡¯s waist was tightened a bit . He doesn¡¯t know how outstanding he can be, he only know that as long as he can protect this person in his arms, he certainly can be stronger than he was now, powerful until nothing able to obstacle him, and no one can cross him, and hurt this person in his bosom . Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80: Saint Magus 2 . 43 [Not fully edited] Just like the time when he had entered this ruin, Li Luo felt himself in split second, as if he had lost all of his sense, and just seemed to sink inside a strange space . When he regained his consciousness, he right away found himself and Elvis were now falling down from the sky, as the wind fluttering the clothes on their whole body from below . Elvis¡¯ hand was encircling his waist, and there was sound of roar of beast heard from the ground under them . Li Luo felt it was strange and looked down, only to see Eli bared its sharp teeth viciously, and roaring while waving its ws towards the creature with a pair of blood red eyes in the front of it, the body of the creature was dark, and surrounded by ayer of ck fog, the strange creature had a mouth full of sharp teeth . Li Luo was still not looked carefully, only to hear a slight sound of wind, he was also felt a ck shadow appeared on his side, suddenly covered his line of sight . Li Luo turned his head and saw the same strange creature as the one that had just battle with Eli below, advancing towards him and Elvis while showed the mouth full of sharp teeth . Li Luo subconsciously wanted to changed into beast form, but before he able to take action, that monster in front of him right away issued a painful roar, as its body split into two, before falling down straight from the sky . Elvis¡¯ expression was indifferent as he put away the long sword in his hand, the long sword was shed a glimmer of cold light in the air, Li Luo simply didn¡¯t even see clearly what kind of trajectory Elvis¡¯ movement was, Elvis had once again split open the body of another monster that has been thrown itself at him . After these two attacks, Elvis held Li Luo and finallynded to the t ground . And the monster that battle with Eli was also trampled under the foot by Eli, before its neck was bitten off . After Elvisnded on the ground, he right away walked over to the two monsters that he had killed, and carefully observing it for a moment, his eyebrows wrinkled, before opened his mouth and said, ¡°These three were the creatures from different world . ¡± But how could the creatures from different world appeared in this world without passed through the mage¡¯ summoned, could it be that there was other mage around? But who knows that both of them will appear here? Thinking of this, Elvis immediately nced around with vignce, but he felt carefully several times, and didn¡¯t found any presence of mage . He was now already a nine-star Saint Magic Instructor, which is to say that, on this continent, only a few mages able to conceal themself from his eyes . But he was also did not have any enmity with the high-level mages, it was impossible for any mage to ambush him here . In that case, where did these three demonic beasts from different worlde from? Elvis carefully make sure that no danger left, before ced his sword back inside the storage bag, he walked back to Li Luo¡¯s side, and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡± When Li Luo just saw those three creatures from different world, although somewhat strange, but after he realized the progress of the current plot, he also right away understood their current situation . One year after Elvis entered that magic relic, the boundaries of the outside world and this world did not know why was broken, and arge number of creatures from other world were poured into this vast continent . When the protagonist of this world came out from the magic relic, the invasion of creatures from other world was just about to reach a great climax . The leader of these creatures, demonic beast emperor, have already descended on this continent, andmanding the demonic beasts who have been entered this world which belong to human race in advance to begin arge-scale invasion . But, at the moment Elvis hade out of the magic relic about one year earlier than the time he wrote in the book . At this time, it was estimated that the demonic beast emperor has not yet descended to this maind . Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but stretched out his finger and touching his nose, as he followed behind Elvis¡¯ back . Regarding the plot in the book and his own origin, he seemed unable to say even a word to Elvis . However, Elvis did not seem to have any interest in this . After Li Luo was make clear himself would not leave him, Elvis right away lost interest in other issues . Elvis saw that Li Luo had not walked to his side for a long time, he turned around and looked at Li Luo, upon seeing this, Li Luo immediately quickened his footsteps, and walked to Elvis¡¯ side . Behind them, Eli was swaying its long tail and shook the fluffy fur on its head, before walked forward with its four legs and unhurriedly following behind the two man¡¯s back . Elvis walked with Li Luo for a moment and then stopped, he turned around and looked at Eli who was behind them . When Eli saw Elvis¡¯ gaze, it couldn¡¯t help but immediately take a step back, as its pair of eyes looked at Elvis warily . Elvis looked at Eli who was behind them as an idea crossed his mind, and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly with satisfaction . Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81: Saint Magus 2 . 44 [Unedited] The battle ended within an hour . Elvis cing the magic staff in his hand back inside the storage bag, then raised his head and looked to the direction of those mages who were still looking at him with worship while standing on the city wall . Afterwards he gestured to Eli, who carrying him and Li Luo on its back, to take them to the front of tightly closed city gate . Those mages immediately understood what Elvis¡¯ meant, and quickly let people opened the city gate and let Elvis go in . The city lord had long been waiting at the back of the gate, he was a middle-aged man with some hair on his temples already turned white, seemed somewhat age . After seeing Elvise in, he quickly stepped forward and bowed deeply towards Elvis . But when he looked up and saw Elvis¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but stared nkly with shocked look in his eyes . He never thought that the person who saved all of people in their entire city, which they guessed someone at least in six star Great Magus, unexpectedly would be such a young person . But immediately after, the expression on the city lord¡¯s face right away be more and more enthusiastic, so young and already able to reach six star Great Magus level, such person, he must able to make friends with properly . ¡°......Thank you for saving all of our people . I¡¯m the city lord of this Moore City, Edson . Don¡¯t know what I should call this gentleman?¡± Elvis was also didn¡¯t had any n to conceal his identity, and directly tell his name . Now, even if he doesn¡¯t hide his identity and exposed himself, he still have a warrior ability, he can also protect himself and Li Luo very well . ¡°Me and my friend have just came out of a magic relic and didn¡¯t know what was going on . You does not have to be thankful, so long as you tell me what matter is going on outside in the end . ¡± Edson nodded his head, ¡°This is a long story, and the color of the sky was also getting dark rapidly now . How about your two go to my house first for dinner, and I will carefully exin about this matter to you after the meal . Afterwards, you can stay in my house for a night, just considered it to be a bit of my thanks . ¡± Elvis has no objection, as a city lord, he certainly more informed than the other average person, instead of going around to hear the rumor from other people, it was better to do as Edson was said, which followed him to his home first . ***** After they have eaten and drunk to their heart¡¯s content . Li Luo and Elvis were listening to Edson¡¯s exnation . Even Elvis couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought, he didn¡¯t think that in these four years that he and Li Luo left, unexpectedly there would be so many things happening . At the moment, this continent has been filled with arge number of creatures from other world . If these creatures were not eliminated, their living space will be infinitely take away forcibly . The current situation, in simple terms, was the territorial battle between all the creatures of this continent and those of the other world . Li Luo picked up a cup of tea on the table and drank a mouthful, regarding these matters, he had long been known about it . The current situation,pared to the original text, has been too much better . After all, Elvis wase out from that ce one year ahead of schedule . In addition, he still reached the same rank as it was set in the book previously . Although that was the case, but it was not much optimistic on the other side . On the way they were rush over towards Moore City, he was always with Elvis, and almost never separated . And Xiao Qi would nevere out when Elvis was present, Li Luo only able to find the opportunity to summon Xiao Qi with great difficulty . But the answer that he obtain from Xiao Qi, made Li Luo feeling somewhatplicated . What he had expected was not wrong, as long as it was about his origins, and the future development of this book, he was unable to say it to Elvis . Now Elvis hade out of the magic relic about one year in advance, in other words the time he was return to his original world, in fact was also getting closer a step further . He didn¡¯t want to be separated from Elvis so quickly, but he didn¡¯t know what to do . When Li Luo thought until here, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh . Heard the slight sound of sigh from Li Luo, Elvis turned his head and looked at Li Luo who was sitting beside him, while the pupil of his azure eyes shed a light . Elvis turned to look at Edson, ¡°Me and my friend are tired, we will go to rest first . ¡± Edson naturally will not say anything, he quickly called a maid of their residence and instructed her to bring Elvis and Li Luo to the guest room that he had long been arranged . Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82: Saint Magus 2 . 45 [Unedited] Trantor: Mimi . On the whole journey, Elvis and Li Luo passed through to four or five cities . Every city were attacked by a group of demonic beasts, just like the first city that they saw after came out of the magic relic, Moore City . Some cities were stubbornly resisting, but there were some cities that had long since be ruins . And the sky above the continent, even though a thinyer of ck cloud seemed to be always went around, but it slowly surging towards a ce . ***** Li Luo was sitting in front of Elvis, his hands were holding the horn on the top of Eli¡¯s head, as his body slightly leaned over . Aftering out of thest city, they had been on the road for more than a week . If there was no mistake, with their current speed, in the evening they should be able to arrive at thergest city in the surrounding area¡ª¡ªEda City . Sure enough, when the sunset glowed over the west part of sky, there was a shadow of a towering wall of city appeared in Li Luo¡¯s line of sight . But this city was not the same as the previous cities that they were meet on their way, which have been besieged by the demonic beasts . For the first time, Li Luo saw a city with very clean surrounding . Only on the ground outside the tightly closed city gate, there were many puddle of soil with slightly deeper color . When the two men and one beast approached the Eda city, a row of arrows burning with fire magic immediately appeared at the originally empty city wall, as it pointing straight to the direction of Elvis and Li Luo . There was also a figure of man appeared on the city wall, that seemed came out to investigate the situation . As soon as he saw the two people who sitting on top of a lion type magical beast, the man immediately waved his hand, as all of those row of arrows that originally pointing towards Elvis and Li Luo suddenly went back inside . Li Luo and Elvis were arrive to the front of city gate, and the man who standing on the city wall shouted loudly at them: ¡°You two, our Eda city don¡¯t ept any refugees . Of course, if you have the ability that meet my approval, I can open the gate and let you in . ¡± If he had not seen these two man were riding the giant magical beast, he would very likely drive them away directly when he saw the both of them . Elvis did not speak, and just silently took out his Mingxi spirit staff, as his mouth began to chant the spell, and in short time, the man above the wall saw a vivid dragon roaming in the sky . The scales on this dragon body were able to be see very clearly, enough to witness the depth of the caster¡¯s skill . The man¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, he turned around and repeatedly said in urgent way: ¡°Quick, quickly opened the gate for the two man below . ¡± After the man¡¯s voice fell, the huge gate in the front of Elvis and Li Luo right away opened . Elvis and Li Luo entered the Eda City while riding Eli . Although the Eda city was the center of surrounding cities, but it was nowpletely without its former prosperous, and appeared a bit deste . There were almost not even a few passer-by walking on the main street, and only a few people set up the stall here while showed a panic look on their faces . Not long after Li Luo and Elvis entered the city, someone walked in their direction to greet them, the man stopped in the front of Eli, before said to Li Luo and Elvis while smiling: ¡°Since your two already entered the Eda city, I hope you will listen to our arrangements, this side please . ¡± After finished speaking, the man turned to the right . Elvis did not say anything, and instructed Eli to catch up with the man . The man led Elvis and Li Luo to the front of arge house with courtyard, just as the man was about to open the courtyard door, this door which was entwine with vines was pushed open from inside . A girl with curly long brown hair, and curvaceous figure appeared in front of the three people . When the girl saw Elvis who riding on the top of Eli¡¯s body, her dark green eyes right away sparkled with a clear joy, ¡°Elvis, is that you?!¡± Li Luo looked at this brown haired girl who pushed open the door and came out, he felt the girl looked somewhat familiar, and after heard her called Elvis, Li Luo immediately recognized the identity of the girl, she was Chris, one of the female protagonists in the novel that he originally wrote . But Elvis did not pay attention to her, even though he heard Chris¡¯ voice clearly . He only nced at her once, before turned his head away indifferently, as if he had never known Chris . Afterwards, Elvis jumped down from Eli¡¯s back, then looked at Li Luo gently, and stretched out his two hands, indicating Li Luo that he could jump directly into his arms . Li Luo looked at the beautiful girl in front of him with shy expression, before let out a dry cough, and silently climbed down from Eli¡¯s back . Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83: Saint Magus 2 . 46 [Unedited] Trantor: Mimi . After he heard Sizel¡¯s words, Elvis swept his eyes around a circle, his pupils slightly shing rays of light, ¡°No need, we can rush out of this encirclement . ¡± After finished speaking, Elvis didn¡¯t looked at Sizel again, and shouting loudly to the back, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s add to the fastest speed, and rushed out of this forest¡¯s range . ¡± On their way from Eda city to this ce, each one of them has been seen Elvis¡¯ amazing strength . So regarding Elvis¡¯ suggestion, not many people were hesitate . Thus in the next second, everyone¡¯s speed have increased a lot . The demonic beasts that originally hidden under the cover of the woods, were now gradually showing their silhouette . Elvis took out a sharp sword and held it in his hand, he didn¡¯t looked at his side, and right away brandish his sword towards that side, as one of the demonic beast who originally rushed to him with its bloody big mouth opened wide and looked fierce, suddenly split into two halves by his sword . But the sword qi which simr to a crescent moon, after split through that demonic beast into two, still didn¡¯t pause until it was shed down three or four more demonic beasts that were located on the same line as the previous demonic beast, only then the attack power stopped . Because Elvis¡¯ group were responded quickly, as a result, those demonic beasts that quickly rushed over to them unable to surrounded this group of people . It took only half hour of time, for everyone to rush out of this dense Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . The ck clouds in the sky were gathering more and more toward the sky not far away, and the whirlpool that originally was only a small bowl size, now had be as big as an umbre . After everyone rushed out of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, what appeared in front of them was arge expanse of lush green meadow, and the three sides in the distance were green and high mountains . But on this lush green meadow, there were arge group of demonic beasts gathering . And the whirlpool of the ck clouds, was also appeared in the sky above this piece of meadow . At this time, the group of demonic beasts were looked at Elvis¡¯ group like watching its prey . More than a dozen individual were wearing ck cloaks, covered their whole body, and only one of their skeleton hands stretched out from the ck cloak, holding a magic staff that looked like a dry branch . Li Luo looked at the more than a dozen humanoid creatures in ck cloaks that standing in front of those demonic beasts, and surrounded by ck mist, then immediately recognized their identity¡ª¡ªthese were the skeleton mage from the other world, and from the thick ck mist that surrounding their whole bodies, you can see that their rank should not be low . Apparently this time, even if they were able to achieve victory, it should not be very easy . Elvis instructed Eli to stop its footsteps, then jumped down to the meadow with Li Luo . The mages and warriors who followed Elvis were all prepared for battle in an instant, ready to decide the oue of a battle with the demonic beasts and skeleton mages in the front who had blocked their path . Li Luo was also without any hesitation at this time, and directly changed into beast form and got out of his now oversized clothes, before stretched out his sharp ws which shed cold lights toward those demonic beasts in front of him . In the next second, countless magical lights, were shed on this piece of vast meadow . Elvis was battle with three skeleton mages by himself, and Li Luo was guarded at his side to help him solve the demonic beasts that approached them . While the only Saint level mage was handled five skeleton mages, and by his side, there were also two Saint level warriors who continuously protected him . ***** After more than three hours, only then they were able to solve the majority of these skeleton mages and demonic beasts who besieged them . But in contrast, there were many mages and warriors who haverge and small wounds on their bodies, and also several people who have been fallen into a pool of blood . At this time, the whirlpool in the middle of the ck clouds within the sky has been grown up to the size of ake, and there was an ufortable pressure from the sky, apanied by a low sound of dragon cry . Li Luo brandished his ws and cut off the head of a demonic beast, before jumped to the ground and looked at the sky, only to see that huge whirlpool in the sky was rotating more and more quickly, almost would directly forming a distorted ck hole . Within the ck hole, two curve horns of a huge creature came out, and Li Luo immediately called out to Elvis¡¯ direction . In fact, even without Li Luo¡¯s reminder, Elvis also had long noticed this unusual form . He kicked his foot to the magical beast beside him, the color of his dark blue eyes became more and more deep, as a faintyer of golden color could be seen shed within . The Saint level mage who was surrounded by two warriors, also noticed this unusual form, and beforeing to this ce, he and the other Saint Magic Instructor had discussed about how to deal with this situation, and they had decided to seal off the transmission array that would allow the demonic beast emperor of the other world to descend . Although Elvis was the one who informed them about this matter, and have outstanding innate talent, but Elvis was still too young, so the Saint level mage does not count him in their n . Now because the majority of the demonic beasts on the meadow have been wiped out, those Saint Magic Instructor who have long been discussed their n with the Saint, were all withdraw and came to the Saint level mage¡¯s side, and they lined up to form the formation ording to the previous arrangement . The Saint level mage was in the middle, he lifted up the magic staff in his hand and began to chant the spell, the others people were surrounding these mages to ensure that they were not disturbed by other things . Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84: Saint Magus 2 . 47 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Niiesque . In order to prevent the demonic beast emperor froming again in the future, the Saint led the mages in adding severalyers of protection at the previous seal . After that, the remaining demonic beasts and skeleton mages were gradually eliminated by humans . Elvis had fully demonstrated his own ability, preventing the demonic beast emperor from arriving to this continent . The Magic Union wanted to ept Elvis as a top member, promising the best treatment avable . However, Elvis tactfully declined their offer, one that would any other mage shout with excitement, and left with Li Luo . ***** Towering green mountains surrounded the road on both sides . Two people riding a lion type magical beast slowly appeared . Li Luo sat in front of Elvis, their bodies close to each other as Eli leisurely strode forward on the t road . They had just left the city of the Magic Union and were now aimlessly heading south . Li Luo leaned his body back against Elvis¡¯ chest and slightly raised his head to look at him . ¡°Elvis, where are we going now?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll follow this road and go travelling to see the scenery all over this continent . Don¡¯t you enjoy seeing various customs and architecture? We¡¯ll visit everyst ce in continent, one by one . ¡± Elvis said . He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he thought about the many years he¡¯d be able to spend with Li Luo . When Li Luo heard Elvis¡¯ words, he couldn¡¯t help but be speechless for a moment . For the most part, Li Luo spent most of his childhood at home, never going abroad, and so he was curious about the architectures and the customs of the people here . Since he¡¯d already crossed over to this ce, he thought he¡¯d just take one look more . When he wrote the novel, he could use this as writing material . As a result, Li Luo would observe everything carefully . Actually, Elvis¡¯ idea was also quite good . It was better to travel to different ces and roam around, rather than settle, now that he has an ample amount of time to spend with Elvis . Since Li Luo had no objections to his suggestion, Elvis immediately took Li Luo to see all the cities in every country, bothrge and small, in the continent . In the end, they chose the city with the most beautiful scenery from all their visits and lived a quiet life . The two lived in that city for many years . For the current Elvis, upgrading his cultivation level was no longer an interest of his . Rather, he preferred being able to live a peaceful life with Li Luo for the rest of his life . Although Elvis tried his hardest to suppress his own cultivation, he still broke through to the Saint realm after thirty years . In this way, more than a hundred years passed once more . ***** . Warning: Mature Content Inside a simple but warmly decorated room, soft and ambiguous sounds could be heard with the rocking of the wooden bed . Li Luo¡¯s powerless hands gripped the bed sheet in front of him as he knelt on the bed . His slender and firm waistline sunk down but his round buttocks were forced to rise high to bear the love and affection of the man behind him . His amber eyes seemed somewhat absent-minded, and his lightly colored lips have long been kissed crimson, like the most gorgeous flower, by a certain person . His pale skin was covered with both deep and shallow marks . Obviously, he¡¯d been loved dearly for quite a long time now . Li Luo was unaware of how long he¡¯d been embraced by Elvis nor how many postures he¡¯d been in now . He always felt that, in these time periods, Elvis was a bit strange . He¡¯d sometimes disy an anxious expression but when Li Luo asked him, he¡¯d only change the topic . A few days ago, as he sat in the living room while reading, Elvis suddenly hugged him from behind . By the time Li Luo had somewhat regained his awareness, he¡¯d already been pressed against the sofa and was embraced by Elvis twice . After that, Elvis didn¡¯t even let him go . Just picked him up, walked into the bedroom, and pressed him again on the bed . Li Luo was awakened by his embrace before once again fainting . This time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel absent-minded as he lost consciousness . End of the warning When Li Luo woke up once more, his body had been covered with a clean robe and thepletely dirty bed sheet had already been reced with a clean one . Elvis¡¯ arm was tightly hugging his waist while his whole body was pressed against his chest . Elvis was lying on his side, facing Li Luo . His eyes were closed and his golden eyshes hung down like two butterflies lying quietly . His brows, however, were slightly wrinkled as if he was still worrying about something even in his sleep . Li Luo stared at Elvis, unable to resist reaching out with one hand to caress the wrinkle of Elvis¡¯ eyebrows . Since Elvis had cultivated the inheritance of the Saint Magus, he still maintained his youthful appearance even after so many years . As for Li Luo, due to his magical beast bloodlines, he stopped growing in his youth . As a result, the two still looked like two young men in their twenties . Because of this, for the past hundred years, the two of them frequently moved . After all, although mages can live for a long time, no human could maintain their youthful appearance and never age . Li Luo caressed Elvis¡¯ eyebrows for a few minutes before Elvis¡¯ eyshes trembled and exposed a pair of crystal-clear blue eyes . Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85: Saint Magus 2 . 48 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Niiesque . After finishing breakfast, Li Luo sat on the sofa for a while . His body felt much morefortable . He stood up and randomly walked around the inside of the room for a fewps before stopped in front of the window . It was the middle of winter and a thickyer of condensation had gathered on the window . Everything outside was covered by the fogged-up window and seemed hazy . Li Luo stretched out his hand to wipe the condensation off the window to immediately reveal the snow-white world outside . There was a pale, yellow-white sun hanging in the sky . It seemed as if it was frostbitten by the cold snow as well; the projected light had little heat and only gave the illusion of a warmer temperature . In the blue sky, there were only a few clouds apart from therge expanse of falling snow . It was like arge piece of cotton wool had been ripped apart to pieces and was fluttering down from the high sky . ¡°Do you want to go outside and take a look?¡± Elvis¡¯ voice came from behind Li Luo . Li Luo withdrew his gaze from the window and turned around to look at Elvis, unknowing of when the other man came to stand behind him . ¡°Then let¡¯s go out together?¡± It wasn¡¯t as if he¡¯d never seen snowfall before, but he¡¯d only seen such arge shower of snow a handful of times during his years with Elvis . Moreover, he¡¯d been pressed to the bed by Elvis for the past few days and didn¡¯t have the chance to go outside . Li Luo wanted to have a breath of fresh air . ¡°Okay . ¡± Elvis looked at Li Luo once, before nodding his head . When the door outside was opened, the breeze rushed in while carrying the snow . Hitting Li Luo¡¯s face, he felt the ice-cold snow falling on his cheeks . Even so, it didn¡¯t make him feel cold . Li Luo walked out the door . He¡¯d only seen that the snow outside had umted into a thickyer and as soon as he stepped on it, his feet immediately sunk into the snow . Li Luo¡¯s one step practically formed a hole . Because of his physical constitution, he didn¡¯t feel cold with the close contact of the snow, but the road was still a bit difficult to travel . After a bit of consideration, he added ayer of protective arrays to the sole of his feet, letting him float . When he took his next step, he left no trace on the snow . Elvis followed closely behind Li Luo . He hadn¡¯t used any magic, but his steps only left a shallow trace on the snow . The heavy snowfall seemed to have been ongoing for a long time now . The roofs of all the houses in the city were covered with a thickyer of white . The unique European spire-shaped buildings, coupled with the fluttering snowfall, gave the impression of a fairytale world . For the whole journey, Elvis was constantly one step behind Li Luo . He let Li Luo walk in front of himself, slowly following after his steps . Li Luo was unaware that behind him, Elvis¡¯ eyes were covered with ayer of hazy mist that was about to fall as we followed closely behind Li Luo . Every time Li Luo turned back to talk to Elvis, the man would immediately return back to his original appearance . Li Luo appreciated the scenery of this small city that they had moved to three years ago . Although he had strolled around every part of the small city with Elvis before, it becamepletely different after being covered by ayer of thick snow . Li Luo and Elvis walked on the snow for more than ten minutes, following the small road that had been mostly buried in white . In front of them was the public square, where people gathered whenever there was arge event . Elvis walked forward and shouted at Li Luo, ¡°Ludwig, let¡¯s go over there . ¡± Li Luo looked at Elvis strangely . After all, there was nothing but white snow . Even so, Li Luo also didn¡¯t question Elvis and directly followed him . He took a few steps forward towards therge public square . When Li Luo was just about to walk to the side of the public square, he saw the white snow suddenly tremble . Then, a small animal formed of snow suddenly stood up from the pile . Snow shaped trees and flowers followed it before gradually extending to houses and various humanoid creatures . They were the only moving things against the still scenery . These creations were all incredibly realistic, other than being only a tenth of the expected size . Together, it looked incredibly vivid and lifelike . It was just like a recently formed, brand new world . Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86: Back to Real World (1) . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Niiesque . Li Luo opened his eyes . It took a few moments of confusion for him to sober up . He looked at the surrounding, familiar furnishings and realized that he¡¯d returned to the real world . [Great Host, congrattions on your return to the real world . ] Xiao Qi said in his mind after Li Luo¡¯s consciousness had cleared up . Li Luo¡¯s mind still had the image of Elvis¡¯ expression when he looked at him before leaving . Closing his eyes, he asked: ¡°Xiao Qi, how long will I have to stay in the real world? Before I can enter the next?¡± [Three days . The host must stay here for three days . After that, we can start the space jump,] Xiao Qi replied . ¡°Three days...¡± Li Luo sat up from the bed . Unlike thest time he turned from the previous world, he was actually looking forward to enter the next . He wanted to see whether his spections were right or wrong, though he heavily suspected them to be right . That the protagonist of the next world would be exactly the person he was looking for . As Li Luo thought about it some more, they would see each other again after three days . This separated was actually not long . It¡¯s just that, when they could meet again, his lover might not recognize him . Even if he didn¡¯t remember, he¡¯d fallen in love with him in thest two worlds though . He would certainly be with him again in the next . With these thoughts in his mind, Li Luo wasn¡¯t very worried . Now that he was back to real world, he should deal with the matters here first . After washing his face and rinsing his mouth, Li Luo went downstairs to eat although he had returned at the very same time he left before . He had lived in another world for more than a hundred years . Being back in the real world made him somewhat ufortable but with the morning routine, Li Luo could adapt to the current living environment again . After all, he had lived in this world for more than twenty years . He still had some memories . After Li Luo returned to his room, he immediately turned on hisputer . Seeing the familiar interface appear before his eyes, Li Luo almost wanted to hug theputer and kiss it a few times . If he had to say what he missed most in the Saint Magus¡¯ world, then it would definitely be the different kinds of electronic products, TV dramas, novels, and anime in this life . There were three days of time now and, except for tomorrow where he nned to visit Jin Chenji, he¡¯d decided to spend it on the inte . Of course¡ª¡ªbefore that, he still needed to finish his writing first . _(:3¡¹¡Ï)_ After all, this was how he earned the ie for his future living expenses in this world . But after spending more than a century in thest world, he¡¯d forgotten the contents of his new book . Li Luo fumbled to open his own website and entered in several passwords based off his vague memories . After unlocking them, he entered the background of the author . Looking at the existing drafts, he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that there were three of four chapters below . Even if he doesn¡¯te out now, he¡¯d be able to survive for the time being . Li Luo immediately concentrated . He dug out the synopsis of the story that he had written before and carefully read it several times before looking at the drafts of content in front of him . If there was one thing to be said aftering back from the magic world, it was that he¡¯d also gained something . His memory was now inexplicable much better than before . He was still unable to remember all the contents in his mind after a rapid quick read but, after he looked at it roughly, he could remember most of the content . He also clearly understood the context in his heart . This was something he couldn¡¯t do before . Moreover, after look at the synopsis he had written before, a new plot quickly emerged in Li Luo¡¯s mind . Li Luo faced the nk document and, for an hour, moved his fingers as if he was ying the surface of the keyboard . In one breath, he had written three chapters . He checked it one more time, to make sure there was nothing wrong and that it connected naturally with the previous chapter, before cing the new chapters under the previous existing draft . Then, Li Luo opened the folder containing his collection of TV dramas and chose one of his favorites to y . After watching two or three episodes, he habitually opened his own work and looked at the reader¡¯sments . After all, writing novels wasn¡¯t just a matter of one¡¯s skill . If he wanted to eat rice, the reader was his god . If there was no reader¡¯s support, he¡¯d be starving . And so, every time that Li Luo posted his writing, he had to look at the reader¡¯s reaction . If they didn¡¯t like one scene, he¡¯d try to shorten this arc as much as possible . If he¡¯d encountered something that the readers liked, he¡¯d write a longer arc . Of course, there was a reasonable limit to which he could do so, it had to be natural . As soon as he opened thements area, Li Luo saw that thements were all filled with simr content . [Not Wear Pants was Good and Cool]: The front row was surrounded by thick lines of the local tycoon . [All Beauties in the World Love Me]: Kneel and wait for the local tycoon¡¯s appearance! By the way, local tycoon, are you running short of male friends? When I went to college, I would have very likely to driven that kind of car . [Old Paper Bragging was the First Under Heaven]: Kneel and wait for the local tycoon +1 [Hold Trace Prince Charming]: I¡¯m just standing in a circle to look at the local tycoon, everyone give me a ce ah, one by one, don¡¯t squeeze! ...... Local tycoon?! Who was it? Li Luo wrinkled his brows . As he slowly read over thements, the memories in his brain constantly shed . When he swept a nce at the top list of names on his original book, and saw the leading name on the very top, he finally remembered . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Every Saturday, this person would give a tip of 10,000 pieces of Hua Country currency . Since Li Luo graduated and started writing novels at home, he had never stopped tipping even once . Li Luo naturally added this enthusiastic person that supported his food and clothes . Not only did they tip a reward on a fixed day of each week, the words they said were very concise and he¡¯d tip several times more on holidays . Every time Li Luo said several sentences of gratitude, they would respond to him in short words . But Li Luo felt an inexplicable sense of security from this person . Every time he encountered something unhappy, Li Luo would talk about it with Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . After they replied a few words to him, Li Luo would have a realization in less than half an hourter . Li Luo remembered that he hadn¡¯t contacted the man before he left the real world . It¡¯d been a week since hest talked to him and Li Luo was ready to find him for a chat . He opened his own chat channel, only to find that the status of Cloud Passed Heavy Boat was gray . Li Luo felt somewhat disappointed as he minimized the channel and continued to watch his dramas . Around midnight, Li Luo double checked his chat channel once more but the status of Cloud Passed Heavy Boat was still gray . Before going to sleep, he checked once again . Seeing that the other person was still absent, he turned off all the programs on hisputer and went to bed . Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87: Back to Real World (2) . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Niiesque . Early next morning, just after six o¡¯clock, Li Luo woke up from his sleep . [Great Host, good morning~] Xiao Qi¡¯s soft, childish voice greeted . [Morning, Xiao Qi . ] In other worlds, Xiao Qi would sink into a hibernation state and only emerged in his mind after he called it out . With thest two worlds, however, Li Luo had been with Xiao Qi for almost two hundred years now . Li Luo had long since regarded Xiao Qi as his indispensable friend, not just a cold system . Li Luo quickly got up from bed, brushing his teeth and washing his face . He changed his clothes, went out for breakfast, and then rushed towards the direction of the hospital that Jin Chenji was checked into . During hisst visit, Jin Chenji¡¯s younger brother, Jin Chenxie, had weed him at the hospital entrance . Therefore, as long as he passed by, the receptionist at the hospital front desk would let him go in directly . Li Luo went towards the VIP ward on the hospital¡¯s top floor unobstructed . The corridor inside was extremely quiet, unlike other hospitals with doctors and nurses frequently walking past . All the equipment here was top of the line and the doctors and nurses would only check the patient¡¯s body at specific times . However, if there was even the slightest bit of abnormality in the data, a profession doctor would arrive to check the patient¡¯s condition within a few minutes . This way, the rest and privacy of the patients and their family members were unaffected but the correct treatment could still be administered efficiently . Li Luo lightly pushed open the door of Jin Chenji¡¯s room and saw a middle-aged woman, around forty years old, walk out hurriedly . When she saw him, the middle-aged woman softly said, ¡°Is it Young Master Li?¡± Li Luo nodded his head to the woman and looked around . ¡°Where is Chenxie?¡± ¡°The little young master had something to do today and asked me toe take care of the first young master in his stead,¡± the middle-aged woman replied . ¡°Oh . Then I¡¯ll go take a look at Chenji . ¡± Li Luo quietly closed the door and walked toward Jin Chenji on the hospital bed . Heid there quietly on the white hospital bed . His handsome face was pale and the long eyesshed above his cheeks cast two faint outlines . Li Luo sat down of the chair beside the hospital bed and asked the middle-aged woman a few questions . He touched Jin Chenji¡¯s arm that had been ced outside the quilt . Discovering that he was a bit cold, he carefully rearranged the arm back under the nket . After staying with Jin Chenji for a few hours, Li Luo finally took a taxi to get back home . After arriving back, Li Luo immediately turned on hisputer and logged in but Cloud Passed Heavy Boat was still offline . Li Luo¡¯s mood was somewhat downcast as he wrote two new chapters . After saving the drafts and publishing a new chapter, he opened his writing and found that Cloud Passed Heavy Boat also hadn¡¯tmented on his writing yesterday . Before, he¡¯d definitelye to give him a tip no matter howte it was . That habit hadn¡¯t changed since he first started writing novels . Li Luo was worried that something had happened to Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Pondering for a moment, Li Luo finally typed out a sentence . Since he hadn¡¯t seen him for two centuries now, Li Luo¡¯s questions turned out to be a little more formal . [nting Shadow]: Heavy Boat, is it? Li Luo waited quietly for more than half an hour but still didn¡¯t receive a reply . Once again, he watched several episodes of a melodramatic soap opera, keeping the dialog box on the taskbar below theputer desktop . But the dialog box didn¡¯t light up once since he finished sending his message . By the time midnight rolled around again, Li Luo was barely holding his eyelids open and had finished watching all the episodes of a TV drama . He climbed up into bed and went to sleep . Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 1 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo closed his eyes and took a deep breath before he ced his hand on the doorknob, pushing the door open . After the door was pushed open, a ring white light immediately weed Li Luo; under this white light, Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes and when he reopened them another scene appeared recing the scene that was initially in front of Li Luo . Li Luo stood inside a very simple and unadorned room, yet, the decorations inside the room were elegant . He lowered his head to look at his clothes . Doing so, he found himself wearing a brocade of white robe . A white jade belt tied around his waist that outlined his thin yet tough waistline . Silver-grey muslin clothes covered the outside of the garment . Li Luo intended to properly stroll around the room then let Xiao Qi send him the synopsis of the story . But at this moment, a piece of paper fluttered in front of him . Li Luo curiously reached out his hand to touch it . Suddenly, he heard a voice that belonged to a youth . ¡°Martial Uncle, Sect Master ordered this disciple to inform you that you are required to attend the sect-disciple selection . ¡± The sect disciple selection? What is it? Li Luo was confused and did not know how to answer it . [Great Host! Just answer him with an ¡®alright¡¯; when he takes you to the main hall, I will immediately send you the synopsis of the story . ] Xiao Qi prompted Li Luo¡¯s mind . After he heard Xiao Qi¡¯s words, Li Luo did not make any inquiries and directly said: ¡°Alright . ¡± [The previous owner of the body sealed off this room . To break the barrier, you need to pick up that fan on the table, then walk three steps forward, wave the fan once as you silently say ¡®break¡¯ . ] Xiao Qi continued to prompt . After Li Luo acted ordingly to Xiao Qi¡¯s instruction, he saw a shadow of a person behind the wooden door, where the sunlight was still able to pass through . Li Luo opened the door and went out, only to see a handsome young man in bright blue garments standing outside . When the man saw Li Luoe out, he immediately approached him and bowed respectfully, ¡°Martial Uncle . ¡± ¡°En . ¡± Li Luo nodded at the man indifferently before he said: ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡± [There is a leaf-shaped spiritual tool in your sleeve . Take it out and throw it into the air, then say ¡®soar¡¯; it will grow bigger and float in mid-air . You and this person should be able to sit atop of it . ] After Li Luo followed Xiao Qi¡¯s instructions, a small emerald boat appeared in mid-air . A pair of eyes belonging to the youth that stood behind Li Luo, immediately lit up as he saw the boat . The young man was only a disciple who had just entered the inner sect, and at the moment, he recently reached the Foundation stage . Those spiritual tools he came in contact with were low-level ones . For individuals in Li Luo¡¯s level, the spiritual tools they used surely were the best of quality . Li Luo took that disciple and directly sat on the small boat with a transparent green jade color . After they settled down, Li Luo issued the order per Xiao Qi¡¯s directions; before he sat in a meditation posture with eyes closed . The disciple in blue clothing saw Li Luo had his eyes closed and tried to lower the sound of his breathing as much as possible; to avoid himself from distracting Li Luo . But what he didn¡¯t know was that Li Luo, who looked cold on the surface, at this moment, had sunk into his consciousness . [Xiao Qi, send me the synopsis of the story of this world . ] [Okay, I had it prepared a moment ago . Great Host, please pay attention and ept it~] Once Xiao Qi¡¯s voice fell, a light dot abruptly appeared in Li Luo¡¯s mind . With a thought, Li Luo poked that light dot and all the details of the plot disyed in front of him; it appeared like a long picture scroll . Li Luo roughly skimmed through the synopsis and immediately understood that he had transmigrated into one of his own books again . This book was still his novel and it was the fourth novel he wrote, {Immortal Path of Devil Lord} . Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 2 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Generally, the story revolved around the Devil Lord¡ª¡ªChu Wuyong; betrayed by his trusted aide which he regarded as his own younger brother, Chu Wuyong was killed and reborn into a boy¡¯s body . After that, the story continued with him reaching the summit and take his revenge . The identity of the body that Li Luo was now upying was precisely one of the elders of the Clear Sky Sect; the sect that cultivated in the immortal path, and the body¡¯s name was Gu Qingchen . At the moment, Gu Qingchen¡¯s rank was of someone who recently entered the Nascent Soul stage for approximately five to six years; and two years ago, he was promoted as a sect elder by the Sect Master . Although he became an elder for two years, the other elders did not dare to neglect him . With regards to his aptitude, Gu Qingchen was one of the geniuses in Clear Sky Sect for the past thousand years . After only more than two hundred years, he entered the Nascent Soul stage and squeezed into the list of expert rank in Tianyun Continent . When he entered the Nascent Soul stage, his life span increased by another thousand years, and who knows at what stage he could climb in this span of thousand years? As a result, if Gu Qingchen wanted something in the Clear Sky Sect, the majority of practitioners in the sect flocked to give it to him . After all, he was powerful and also an elder of Clear Sky Sect, and even more, to consolidate the position of Clear Sky Sect in the eyes of other cultivator . Opposite to Gu Qingchen where the entire sect favored him and couldn¡¯t wait to designate all high-grade resources to him; the situation of the male protagonist was undoubtedly much worse . After Chu Wuyong secretly plotted behind his back by his best friend, his soul almost scattered . His spirit floated around between heaven and earth for more than ten years, when he woke up, he found himself inside the body of a twelve year old boy who just died . The name of this body was also Chu Wuyong but waspletely different from the Devil Lord Chu Wuyong¡¯s situation as his spiritpletely vanished . This Chu Wuyong was only a merebor disciple with a rather low status in Clear Sky Sect . He was a coward, often bullied by others and would not refute . The three disciples who lived in the same room as he saw his weak character right away, so whenever something unhappy happened, they would beat him . If he had a resource for cultivation, he would be robbed by the three of them, not leaving a bit of chance to cultivate . The end of this body¡¯s life was also because he received a high-grade cultivation material . When the three knew about it, they tried to take it from him, he resisted and was pushed into the water by the three . With the three¡¯s cooperation, he suffocated and drowned . In such arge sect, the death of a merebor disciple was nothing . Even if it was several people, it would not attract the attention of others . It was precisely at this time that Chu Wuyong transmigrated in this unfortunate child¡¯s body . After Chu Wuyong transmigrated, he immediately explored the child¡¯s memory . He found that he was in Clear Sky Sect, which ranked third in the Tianyun continent, because of that, he dared not openly practiced his Devil path cultivation method . After cultivating for a while, he discovered a peculiarity in his current body . The cultivator can only choose one path to cultivate, Immortal or Devil path; if both were to be cultivated at the same time, the body would explode and die . But he found out that the spiritual energy inside his current body resembled like yin and yang; they did not blend and influence the other rather they interacted harmoniously in the body, this means that he can cultivate both Immortal path and the Devil path . After this discovery, Chu Wuyong did not hurry to leave Clear Sky Sect; he stayed in ease . He was resolute to be stronger before he collects the debts of his previous life . He would collect each and every one of them without exception . Because he upied this body, Chu Wuyong silently handled the three people who caused the original owner¡¯s death . This act was regarded as his payment to the original owner for giving up his body, making way for his resurrection . Although the three did not die, their lifespan was gradually consumed and by the time when it¡¯s exhausted, that is when they will die . ***** Not long after Li Luo roughly skimmed at the synopsis in his mind, the small emerald jade boat with a shape of a leaf stopped in front of the main hall¡¯s entrance . The main hall was constructed at the peak of arge mountain, and this moment the sun had risen at its highest altitude in the day . The mist above the peak blocked most of the zing sunlight, allowing a few strands to pass through . Li Luonded at the ground first, followed by the disciple in blue garments . He stood behind Li Luo, respectfully . The public square in front of the main hall was filled by a crowd of people wearing ck clothes . When they noticed a slender figure with a cold expression on his face came down from a small emerald boat, almost all of them looked at the individual with bright rays of light in their eyes . In the entire Clear Sky Sect, no one didn¡¯t know who Gu Qingchen was . He was like a star that attracted everyone¡¯s attention, making them look up to him . If Gu Qingchen would pick them and be his seeding disciple, they will have a bright future ahead; not to mention the treasure that the sect had given to the genius, especially the cultivation method that they will get, it will surely be the best . In an instant, the slender and tall figure became the focus of attention among the crowd . Li Luo obviously felt the scorching gaze of everyone on his back, which almost burnt ayer of his skin . Li Luo: ¡°......¡± In such an impatient manner, he nearly was unable to stand it . Li Luo tried to ignore the gazes projected at his body, and as before he maintained the cold expression on his face as he looked at the entrance of the main hall . Shortly after Li Luo¡¯s arrival, the door of the main hall, whose height was more than two persons, opened . After that, more than twenty people came out from the inside . The person who led that group of people was a middle-aged man dressed in a ck robe . When the man saw Li Luo, he smiled at him, ¡°Elder Gu, you are here . ¡± This seemingly gentle and courteous middle-aged man was the Sect Master of Clear Sky Sect¡ª¡ªYe Tianqi . Li Luo nodded his head to Ye Tianqi, not saying a thing and stood to one side . Ye Tianqi was already ustomed to Li Luo¡¯s character and did not say anything . After all, the original Gu Qingchen was a cold man, he was not close with anyone and had his heart set on cultivation; however, it may be because he had indifferent nature that Gu Qingchen was not easily affected by foreign matters and stabilized his inner spirit . After Ye Tiannqi exchanged greetings with Li Luo, he looked at the group of people in ck clothes standing below . His gentle expression a moment ago was reced with a stern look . His stern eyes were like a knife that could cut on everyone¡¯s body; it made all the youth that stood below straighten their backs . ¡°Your aptitude has been tested before . Now, disciples with Single Spirit Vein or variation Spirit Vein,e fort and stand on my left . ¡± After Ye Tianqi¡±s voice fell, a few dozen of individuals immediately came out from the crowd and stood at the area where Ye Tianqi had instructed . Ye Tianqi waited until those young disciples settled down . He then turned his head and looked at the elders that stood behind his back and the owners of the five prominent peaks . ¡°How would you want to choose the disciples you fancy?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do the same as in the previous years . ¡± A gray-haired old man stated as he stroked his long beard; his pair of eyes narrowed forming a pair of slit, he casually nced at the crowd . ¡°I agree with what Elder Yang said, anyway, after all these years of choosing a disciple in this manner; I have no opinion . ¡± A woman in a red dress with alluring features softly stated, she covered her lips and chuckled; the outer corner of her eyes also slightly picked . The rest of the people nodded and said that they had not thought of another option . Ye Tianqi saw their reactions, he nodded and nced at the group of young disciples separated from the crowd . ¡°Since all the Elders and Mountain Lords have no opinions, then we will follow the same rules as before . ¡± The so-called ording to the same rules as before, that is, for the bnce of each peak, the group will be divided evenly to five peaks ording to the height of their aptitude . Of course, before that, the elders had chosen their preferred disciple in advance . However, if there were more than one elder who selected the same person, this required the elders to rely on their skills . But they would also stop thepetition at a certain point to avoid getting injured . Li Luo had no interest in taking in disciples, plus in the original text, Gu Qingchen didn¡¯t ept any disciples in this selection . Although two yearster, Gu Qingchen chose the male protagonist as his disciple . Li Luo¡¯s gaze swept through the crowd with a dull look while asking information from Xiao Qi from time to time . Then, he noticed a small figure that stood behind the group; he struggled to sweep the ground because the broom was taller than him . Xiao Qi prompted him in his mind: ¡°Great Host, that is the protagonist . ¡± When Li Luo heard what Xiao Qi had said, he immediately fixed his gaze to that thin figure that looked as if only had a few lumps of meat in his body . This person, could he be the lover he was looking for? Li Luo stared at the thin and small back; he felt his breathing slightly strained . In thest world, he already suspected that the male protagonist in every world was the same person, but who couldpletely guarantee that this person is the one he was looking for? It was not until he heard the sound of a battle that Li Luo broke off from his trance; he swiftly looked at the sky in front of him . He saw two elders, wearing ck and blue robes respectively, had started fighting in the sky far from everyone . Finally, the blue-clothed elder on the left was defeated . The elder who wore a ck robe descended from the sky with a smile on his face, he reached out his hand and patted a young man in a white garment who stood with the remaining more than thirty youths, ¡°Hahaha, child,e with me . ¡± Ye Tianqi looked at the other elders who had already chosen a disciple . He pondered for a while and turned his head to look and question Li Luo: ¡°Elder Gu, which disciple would you like to take?¡± When Li Luo heard Ye Tianqi¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze at the small figure in the distance . Although in the original text, the original owner of the body selected Chu Wuyong two yearster, when he revealed his talent and stood out from the crowd ofbor disciples . However, Li Luo did not want to wait for another two years . If he pondered for two years whether the protagonist of this book was lover he was looking for, then he definitely won¡¯t be able to endure it . It was better to be sure as soon as possible than to torture his heart as he figures out whether he was wrong or right . Bearing that in mind, Li Luo¡¯s beautiful phoenix eyes immediately looked straight to the back of the crowd; at the small figure who was silently sweeping the ground . He slightly opened his light-colored lips and said: ¡°En, I want that little boy . ¡± After he finished speaking, Li Luo stretched out his white jade-like finger and pointed at Chu Wuyong¡¯s direction . Others couldn¡¯t help but look towards the direction that Li Luo pointed out . When they saw the person he was referring to, they couldn¡¯t help but take a mouthful of cold air . Their eyes showed an unbelievable expression . How was it possible that the most talented genius in Clear Sky Sect fancied this kind of person? To ept an unremarkablebor disciple to be his seeding disciple, it was unthinkable . Although they have long heard of this genius¡¯ character for being entric, his vision was rather strange, right? Why didn¡¯t he choose the promising seedlings in front of him? Instead, he fancied that kind of person, the type that even if he worked hard to cultivate, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make much progress . Ye Tianqi looked at Li Luo with an astonished expression, ¡°Elder Gu, are you sure it¡¯s that child over there? He is just an ordinarybor disciple . His talent for cultivation may not be very high . ¡± ¡°Yes, I want him . ¡± The expression on Li Luo¡¯s face was still cold, but the meaning in his tone was clear, he was not joking . ¡°Alright . ¡± Ye Tianqi nodded, anyway, even if Gu Qingchen epted that boy as his disciple, it would not affect his cultivation . He didn¡¯t worry about the other things . Although Chu Wuyong had his back facing everyone, he paid attention to the movements around him . So when other people were casting their gazes on him, he noticed that something was wrong, but he still lowered his head and continued sweeping the ground . Only those pair of eyes that looked like stars in the night sky quickly shed a glimmer of a hardly detected light . Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 3 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo stood on the high step and look at the thin figure brought over by a disciple in blue garment with his head hung down . He tried to hold back the swelling emotions in his heart before he slightly lowered his head and looked at the child standing below him and said: ¡°Raise your head and let me see your face . ¡± When Chu Wuyong heard the clear and cold voice above him which as if the spring water of the mountain stream hit the rock; his heart did not know why but it slightly stirred . Chu Wuyong was stunned that he stood there, dumbfoundedly, unable to follow Li Luo¡¯s instructions . Seeing the boy¡¯s state, the disciple that stood beside him opened his mouth and reminded Chu Wuyong . ¡°Elder Gu called you, why don¡¯t you hurry and raise your head . ¡± His eyes filled with envy and hatred, eyeing this uninterested boy that came out of nowhere . God knows what this boy had done to have this kind of unexpected luck . To be able to draw Elder Gu¡¯s attention, this lucky fellow would unquestionably experience meteoric rise; he will surely have good days ahead . However, this boy didn¡¯t know how to show his gratitude and this made people possess the desire to ruthlessly beat him up because even though Elder Gu told him to raise his head, he ignored him . Chu Wuyong broke off from his trance when he heard the blue-clothed disciple¡¯s words . He had a trace of doubt in his heart; why did his heart stir this much just by hearing this man¡¯s voice? However, Chu Wuyong quickly pressed this trace of doubt to the bottom of his heart and slowly raised his head to look at the direction where that voice came . In a short while, Chu Wuyong saw the face of the man against the ring sun; he had his head slightly lowered to look at him (CW) . This man had a beautiful face with delicate features, but those pair of eyes looked like the moon reflected in a clear pool which appeared rtively cold . The expression on his face was indifferent, and the color of those tightly closed lips was luminous . He had a tall and slender frame; the hands exposed outside his broad sleeves also looked like they were carved from a high-quality white jade . Under the sunlight, the man¡¯s frame appeared to have been covered with a faintyer of halo . His whole person looked like a lightly inked painting . The more you look at the person, the more the people that observed him to have the urge to add a dense color to him . Chu Wuyong could not help but look at the man with a trace of interest in his eyes, but he swiftly hid it in the depths of his eyes . When Li Luo saw that the boy had raised his head and looked up at his face, his eyes could not help but waver from the sight of the boy¡¯s malnourished and sickly appearance . He clearly understood that his initial condition must have been tragic . However, the days when this body should have experienced a hard time should be before the protagonist Chu Wuyong¡¯s arrival . The current Chu Wuyong did not appear to be the previously easy-to-bully boy . Living in the immortal path sect opposite to his previous life, Chu Wuyong was bound to feel his hands and feet tied; it must¡¯ve been ufortable . Li Luo stared at Chu Wuyong for a short while before he opened his mouth once again . ¡°Would you be willing to ept me as your master?¡± Chu Wuyong slightly hung down his eyelids to cover the expression in his eyes and directly kowtowed to Li Luo, ¡°Disciple Chu Wuyong pays respect to Master . ¡± Satisfied, Li Luo looked at Chu Wuyong and nodded, ¡°Then from today onward, you will be my, Gu Qingchen¡¯s seeding disciple . ¡± Moreover, if he ced Chu Wuyong by his side, he can easily observe the man himself, whether or not he was the one was looking for . ***** After the sect disciple selection concluded, Li Luo used his spiritual tool to take Chu Wuyong to his mountain peak . Gu Qinchen liked quiet, therefore on his mountain, other than him, only a few children in charge of cleaning the ce, stayed here . Their rooms located far away from Gu Qingchen¡¯s residence . Every time the cleaned, they moved softly and quietly as they feared to disturb Gu Qingchen . Li Luo took Chu Wuyong to the courtyard where he lived, and there was a bamboo forest inside the yard . The green bamboo was like a slender female dancer as it swayed gently in the breeze while letting out a soft sound of whistling . The courtyard was not big, and there were only three rooms; Li Luo stayed at the master¡¯s bedroom, located in the middle . Li Luo walked on the small road between the bamboo forest and to the front of the three rooms, he pointed his finger to the rightmost room, ¡°You will stay thereter, and I will live next to you . If there¡¯s anything, you cane and look for me . ¡± ¡°Yes . ¡± Chu Wuyong did not show any sign of dissatisfaction with Li Luo¡¯s arrangement . In fact, for him, living next to such a high ranked cultivator was very unfavorable to his cultivation in bing a Devil . A little bit of mistake and he would likely be discovered by Gu Qingchen who lived next to him . You must know that an immortal path cultivator was despise those who cultivates the Devil . The Devil, also known as a devil cultivator, to them was like a poisonous tumor that grew on Tianyun continent, it was a hidden danger that needed to be removed . Every time a Devil was found, it would be chased and killed by countless Immortals . In his previous life, Chu Wuyong was undoubtedly regarded as the most talented genius among devil cultivators . It took him only more than a thousand years to be the Venerable Devil of the great circle-stage . Countless devil cultivators around the worlde to this ce to join Tianmo Sect, and in a few decades, Tianmo Sect became a sect that stood equal with the three great Immortal sects in the whole Tianyun continent; with that, Chu Wuyong was regarded as a well-deserved Devil Lord . Composed of devil cultivators, this kind of sect naturally became something the Immortal Sect hated to the bone . The three great Immortal sects sent a few elders and over ten thousand cultivators, surrounded Tianmo Sect several times but aside from failing they suffered heavy losses every time . In the end, they can only turned a blind eye to the sect¡¯s existence . When Chu Wuyong reminiscent his past, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the person who betrayed him¡ª¡ªYun Tianheng . As soon as he thought of Yun Tianheng, his ck pupils couldn¡¯t help but sh a trace of dark purple light . Although in his past life, he was very strict with other people, he did not guard against his ¡°good brothers¡± who apanied him during difficult times . There, he had to pay such a painful price until the time he died . Only then, he discovered that he had been poisoned by Yun Tianheng for a long time and the spiritual energy in his body was sealed, only to be nailed to a broken cliff by Yun Tianheng¡¯s sword and died . Although he had already started a new life, but the debts of his previous life; he was not that generous to let it go . This debt, he was determined to find Yun Tianheng and have him repay each and every one of them properly . Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 4 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo brought Chu Wuyong back, and ording to what was written in the original book, he first gave him the ¡®introduction of basic cultivation method¡¯ to learn, added some scrolls of the techniques that he felt suitable for the present Chu Wuyong, and let Chu Wuyong to ponder about it himself . In the original text, Gu Qingchen also adopted this kind of policy when he raised Chu Wuyong . As to how much Chu Wuyong able toprehend, it depended on his own ability . Only when there was an iprehensible problem, would he give an advice or two . Not to mention, the current Li Luo knew nothing, so if you want him to give guidance or anything, don¡¯t expect him to have any good ideas . Not even guiding Chu Wuyong from the wrong direction of what he hadprehended, it would be thankful if he had not misguided him to the point that causes a rise in his inner demon . Regarding this situation, Li Luo also asked Xiao Qi, and Xiao Qi told him that if the protagonist really has any questions, then the system will definitely find a solution . Only then Li Luo put down the worry in his heart; after all, he really does not know anything about cultivation . However, it was very difficult to be able to adapt to the real cultivation world, given that this body was a genius who had been cultivating to Nascent Soul stage, Li Luo would certainly not let go the opportunity to test this novelty world . But the character of this body was a cold and self-sufficient person; apart from cultivating he did not take an interest in other things . Of course, it was impossible for Li Luo to reveal himself and tell others that he was not the same as the original . Otherwise, it was very likely that the people in Clear Sky Sect would think that his body was taken over by another cultivator . In the cultivation realm, all cultivators deeply hated individuals who forcibly taken over someone else¡¯s body . If it was really certain that a cultivator¡¯s body has been taken over by another cultivator, then that cultivator who took over the body was not much worse than a devil cultivator; in the eyes of other cultivators . He or she would certainly be chased to kill by all the cultivators in the entire cultivation realm . ***** Li Luo rode his own flying spiritual tool, the leaf-shaped boat, and wandered around the whole Clear Sky Sect in a circle . Finally, under the guidance of Xiao Qi, he found the Immortal¡¯s Cave that the previous Gu Qingchen had chosen . Like other cultivators, Gu Qingchen set up a defensive barrier outside the Immortal¡¯s Cave . When seen from a distance, the whole cave appeared to be hidden behind the thick fog, making people unable to see the situation inside clearly . Moreover, if someone forcefully ns on getting close to this Immortal¡¯s Cave, it would start the defensive formation set by Gu Qingchen right away . If an attack in the defensive formation was unintentional, it would only trap the person, when activated . But if the attack was malicious, then it would quickly turn to kill . Li Luo used his hand to push away the vines that hung down like a curtain on the cave¡¯s entrance, and slowly walked inside . The whole Immortal¡¯s Cave felt just like Gu Qingchen; it was very simple and unadorned, it basically had no decorations, which made it obvious at a nce . Li Luo nced around the vast room . There was only a stone bed connected to the stone wall, and a stone bench and table located not far away from the stone bed . After Li Luo looked at this somewhat empty Immortal¡¯s Cave, he suddenly thought of a problem, he must also pretend to have a Closed Door Training in the future . However, every time a cultivator had a Closed Door Training, it would take at least ten days or more than a month . Not to mention he was a Nascent Soul stage cultivator; it was not surprising if he had a Closed Door Training for more than ten years . So the problem was, even if he was able to pretend that he was in a Closed Door Training, what was he going to do throughout these more than ten years? Could it be that he would stare nkly at the walls of this cave? When Li Luo thought of this, he immediately called out Xiao Qi in his own mind, ¡°Xiao Qi,e out, I want to ask you something . ¡± After a while, Xiao Qi asked within his mind: ¡°Great Host, what is the matter that you have to look for me?¡± Li Luo raised his hand and scratched his cheek, before he nced around the cave where there was almost nothing, and asked, ¡°What am I going to do when I had Closed Door Training? Just stay here for so long?¡± ......If it was really going to be like this, he might absolutely go crazy ah! [Theoretically yes] Xiao Qi replied, [But since the host was not really a cultivator, I can provide relevant entertainment measures for the host to pass the time . By the time this body reaches the breakthrough, the host can go out . ] Li Luo¡¯s heart immediately rxed, and then his eyes lit up . While Xiao Qi¡¯s voice had not yet fallen, he immediately asked: ¡°What entertainment measures?¡± Xiao Qi was a little stunned by Li Luo¡¯s excited voice, it paused for a moment, before saying: [Just like starwork, I will provide something such as TV dramas, variety shows, games, etc . These will be avable for you to enjoy . You can¡¯tmunicate with anyone on the starwork, but browsing socialworking sites is okay . ] Li Luo felt like he had been hit by a pie that fell from the sky, not only that he can experience those profound techniques of the cultivation world, he can also experience the entertainment of the future technology . ¡°Xiao Qi, is this the benefit of this world?¡± [No, it was also used before . ] ¡°Then why did you not mention it before . ¡± [Host, before, you didn¡¯t ask about it at all, so I didn¡¯t say it . ] Li Luo: ¡°......¡± So, that¡¯s how he missed the opportunity to ess future technology for so many years? ***** Inside the Gu Qingchen¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave, Li Luo tried a lot of techniques from Gu Qingchen¡¯s memory, before leaving the cave with satisfaction . Xiao Qi observed Li Luo, who tried to use the techniques from the most simple until thest one and did not know what to say . Originally, it was supposed to go into hibernation, but Li Luo constantly called it out to talk . It was to the extent that it could only looked at Li Luo from the beginning to the end . If it had a face, then its expression at a time like this would be full of ck lines, speechless . So when Li Luo was about to leave, Xiao Qi simply wanted to light some firecrackers to celebrate . Li Luo returned to the courtyard where he lived, and happened to run into Chu Wuyong who opened the door and came out . ¡°Master . ¡± Chu Wuyong bowed and said after he saw Li Luo . At this moment, Li Luo¡¯s expression had been restored to its once cold and indifferent state, the outer corner of his phoenix eyes was raised slightly as he cast a nce and nodded at Chu Wuyong . He slightly opened his light-colored lips and said: ¡°Wuyong, you have been studying the cultivation method that I gave you for a few days, what breakthrough were you able to make?¡± He did not know why, but when Chu Wuyong heard Li Luo¡¯s cold voice, his heart skipped a beat . This kind of feeling, it has never appeared in the long thousand years of his life . But when faced with the person in front of him, alone, he felt it twice . The pair of slightly immature eyebrows were lightly furrowed, on the face of his lowered head . Shortly after, he hid the expression on his face and slowly walked to Li Luo¡¯s side . Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 5 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Chu Wuyong was not the type of person who liked to be secretly entangled towards things that would make him appear abnormal . Chu Wuyong would first test that thing to see how dangerous it was to himself . If he felt that ¡°that¡± thing would be out of the range of his control, he would directly kill that unstable factor . Now, Gu Qingchen, the one in front of him was the one that made him feel somewhat unstable . Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes became slightly dull as he approached that thin and slender figure standing not far away from him . As he approached him, he smelt a faint scent of plum blossomsing from that person¡¯s body . The faint fragrance held a trace of lingering affection; as it entered his nose and seeped into his heart before it hovered within his body, it stayed there, forever . Previously, when he was brought back by Li Luo, the speed of the spiritual tool they were riding was too fast that the wind was blowing in his face the entire time . And after theynded, he and Li Luo kept a fair distance, so Chu Wuyong did not smell this fragrance . And now that he was standing very close to Li Luo¡¯s side, the feeling was so clear . But this feeling, he did not hate it, on the contrary, in the bottom of his heart somehow grew a kind of indescribable desire to get close to the person in front of him . At this moment, the moon that hung high in the night sky rose above the tip of the willow branches . The cold moonlight sprinkled from the sky and passed through the gap of the misty mountain, illuminating the body of the person in front of him, making his white skin show an unexpected quality of jade- a bit transparent under the moonlight . Looking at the person in front of him ¨C that appeared to be able to step on the air and soaring at any time, under the moonlight ¨C the heart inside Chu Wuyong¡¯s chest was beating more and more powerful, as if it would breakthrough and came out . This person in front of him has undoubtedly had a very big influence to himself . The kind of feeling where he was unable to control, and it was actually very dangerous for him . However, Chu Wuyong did not bore any killing intent towards Li Luo . In fact, he had inexplicably feeling that he had been waiting for this person to appear for a long time, waiting for the moment when he can finally have him . He had a strange feeling that this person in front of him must belong to him . Chu Wuyong¡¯s breathing could not help but be hurried, but he quickly suppressed the inexplicable and disturbance feeling within his own heart . His ck and indistinct, simr to two bays of ancient pool, eyes were locked straight at Li Luo . As of now, Chu Wuyong¡¯s height was only at the pit of Li Luo¡¯s stomach . When standing in front of Li Luo, he can only raise his head to look at Li Luo¡¯s face, but the expression on his face was not child-like at all, instead it appeared serene . ¡°When this disciple studied the cultivation method that master bestowed to this disciple, this disciple roughly understood all of its content . There is only a bit of them that this disciple had some doubt...¡± Chu Wuyong said withposure, he looked unbridled at the person with soft lines and cold appearance in front of him, while leaving no traces . Li Luo slightly nodded his head after listening to Chu Wuyong¡¯s words . Under the guidance of the system, he began to clear up Chu Wuyong¡¯s doubts . At this time, he still had to pay attention on keeping Gu Qingchen¡¯s usual cold tone and expression, afraid that he would be OOC because his own carelessness; as a result, Li Luo didn¡¯t notice that while Chu Wuyong looked at him, those pair of eyes appeared to be deeper the longer he looked at him . By the time the moon slipped from the tip of the willow branches to the east part of sky, Li Luo had finished speaking the words under the system¡¯s guidance . Li Luo looked towards the Chu Wuyong¡¯s direction, the boy had his head raised as he listened to his exnation . After not seeing this boy for a few days, his young face became rounded up, also those pair of big eyes were moist and ck . Holding back the urge to pinch Chu Wuyong¡¯s face, Li Luo faintly said: ¡°Were you able to understand?¡± When Li Luo looked at him, Chu Wuyong directly shifted his gaze away from Li Luo and covered his eyes while bowed his body towards Li Luo, saying: ¡°Thank you master for the guidance, this disciple understands . ¡± In fact, Li Luo didn¡¯t even know what he had just said . His mind had long since roamed around when he repeated what the system had told him . But at this time, he still has to maintain the original body¡¯s high and cold attitude . With faint expression, Li Luo nodded his head at the protagonist to express his satisfaction: ¡°Very good . Then, you can go to rest now . ¡± Chu Wuyong, once again, bowed to the direction of Li Luo; only then he turned around and went back to his own room . Li Luo waited until Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure disappeared behind the door, before turning around and returning to his own room . ***** Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 6 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . The mountain breeze swept the sweet flowers¡¯ fragrance brought from unknown ces, slowly blowing over the top of the mountain peak covered with a thinyer of mist . Li Luo ced the porcin bowl in his hand down, perfectly satisfied, yet his face showed no expression . Only those light-colored lips had a faint unsuppressed arc . His fair fingers picked up the teapot on the side and poured the green tea water inside with a pleasant posture . Those fingertips on his slender fingers that hook the porcin white teacup appeared to be a slightly pink color . His hand looked more transparent against the white jade teacup . At the moment, Chu Wuyong who sat opposite to Li Luo had the appearance of a fifteen or sixteen-year old young man . In just three years, his height grew almost the same as Li Luo, who was sitting opposite to him . Chu Wuyong¡¯s young and tender face had also grown a lot . The original malnourished and sickly appearance had opened up and was reced with a gorgeous appearance, after three years of baptism, even though some area was a bit childish . The thick ck eyebrows flew into the shackles, and the two original round eyes have now be much narrower . After only three years, the outline of his entire face became exceptionally deep and stand up . Today, Chu Wuyong wore a dark blue robe, showing off a young man¡¯s tall and straight figure . When Chu Wuyong saw that Li Luo had put down the bowl in his hand, he swept a nce at the dish on the table in front of him that have been gone down to half, and the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but slightly hooked . In fact, two years ago, he had been broken through to Foundation Building stage, and he no longer needed eating to fill his stomach like ordinary people . However¡ª¡ªAs Chu Wuyong slightly raised his head, his obsidian, like deep night, eyes looked at Li Luo who sat opposite to him revealed a gentleness that even he did not notice . The appearance on the surface of this person¡¯s face was still very cold and indifferent, making people think that this person was very difficult to approach, if there was not too much contact . However, for the past three years, Chu Wuyong felt this person in front of him was really adorable . Just like now, obviously, there was a bright expression in his eyes that resembled the look of a small puppy after it eating and drinking till full, but his face was still had that same ice-cold expression as if someone owes him tens of thousands of dors . Chu Wuyong looked at this appearance of Li Luo, and could not help but slightly lower his head and reach out one of his hands to cover the slight curve on the corner of his lips . Just at this moment, a huge cyan lotus flowerposed of spiritual energy suddenly bloomed in the sky, just above the back mountain of Clear Sky Sect . After this unusual huge cyan lotus flower bloomed in the sky, the spiritual energy of the lotus flower quickly surged away like a tidal wave in all directions . Li Luo could not help but drop the teacup in his hand when he saw this scene; his ck phoenix eyes shed a glimpse of excitement . After three years, it was finally time to enter the main plot . Below this blooming cyan lotus flower, the remnant of a cultivator¡¯s dwelling slowly opened . In this remnant only Foundation Building stage¡¯s cultivators were allowed to enter . In the original text, after Chu Wuyong became Gu Qingchen¡¯s seeding disciple, it took him more than a year to be a cultivator at the initial stage of Foundation Building . When he had just be a Foundation Building stage¡¯s cultivator, the news of the cyan lotus secret ce opening at the Clear Sky Sect, which opened in every ten years, had just spread and the Clear Sky Sect just sent an invitation message to the entire Tianyun continent . Naturally, the scope of the invitation did not include devil cultivators . Chu Wuyong also entered the cyan lotus secret ce that he had never entered before in his previous life along with a numerous group of cultivators . After he entered the cyan lotus secret ce, Chu Wuyong identally acquired a secret treasure and happened to be seen by other cultivators, then was chased by hundreds of cultivators . At that moment, Chu Wuyong had recently stepped into the initial stage of Foundation Building; to face numerous cultivators at thete stage of Foundation Building, he basically did not have the power to fight back . Also, he could not use the devil cultivator¡¯s techniques in front of those numerous cultivators, so he could only flee into a cave with a sorry figure, under the chase of those cultivators . Just when Chu Wuyong really couldn¡¯t resist anymore and wanted to use his devil cultivation power to force his rank to temporarily upgrade, he identally triggered the restriction in the cave . Then, Chu Wuyong was transferred into another secret ce by this restriction, and that was precisely inside this secret ce that Chu Wuyong got the golden finger that he had set for him... ¡°...Master . ¡± Just as Li Luo was caught up in his own thoughts, he suddenly heard Chu Wuyong¡¯s voice calling him . Li Luo¡¯s spirit immediately came back, his eyes that had just revealed a trace of misty due to being caught in his own thoughts immediately became clear . The corner of his phoenix eyes slightly picked as he looked at Chu Wuyong who was sitting opposite to him, before he slightly opened his light-colored lips, ¡°What?¡± He did not know that his somewhatzy appearance actually possessed a trace of strange seductive demeanor, that is, in the eyes of Chu Wuyong . Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes darkened, and he quietly turned his eyes, then looked at the sky above him, indicating Li Luo to follow his sight, ¡°The notice just appeared in the sky . ¡± Li Luo followed Chu Wuyong¡¯s gaze, and sure enough above their heads, there was a huge blue section of wordsposed of spiritual power: #To all the Elders and Mountain Lords,e quickly to the main peak Red Cloud Mountain to discuss important matters . # After he read this section of words, Li Luo immediately understood the following plot . Due to the revtion of cyan lotus secret ce¡¯s opening, the elders of other sects will lead their chosen disciples to Clear Sky Sect and prepare to enter the cyan lotus secret ce together . Ye Tianqi, the Sect Master of Clear Sky Sect, also decided to select a candidate . But before that, every time the secret ce was opened, he would gather all the Elders and Mountain Lords and discuss it in the main hall of Red Cloud Mountain, Night Moon Hall . As one of the elders, Li Luo naturally also going to go . Li Luo stood up and threw a sentence to Chu Wuyong, ¡°Wuyong, this teacher needs to take a trip to Red Cloud Mountain, just tell the children outside to clean up here . ¡± Then, Li Luo right away rode on his own flying spiritual tool, the leaf-shaped boat, and rushed to Red Cloud Mountain¡¯s direction . **** When Li Luo arrived at the main hall of Red Cloud Mountain, Night Moon Hall, there were already more than half of the Elders and Mountain Lords waiting . When all the Elders and Mountain Lords were present, as they sat on the chairs which had long been arranged in the main hall, Ye Tianqi who was sitting on the main seat opened his mouth and said, ¡°Elders and Mountain Lords, you all should have seen the unusual vision that have just taken ce . If there is no ident, after five days, the people of other sects from all over Tianyun continent wille to the Clear Sky Sect to participate and enter this secret ce . ¡± While they heard Ye Tianqi¡¯s round of speech, the more than thirty people sitting underneath did not say anything, just sitting silently and continue to listen to Ye Tianqi¡¯s words . ¡°ording to past rules, each elder can rmend three of his disciples, while each of the Mountain Lords can rmend fifteen disciples from their own peak . Do you all already have suitable candidates now?¡± Chu Wuyong was the only disciple under Li Luo¡¯s name . Furthermore, the current Chu Wuyong was also a cultivator who had just entered the middle stage of the Foundation Building . Naturally there was nothing wrong with this quota . The old man wearing a ck robe, who sat in the back of the main hall, suddenly looked at the seat in the middle . There was no change of expression on his face and the whole face was cold, just like Li Luo . The old man¡¯s light gray eyes squinted, then he lifted up the hem of his clothes and stood up . After the old man stood up, Ye Tianqi who was sitting in the main seat directed his gaze towards that person . ¡°Elder Li, what do you want to say?¡± ¡°Sect Master, all of the Elders and Mountain Lords here was able to fill the number of quota, and still need to abandon a few disciples who they originally quite fancy to rmend . But there is only one disciple under Elder Gu¡¯s name, I feel that the other two quota on Elder Gu¡¯s name should not be wasted . After all, it is also a great opportunity for a disciple to be able to enter the cyan lotus secret ce . ¡± When Li Luo heard Elder Li¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but turn over his face and cast a nce at this already half-white haired old man . Under Li Luo cold gaze, which was simr to a cold spring of mountain stream, Elder Li unconsciously feel his back had a slight cold . Li Luo turned his own head back and did not refute Elder Li¡¯s words and just said in light tone to Ye Tianqi:, ¡°I only have Chu Wuyong as my disciple . Now he is one, and he is also the only one in the future . ¡± Ye Tianqi did not think about this issue until Elder Li proposed it . But after listening to Li Luo¡¯s words, he would not say anything to Elder Li¡¯s suggestion . Ye Tianqi lightly coughed, and then said, ¡°Since the rules of the Clear Sky Sect from ancient times to the present are like that, then we still have to follow the rules . Everybody think, which disciple is more suitable to rmend . After all, the cyan lotus secret ce can only be opened once every ten years . Even if there is no chance this time, you can rmend the disciples who unable to go experience the trial of the cyan lotus secret ce the next time...¡± Ye Tianqi said a few more words, to solve this shackle . In the Night Moon Hall, it took two full hours, before everyone finished discussing their own candidates . Li Luo naturally elected the only disciple under his name, Chu Wuyong, but this time, after what had just recently happened, naturally no one came out again to express any objection . Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 7 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . When Li Luo returned to his Blue Feather Mountain, the moon had already slipped past the highest point and shifted toward the east . But after Li Luo came down from the leaf-shaped boat, he saw Chu Wuyong still sitting beside stone table in the courtyard . Because there was no lighting equipment, Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure only showed a ck shadow . But Li Luo, who is already at Nascent Soul stage, could clearly see the appearance of the person who sat there, waiting silently for his arrival . As the current Chu Wuyong is already a cultivator at middle stage of Foundation Building, so even if he does not sleep for a few days and nights, he can still maintain a very full spirit . However, after he left, Chu Wuyong had no idea when he woulde back, but he still waited for him for a long time in the courtyard, as if he could not rest at ease until he returns . Li Luo lowered his head and looked at Chu Wuyong¡¯s direction, the corner of his lips slightly raised . His heart was also full of joy for this action of Chu Wuyong . However, Li Luo quickly converged his own happy expression, he walked to Chu Wuyong¡¯s side . When he saw Chu Wuyong also turned his head and looked at him, Li Luo¡¯s light colored lips slightly opened, before asking: ¡°Wuyong, why are you still sitting here?¡± Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes could not help squinting, after he looked at the person in front of him, which had a bit embarrassing expression in his face, as if it was covered with ayer of mist, furthermore those light pink colored lips looked more plump and moist . Under the strong pressure and impulse which possessed his own heart, he desired to pull down this person in front of him and kissed him strongly, Chu Wuyong tightly clenched the palms on the side of his own legs, before quickly let go . He still needs to wait, at the moment, he was still too weak, it was impossible to get this person in front of him with his current ability . ¡°Disciple would go back right away to rest, so Master should also quickly go back to the room and have a rest . ¡± Li Luo who stood in front of him did not notice, even a bit, the darkness on Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes under the cover of the night . ¡°En, wait a minute! Since you are still here, I don¡¯t have to talk to you about this matter tomorrow . ¡± When Li Luo recalled the matter that they had just discussed at the Night Moon Hall, he immediately stopped Chu Wuyong who just got up and wanted to leave . ¡°You also have seen today¡¯s unusual vision, this is a sign of the cyan lotus secret ce¡¯s opening at the back mountain of our Clear Sky Sect . ¡± The Clear Sky Sect¡¯s cyan lotus secret ce, Chu Wuyong has also heard about it in his previous life . However, although the cyan lotus secret ce had opened and the Clear Sky Sect weed the cultivators on the Tianyun Continent to enter together, but it did not wee Devil path cultivators . As a result, Chu Wuyong also never got a glimpse of the cyan lotus secret ce that is well known throughout the whole Tianyun continent . ¡°...You are the only disciple under my name and you are already a cultivator at the Foundation Building stage . The trial of the cyan lotus secret ce this time, you will go in together with other disciples . ¡± Chu Wuyong also had no objection to this, although by entering the cyan lotus secret ce meant that he would not be able to see this person in front of him for several months, the length of the cultivation is very long,pared to the very long life of cultivator, a few months can only be regarded as nothing more than a moment . Not to mention this time secret ce only take a few months, some of the cultivators may take several years of Closed Door Training . But even so, the thought of not being able to see this person in front of him for a few months, Chu Wuyong still had some reluctance in his heart . Chu Wuyong couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by what went on in his head, he actually already care to this kind of degree toward the person in front of him . Since this is the case, then he must get this person in front of him, make himpletely belong to himself . No matter what method was used, and how long it takes . **** Time passed very quickly and it had already been five days . On this day, the weather was very sunny and cloudless, the sky was blue and there were not many clouds . There was only a huge round sun that hung on the east part of the sky, casting a dazzling ray of light towards the ground . In these past five days, there were some cultivators who arrived at the front of the Clear Sky Sect¡¯s main gate . However, these people were only scattered of rogue cultivators, almost all of the real and important troops who came to participate in this trial of the cyan lotus secret ce arrived on the fifth day . From the distance, on the sky that originally had no trace of clouds, suddenly appeared more than ten piece of fast and floating of the dense ¡°clouds¡± . These ¡°clouds¡± were flying very fast toward the direction of Clear Sky Sect¡¯s location . Only when these ¡°clouds¡± were all near that people could see that these were in fact not the clouds drifting in the sky, rather the group of cultivators that rode their flying spiritual tool . Because many cultivators came to participate in the cyan lotus secret ce this time, the Sect Master of Clear Sky Sect, Ye Tianqi, had already given instructions one day in advance and had people stationed in front of the main gate of Clear Sky Sect to wee these far-away guests . By the time when all these assigned cultivators finished receiving, it was already the afternoon of the next day . And the cyan lotus secret ce will be officially opened in three days¡¯ time . These cultivators who havee from all over the Tianyun continent were all under Ye Tianqi¡¯s arrangement, entered the guest rooms that have long been arranged for them to rest, preserved their strength while waiting for the opening of the secret ce three dayster . **** Li Luo, who stood on the high slope of a mountain peak, looked down at the valley surrounded by mountains . At this moment, the group of cultivators with fluttering robes gathered together in the valley . Some of them were from the same sect gathered together and whispering with each other in discussion, while some stood alone in a ce where there were fewer people, silently looking at the front . Chu Wuyong was the kind of person who doesn¡¯t like to be with the crowd; he preferred to stay alone in one ce . Li Luo was standing above the high slope covered by shrubs, watching Chu Wuyong who silently stood aside as if the cultivators next to him served as his foil background . His seemingly cold eyes could not help but reveal a trace of a shallow smile . Only in this ce, where no one around, can he revealed his yearning expression to Chu Wuyong . He could not show his emotions, even in the presence of Chu Wuyong . The current body that he had was different from the previous two worlds . His body at the previous two worlds were still small; growing children would always undergo various kinds of changes before they finally grow into aplete adult . As a result, there was nothing strange about the change of personality . But with his current body, his character and so on had long left an impression on many people in Clear Sky Sect . If he suddenly changes his personality, it would only arouse doubts in people¡¯s hearts . He now only hope that Chu Wuyong would grow up quickly so he could leave Clear Sky Sect . As such, he will also leave Clear Sky Sect together with Chu Wuyong . Just then, a huge cyan lotus slowly appeared above the heads of cultivators . When it just appeared in midair, it still took the form of a flower bud, but as time went by, the petals of the flower bud gradually opened, blooming into a huge cyan-colored lotus flower . In the middle of the lotus flower, where the lotus seed head was originally located, emitted an exotic and soft of faint yellow rays of light . Seeing this scene, the cultivators who had been waiting in the valley all stopped talking . Under themand of the high-level cultivators who led them, they flew into the center of cyan lotus flower in an orderly manner . Li Luo who stood on the high slope, watched Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure disappear inside the light . By the time all the people left the valley, Li Luo took out his leaf-shaped boat and returned to his own residence on the Blue Feather Mountain . At the cyan lotus secret ce this time, Chu Wuyong would not be like the other cultivators that entered together with him, able toe out after three months . After he entered another secret ce, he had to wait until the next opening of the cyan lotus secret ce to be able toe out together with the next group of cultivators that participate in the trial . Therefore, after today, it would take more than ten years before Li Luo able to see Chu Wuyong again . Li Luo walked into the courtyard where he lived before looking at the stone table where he and Chu Wuyong had eaten breakfast together not long ago . He could not help but feel his mood somewhat low . In ten years¡¯ time, if he had to live alone in this small courtyard and passed the time alone like this every day, then he would certainly be unable to stand it . Before, with his lover at his side, he hasn¡¯t felt bored . Now, as he looked at this empty courtyard, he actually felt exceptionally cold and cheerless . Therefore, when he knew that Chu Wuyong was going to enter the cyan lotus secret ce before, Li Luo had already thought about where he will stay for these ten years¡ª¡ªhe decided to retreat to his Immortal¡¯s Cave for Closed Door Training . Then spend these ten years in starwork and y the game of the future . Anyway, he was an otaku previously in the real world, as long as there is inte, it doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t go out for a few months . Although that¡¯s what he thought, Li Luo still walked to the side of the stone table and sat on the seat where Chu Wuyong frequently sits for a long time, before he stood up and rode the leaf-shaped boat to the mountain base where the Immortal¡¯s Cave he had been staying previously . After he arrived at the Immortal¡¯s Cave, Li Luo looked at the ce inside which was full of dust and still absolutely empty, he suddenly remembered one thing . After going out of here that day, he forgot his original n to decorate this Immortal¡¯s Cave right away . Li Luo looked over the Universal Pouch in his own bosom . He then went out for a trip, and after he repaired the wooden bed, chair, table, cab, the appearance inside the cave changed drastically . By the time everything was fixed, Li Luo patted his own hand and looked at the cave that gave a thick smell of homey feeling, before he nodded with satisfaction . Anyway, it was impossible for someone toe in here, so even if it was arranged like this, it will not be seen by others . With that in mind, he decorated it ording to his own preferences, this should not be a problem . After Li Luo looked around in satisfaction, he went to the cave¡¯s entrance right away and set up a defensive barrier, sealing off this ce from the outside . Before that, he also sent a message to Ye Tianqi stating that he was going to undergo Closed Door Training . Therefore, even if there was anything that happened in the sect, it was impossible to find him . With this he can also carry out his otaku life in easy and to his heart¡¯s content . Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 8 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo opened his eyes and got up from his sitting position on the stone bed with its thickyer of mattress, thenzily stretched out his waist . Because he was alone in this cave, Li Luo did not bother about his image . His soft and long hair was not tied up with a jade crown, so it scattered behind his back and shoulders . His robe was also loosely draped over his body, and from the wide-open neckline, a wide expanse of white skin could be seen clearly . Li Luo rubbed his messy long hair, walked down the stone bed barefoot and stepped on a soft carpet . He then went to the side of the table not far away and poured a cup of tea then drank it . He had been staying in this cave for more than ten years, although he can¡¯tment on social media tforms as Xiao Qi said, he can still y something such as online games . Future online games were truly allwork online games . When you enter the game, it was just like having another kind of life, with a different start . For ten years, Li Luo yed several types of holographic online games on the starwork . Such as the future world games, ordinary life games, and ancient time martial arts games . However, because he was not that skillful, the games he yed were only average . Besides ying games and watching the hot dramas, Li Luo was also writing his unfinished novel in the real world . After he finished writing the manuscript, he also took the time to finish the three long pages of an article . Afterward, Li Luo drank the tea to moisturize his throat; before he began to tidy up his clothes . He had been staying in this cave for so long, and it was time for him to go out today . If there were no incidents, Chu Wuyong woulde out in several days, together with the group of cultivators . Li Luo put on a light green robe and bundled his long hair with the jade crown made of the mostmonly used sheep fat jade . Only then he walked to the entrance of the cave that had been close for more than ten years . He extended both of his hands and removed the array that tightly closed the entrance . **** When Li Luo rode his leaf-shaped boat to return to his small courtyard on Blue Feather Mountain, the news of himing out out from his Closed Door Training was spread out to the Sect Master of Clear Sky Sect, Ye Tianqi . Ye Tianqi did not think that Li Luo would going out of the Closed Door Training so quickly . Ten years ago, his only apprentice, Chu Wuyong, did note out of the cyan lotus secret ce . It seems that they no longer able to hide it . Ye Tianqi walked a few circles inside the big room before deciding to personally go to the Blue Feather Mountain . As a result, not long after Li Luo entered his own small courtyard, Ye Tianqi was already there . ¡°Elder Gu . ¡± Although Ye Tianqi was the Sect Master of Clear Sky Sect, he did not behave arrogantly . Compared with these elders in the sect, his cultivation talent was much worse . Moreover, these elders were also the foothold of their Clear Sky Sect in the Tianyun Continent, he naturally does not dare to neglect . Therefore, Ye Tianqi has a very humble and kind attitude in front of these elder . Just like now, he only stood outside Li Luo¡¯s small courtyard and didn¡¯t rush directly inside . When Li Luo heard Ye Tianqi¡¯s voice, he walked out of his room . Sure enough, he saw an elegant middle-aged man with a smiling expression standing there at the entrance of the courtyard . ¡°Sect Master . ¡± There was no extra expression on Li Luo¡¯s face, but he still courteously greeted Ye Tianqi . Even if he bent his waist to salute, his back was just like the bamboo nted in this courtyard . There was a kind of unbending temperament . Ye Tianqi reached out his hand and held Li Luo¡¯s arm to stop him from bending his waist in courtesy . ¡°Elder Gu, let¡¯s go in first and talk . ¡± Ye Tianqi said as he looked at the simple stone table and stone bench arranged in the small courtyard . ¡°Okay . ¡± Li Luo also did not say anything more and nodded in agreement . He then turned around and led Ye Tianqi to the stone table to sit down . Afterward, he looked at Ye Tianqi and asked, ¡°The Sect Master visit this time, what is the matter there to tell me to do?¡± Ye Tianqi looked at Li Luo¡¯s cold face and hesitated for a moment, he sighed before saying, ¡°Elder Gu, you just left the Closed Door Training, so may not know the news . After your disciple, Chu Wuyong, entered the cyan lotus secret ce ten years ago, he did note out with other cultivators, he probably had an ident inside the secret ce . ¡± Although Ye Tianqi used a more tactful narrative, Li Luo knew the meaning of what he wanted to express as soon as he heard it . Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 9 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Chu Wuyong slowly and carefully untied the cloth that wrapped the item . When the piece of cloth rested on the ground, the original appearance of the item was revealed . It was arge rusty sword, the surface of the thick sword de was covered with ayer of red-like bloodstain rust . The de was very wide, and at the length of one person, it was very inconvenient to wield or to attack others, coupled with its dpidated appearance; it looked like a scrap sword that no one wants . Li Luo looked at this big sword that simply appeared to be picked up from the garbage dump, then once again thought that after the male protagonist, Chu Wuyong, finally recovered this spiritual tool, it be invisible weapon as he used it to kill anyone who obstruct him . After that, he looked again at this spiritual tool which was still dusty, he can¡¯t help but want to reach out and touch it . However, Li Luo held back his own desire with great effort and tore his eyes away from the rusty sword . He looked at Chu Wuyong and lightly said, ¡°This thing doesn¡¯t look like a treasure . ¡± When Li Luo lowered his head and looked at the big sword he held in his hand, Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes were like a burning fire, greedily looking at Li Luo¡¯s side face . From those slender and long eyshes which slightly hung down, to that delicate tip of the nose, his gaze stayed for a while at those light colored lips, before falling to that slender and white neck outside the cor . Currently, he was sitting close to Li Luo, so Chu Wuyong could clearly smell the faint scent of plum blossomsing from that person¡¯s body, who he was thinking about . The smell was very fresh and elegant, Chu Wuyong felt his own mouth was a bit dry, he didn¡¯t know whether the taste would be as wonderful as the plum blossom if he used his lips to kiss the soft and white skin of this person in front of him... However, when Li Luo was about to look up, Chu Wuyong abruptly withdrew his burning gaze . His pair of deep eyes was just like a waveless deep pool, which made people unable to see a trace of emotional change . ¡°I brought out this big sword from another secret ce in the cyan lotus secret ce . ¡± Chu Wuyong did not want to conceal anything from the person in front of him, ¡°It may look like a scrap sword now, but after I properly polish it, it may be a good treasure . Moreover, it already recognized me as it¡¯s owner . I can¡¯t ced it in my Universal Pouch and can only carry it like this . ¡± Li Luo did not think that Chu Wuyong would actually tell him the truth . Moreover, he even told him the origin of it, very clearly . He suppressed the rise of the corner of his lips, before looking at Chu Wuyong and unconsciously giving him a few points, ¡°Then you have to take care of it . ¡± After he finished speaking, Li Luo did not show any expression of wanting to understand, instead directly exported, making Chu Wuyong stop talking about the subject . Although they were in the Blue Feather Mountain, and there was no outsider, in addition, he was now a cultivator at the Nascent Soul stage, he can almost discover all the cultivators below his rank that concealed themselves nearby . But who knows if there will be any unexpected events, if it really happened, then even Li Luo don¡¯t know what kind of transformation will happen on the plot . After Chu Wuyong heard Li Luo¡¯s words, he also followed Li Luo¡¯s wish, and did not continue speaking . **** In this hundreds of years, only Chu Wuyong did note out immediately after entering the cyan lotus secret ce . After staying inside for ten years, he was the only one who came out safely . Moreover, after he came out from the cyan lotus secret ce, his cultivation was upgraded to thete stage of Foundation Building; this enough, would shake the entire Clear Sky Sect . Even Ye Tianqi, the Sect Master of Clear Sky Sect, came to meet Chu Wuyong once, saying that he was very satisfied with this Inner Sect disciple . He also gave him a good spiritual tool in the Li Luo¡¯s presence . Chu Wuyong was the limelight of Clear Sky Sect, but his character was not much better than Gu Qingchen, and simply did not go out together to talk with other people . Therefore, over time, the Blue Feather Mountain gradually became peaceful again and changed back to its previous appearance . **** The weather was getting cooler, but the green bamboo within Li Luo¡¯s courtyard still had a very verdant appearance . It was just that the leaves of the tall maple tree at the side of the stone table where he and Chu Wuyong frequently have the meal turned red as if there was a huge red umbre opened above their heads . After Chu Wuyonge back from the trial of the cyan lotus secret ce, they maintained their previous habit of sitting together in the courtyard to have a meal . At this moment, it was the end of the day, the red sunset passed through and enveloped the misty mountain peak, rendering the whole mist into a reddish color . Li Luo wore a white moon robe with a light purple rimmed, and translucent white cotton clothes draped over his shoulders . His fair face was covered with ayer of faint orange-red rays of light from the sunset, making those cold facial features of him appear a bit softer . Chu Wuyong looked at Li Luo as he put down his bowl and chopsticks, then picked up the teapot on the table, and poured a cup of still steamed tea for Li Luo . Li Luo did not refuse it; he took the cup of tea that Chu Wuyong poured for him . He held it in front of his body and slowly finished drinking it . When Chu Wuyong saw Li Luo finished the tea in the cup, his eyes slightly shed before he once again, refilled Li Luo¡¯s cup . Li Luo did not discover Chu Wuyong¡¯s peculiarity, he only felt that this time, the osmanthus tea that the sect sent him was more fragrant than before . It was estimated that those osmanthus trees had been carefully watered by the spiritual spring water for so many years, and now the spiritual energy contained inside the trees had increased . As a result the sweet-scented osmanthus flowers were also better than before . After the meal, Chu Wuyong instructed the child waiting outside to clean up the cold leftovers of foods on the stone table . Then Li Luo and Chu Wuyong had a brief conversation before returning to their respective rooms to rest . Li Luo turned around and left the courtyard . When he walked into his room, Chu Wuyong still sat on the stone bench, silently watched Li Luo¡¯s back disappeared from his line of sight, but his eyes seemed somewhat flickering . **** The moonlight shone brightly, as Li Luo directly entered the room, then ced four night pearls at the four corners of the room, making the room illuminated by somewhat misty light . Li Luo was about to go to bed directly when he heard a knock on the door of his room . Li Luo immediately adjusted his posture and pretended to sit in meditation on the bed before he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Come in . ¡± Only then, that Chu Wuyong opened the door and walked in . His tall figure created the long shadow that suddenly covered most of the moonlight from the door . Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 10 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo saw Chu Wuyong standing at the door and asked, ¡°Wuyong, do you have any matter to discuss?¡± Chu Wuyong stood at the door of the room for a little while, until Li Luo asked him . He turned around and closed the door behind him, before turning back and looked at Li Luo, who was sitting in meditation on the bed . ¡°Master, this disciple had just practiced the first part of the new cultivation method that you gave me in the room some time ago . There are a few points that this disciple don¡¯t understand very well . ¡± Chu Wuyong eyes slightly swept a nce at Li Luo, before moving away his line of sight . Chu Wuyong did not know why, but he was actually somewhat nervous, and the hands inside his sleeves were involuntarily clenched . He had not experienced this kind of feeling before, even when his close friend plotted against him in his previous life, and he was almost dead, he did not feel a trace of panic, nervousness, and fear . However, in Li Luo¡¯s view, Chu Wuyong was still the same as usual . He looked very calm and self-sustaining . When Li Luo heard Chu Wuyong asking him for guidance about the cultivation issue, he quickly summoned Xiao Qi, who was still on standby . ¡°Just say what you don¡¯t understand, I will listen . ¡± After Li Luo heard Xiao Qi¡¯s response, he kept the cold expression on his face and looked at Chu Wuyong, who he didn¡¯t notice as to when he had walked in front of him . Chu Wuyong did not stand in front of the bed, instead, he kept a short distance from Li Luo . His pair of deep eagle eyes have an unknown expression, as it met Li Luo¡¯s gaze . The original dark, like a bottomless deep pool, eyes seemed to quickly shed a trace of purple light . But Li Luo did not discover a trace of the change of emotion in Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes, and still concentrated on repeating Xiao Qi¡¯s words, pointing out to Chu Wuyong, and striving not to make the path of the male protagonist, who would make the whole cultivation world restraining in fear someday, crooked . Chu Wuyong¡¯s dark eyes continuously let out a trace of the purple light, while Li Luo who was sitting upright on the bed was looked at by Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes . As time went by, after half an hour, Li Luo stopped speaking, and his whole person seemed to be staying still there, motionless, and the look in his eyes became gray . It seemed that at this moment he haspletely lost his consciousness, and turned into a wooden man who can¡¯t speak nor move . At this moment Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyespletely turned into dark purple, the dense purple color covered his entire pupils, and the color was close to pure ck . Chu Wuyong looked at Li Luo who had beenpletely still and lost his awareness under his control, before releasing the tightly clenched hands inside his sleeves, which have been feeling numb . Then he slowly walked to the bed, reached out his hand to Li Luo¡¯s cheek, but dropping it halfway . After repeating this action several times in hesitation, his palm touched Li Luo¡¯s cheek, and caressed it a few times with extremely cherish . Then, Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes fell on Li Luo¡¯s lips, which were slightly opened because of his speech just a moment ago . Exposed in between the petal of his light red lips was a little pearly set of white teeth, and the tip of red tongue, just like the petals of a flower that had just bloomed bashfully in spring . As Chu Wuyong looked at those lips that was extremely moving in color and shape, the color of his eyes could not help but darkened even more . He rubbed those light-colored lips with his finger until the faint color turned into bright red . Only then that he took a heavy breath, before he couldn¡¯t help but lean over and kissed those lips that had been tempting him for a long time . As soon as he came into contact with those hot lips, Chu Wuyong was unable to control himself and put his tongue to enter the slightly opening of those lips, before holding the back of Li Luo¡¯s head and kissed him deeply . The beast that had always been repressed in his heart had finally tasted the trace of sweetness it longed for, yetpletely unsatisfied, growling and wanting more . Nobody in the cultivation realm would believe that the cold hearted and emotionless Devil Lord Chu Wuyong, who look down disdainfully to the whole world, would be out of control because of one person . And the precious elixir that he collected in the mysterious secret ce that made the entire people in the cultivation realm crazy, was used for medicine powder that would make his master vulnerable to his own control . Just to be able to touch this person in front of him . In the past, he regarded other people¡¯s lives as nothing, and would do everything to fulfill his desire . But he never thought that he would do something to this degree for a person, this kind of...indecent . Chu Wuyong kissed Li Luo¡¯s lips a few more times, before he broke his kiss to Li Luo¡¯s cheek and slid to the side of his neck, his deep colored eyes looked at that fair as jade neck, as he left a deep red mark on it . Sniffing the faint plum blossoms fragrant from Li Luo¡¯s fair skin, Chu Wuyong left a few more hickeys on Li Luo¡¯s neck . Chu Wuyong lifted his head, and once again kissed Li Luo¡¯s lips . After that, he looked at the marks he made for a while, then slowly stretched out his hand to erased all the marks that he had just made . As of now, the difference between him and Li Luo¡¯s rank was still too much, that he could only control Li Luo for two hour . He estimated that after a while, Li Luo would wake up . Chu Wuyong did not like this, he hoped that he could improve his ability as soon as possible . He wanted to get this person in front of him, and make this person belong to himself, forever . Chu Wuyong arranged Li Luo¡¯s body back to the previous appearance, before he stepped back a few steps and stood in his original ce . Fortunately, the robe he wore was loose, and covered the tent in his lower abdomen which rose up because of his desire . After Chu Wuyong stood in the same ce for a while, Li Luo¡¯s eyes regained its usual color, and his face still had the same cold expression before Chu Wuyong approached him . He did not discover, even a bit, about the small section of time that had been ¡°stolen¡± by others . With that kind of cold expression, Li Luo continued speaking to Chu Wuyong,pletely unaware as to what the person in front of him had just done to himself . **** In a secret room illuminated with only a smallmp, a pair of dark red eyes suddenly opened in the darkness . Those pair of eyes were just like the pupils of a ferocious beast, as it looked at the table in the corner of the room, to a smallmp with faint blue light which don¡¯t know when it had lit up . The owner of those red eyes stared at the ssmp for a long time, apparently didn¡¯t dare to believe what he saw . Only then that he was certain that the faint blue light that was lit up was not his illusion . In the next moment, the owner of those red eyes appeared in front of the ssmp . The look in his eyes was crazy and very feverish as he looked at that blue light in the small ssmp with the size of a palm which seemed to be extinguished at any time . Immediately after, he held up the ssmp, and burst into loudughter inside the sealed secret room, saying in a mad and frightful voice, ¡°I know, I know that your soul will not be so easily destroyed, Chu Wuyong...¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 11 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Since that night, Li Luo noticed that Chu Wuyong had been frequently looking for him to discuss . In addition to that, this urred during night time . Of course, for the protagonist to thirst for knowledge so much, Li Luo also had nothing toin about . Moreover, like this, he would have a lot more time to get along with Chu Wuyong . Although he does not show any expression on his face, in fact, his heart inexplicably felt happy . This way, several years unconsciously passed . This evening, Li Luo exined the topics that Chu Wuyong did not understand, as usual . After Chu Wuyong went out and closed the door of his room, Li Luo was about toy down and sleep when he unintentionally saw a small wet stain on the bed he was sitting on . This wet stain was very light in color and could not be seen without careful observation . Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but scratch his nose as he looked at the small wet stain . Could it be that he identally wet the bed when he was toozy to get out of bed and walk to the table to drink tea before, and directly used his technique to pour and bring the tea to his side? He never crossed such a situation before, when he thought of himself who sat next to this wet stain, while exining about the cultivation method to Chu Wuyong for so long, and also unaware if Chu Wuyong who stood in front of him saw this wet stain . As he thought of this, Li Luo¡¯s face immediately became slightly red, and his fair skin was covered with ayer of light pink color . Coupled with the thought of this shameful wet stain, that may be seen by Chu Wuyong, the shame rippled in Li Luo¡¯s eyes, coupled with his original cold face, in such a strange contrast, his whole person seemed somewhat confused . At this time, Li Luo never thought that this small piece of seemingly inconspicuous wet stain was actually the evidence left behind by the disciple who stood in front of him to ask him for advice . If he had checked his body carefully at this time, Li Luo would probably discover that at the side of his slender and tough waist were two shallow hickeys in a ce that are not easy to see . There were also red traces left behind above his butts because of someone eagerly rubbing, at which that person was unable to erase because there was not enough time . **** Chu Wuyong returned to his room and tried to restrain the emotions surging in his heart . Now, the time he was able to control Li Luo became longer, and tonight when he faced Li Luo¡¯spletely unguarded, with his naked body exposed in front of him, he was almost unable to control himself . Besides, he did not enter Li Luo¡¯s body, he did all the things he had to do and vented his uncontroble desire with the body of his sweetheart . Because this took a long time, and Li Luo was about to wake up, he just hurriedly dealt the obvious traces, and did not have time to erase a few traces in the hidden ces on Li Luo¡¯s body . Chu Wuyong was leaning on the door te of his room, while his handsome face could not help but revealed a trace of bitter smile . For that person, he waspletely unable to suppress the hungry and thirsty desire of his own heart . When he was able to caress Li Luo¡¯s body before, he was already a bit out of control . For a period of time, he decided not to stay alone with Li Luo in his room at night, so that he wouldn¡¯t do something he couldn¡¯t control . However, that person was just like the most difficult problem for him to solve, in the world . Even if reason was telling him that he could not continue to go on like this, he could not control his own actions at all . When the nightes, he would still knock at Li Luo¡¯s door to make sure . Chu Wuyong was very aware that he had not dealt with all the traces he left behind that evening . He has been calmly pondering over that if ever Li Luo found out that he bore such dirty thoughts towards him and has already put into action, he does not know what Li Luo would do to deal with him; this disciple who took advantage of him . In Chu Wuyong¡¯s ck eyes, a trace of strange purple light shes quickly . Even if Li Luo wanted to deal with him, it was also impossible for him to give up the person who he had been thinking about for so long . Li Luo can only belong to him, whether it was his body or his heart . But what Chu Wuyong did not expect was that Li Luo did not seem to discover anything that happenedst night, and his attitude towards him was still the same as before . The next day, Chu Wuyong secretly observed Li Luo¡¯s demeanor for a long time and also did not notice any strange expression on his face . Chu Wuyong looked at Li Luo in front of him, who used a jade chopsticks to pick up the dish and put it into his mouth, and his heart could not help but inexplicable felt somewhat funny . He obviously thought about a lot of consequences, but the result was the other party did not actually found anything . It really made him not to know whether tough or cry . With such a muddle-headed sweetheart, this only made Chu Wuyong felt as if he was more lovely, and wanted to take possession of him forever, so that he can only belong to him . Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes can¡¯t help but be darker as he looked at Li Luo who was eating the fine dish with his eyes slightly curved in satisfaction, but it was well hidden and difficult to see through . **** Among the misty green peaks, inside the dense mountain forest, three youths wearing the Clear Sky Sect¡¯s disciples clothes were tracked down a fled deer spiritual beast in front of them . They were Outer Sect disciples of the Clear Sky Sect, also considered to be outstanding talents elected from all over Tianyun Continent . However,pared with the Inner Sect disciples, who were at the top of the Clear Sky Sect, the treatment was much worse . But it was not that they don¡¯t have any chance to be an enviable Inner Sect disciples . Besides, the Clear Sky Sect held the sect disciple selection for the entire Tianyun continent every ten years, and will conduct a trial of survival of the fittest every twenty years . Even if the person was selected as an Inner Sect disciple because of his innate talent, if they do not perform well in the trial, they may be reduced to an Outer Sect disciple . Therefore, even if they were qualified to be Inner Sect disciples because of their outstanding aptitude, they were advised not to lower their guard just because they have entered the Inner Sect . On the contrary, if the outside disciple can stand out from the bigpetition held inside the sect, they will be promoted as an Inner Sect disciple . These three disciples were cousins who came out of a small n in the Tianyun continent . As the three of them were in the same family and were assigned to the same peak, their rtionship were pretty good . Every time theye out toplete the tasks arranged by the sect, they were also apanied by each other . This time the three of them hadpleted their task, but found the trace of a deer spiritual beast on the way . The crystal core of a deer spiritual beast was one of the main raw materials to make a Foundation Building pallet, and because their natural disposition were sensitive and alert, their traces were rarely found in the forest . So when the three of them discovered this precious deer spiritual beast, their spirit immediately rose up . You know, the value of a deer spiritual beast can be exchanged to three Foundation Building pallets! And they were exactly three people, and can divide the Foundation Building pallets evenly . If they get the Foundation Building pallets, as they were now at the great circlete stage of Qi Refining, it was likely that they would be able to sessfully breakthrough to Foundation Building stage . In this case, the chance of bing Inner Sect disciples in the near future wererger . The three of them, right away, decided to temporarily not go back to the Clear Sky Sect to hand over their task, and started hunting this precious deer which was worth of 120,000 points . In the midst of their excitement, the three people did not discover that as they were chasing the traces of the deer spiritual beast in front of them, they have deviated far away from the range of Clear Sky Sect¡¯s protection . The figure of the slender deer was just like an elf jumping in the forest and it¡¯s whole body seemed to be surrounded by a faintyer of mist, which was very dreamy and beautiful . Although the three of them exerted all their own spiritual power, they were always a little bit farther from this deer . It was as if they were able to touch and grab this beautiful deer in front of them at any time, but in fact they could not catch up . Just as the three of them chased the deer to a meadow with clusters of dense shrubs, the deer that had jumped in front of them, suddenly disappeared into the air . The three people¡¯splexion changed immediately as they looked around with vignce . At the moment, even if the three of them were stupid, they could understand that the three of them had fallen into someone¡¯s trap . But the three of them were very modest and low-key, and they basically had never offended anyone . Who was this person in the end? The kind of person that would use this kind of method to lure the three of them to this ce? But they did not have time to think anymore as a slight breeze blew, carried an unknown light fragrance . This fragrance was faintly discernible, so if you don¡¯t carefully sniffed it, you will not notice it . When the three men were reacted, it was already toote, and their eyes quickly closed as they copsed softly to the ground . After a while, at the original quiet space, a charming female voice sounded, ¡°I also don¡¯t know what the Lord was thinking . Making try to control the disciples of Clear Sky Sect, and carefully scout out the news inside the Clear Sky Sect . ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t guess the Lord¡¯s instructions, we¡¯ll just do it with all our hearts . ¡± On the meadow, two figures of a man and a woman suddenly appeared out of nowhere . The woman¡¯s face was very beautiful and moving, every movement were able to charm the hearts of people . The man who stood next to her was wrapped in a ck cloak, making people unable to see his appearance clearly . When she heard the man¡¯s words, the beautiful woman immediately stopped speaking about the subject . Then she smiled softly, and twisted her small waist, before walking gracefully to the three people who fell to the ground and had fallen asleep . As the woman stood in front of the three youths wearing the Clear Sky Sect¡¯s disciples clothes, she slowly raised her slender and fair hand . At the moment she raised her hand, and a few slender red silk threads appeared from her fingertips . The woman squatted down, and slowly extended her slender hand with red threads to the three people... Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 12 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . At this moment, it was dusk and the whole sky was covered by the red clouds . The setting sun within the red clouds in the sky, and also the mist that lingered on the mountain peaks added ayer of warm orange-red color to the surroundings . At the Red Cloud Mountain, Night Moon Hall . Li Luo and the group of Elders and Mountain Lords were sitting on the seats at both sides of the main hall . On the table in front of him, was a few tes of three hundred years spirit fruits that had been watered by the spiritual spring water . Li Luo sat on his own position, seemingly very serious as he listened Ye Tianqi¡¯s words, who sat in the main seat, but in fact, he continuously nced to the spirit fruits ced in front of him from the corner of his eye . Looking at these few tes filled with fruits, there were red, and yellow, each fruit were very simr in size and color, moreover it emitted a faint sweet fragrant, Li Luo could not help but secretly moved his fingers . Although he had a high status in the Clear Sky Sect, these spirit fruits were not always avable . Thest time he ate one seemed like it was two years ago after he came out of Closed Door Training, in addition it was only a te with nothing more that three or four fruits inside . ¡°...For the bigpetition of Inner Sect this time, does any elders have any suggestions?¡± Ye Tianqi was sitting in the main seat, but the expression on his face was not even a little bit arrogant, on the contrary it was very approachable . Every Elders and Mountain Lords sitting below had nothing to say . Ye Tianqi waited for a moment, before he nodded silently and said, ¡°If this is the case, then the bigpetition of Inner Sect this time would still held ording to the original rules . ¡± After Ye Tianqi spoke until here, he stopped for a moment before he continued, ¡°Now let¡¯s decide on the person in charge of this bigpetition . ¡± When Li Luo heard Ye Tianqi¡¯s words, he immediately ced his attention to the front, on Ye Tianqi who was sitting at the main seat . ording to the plot in the book, the person in charge this time, was an elder who secretly hated Gu Qingchen in his heart . At the time the bigpetition of Inner Sect was held, this elder hindered Chu Wuyong without leaving any trace, which made Chu Wuyongmit a mistake on thepetition stage, and almost lost his life . Although Li Luo knew that Chu Wuyong would be able to escape from the danger of this elder scheme, but now that he treated Chu Wuyong as his lover, after knowing this thing, he will not let this event happen in front of his eyes . Li Luo maintained the usual cold expression on his face, his pure and limpid ck eyes were just like ck pearls fished out from the cold deep pool . It seemed very beautiful, but if you touched it, it would make people feel the piercing ice-cold¡ª¡ªthis kind of gaze, just so slowly sweeping over the Elders and Mountain Lords sitting opposite him, before it fell on an old man with white temples and beard . This staring onlysted a moment, as Li Luo quickly moved away his gaze, and continued to look at Ye Tianqi in the main seat . The sense of the cultivator was very sharp, that old man immediately felt his back had a slight shiver from Li Luo¡¯s gaze that just stayed for a moment . He quickly turned his head and looked around, but could not find the direction in which that gaze was cast . The old man searched for a few moments, and still did not find the source of the peculiar gaze that he had just felt . When he saw Li Luo who was sitting diagonally opposite him, the old man¡¯s eyes narrowed, then a trace of a not very obvious sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, before it abruptly disappeared . **** Li Luo sat on top of his flying spiritual tool, the leaf-shaped boat and flew toward the Blue Feather Mountain where he lived . He never expected that he and the old man would be the persons in charge of the bigpetition of Inner Sect this time . However, this should be better than just letting that old man be the person in charge alone . He does not believe that the old man would make any obvious dirty trick right in front of his eyes . After only one burned incense stick, Li Luo arrived at the Blue Feather Mountain . The time for this discussion was not long, it only took an hour to arrange the whole matter properly, this was also because this bigpetition of Inner Sect had actually been going on for many years, and there would not be that much change . In fact, the most important thing was to choose the person who would take charge of the general situation . When Li Luo returned to his own courtyard, he saw Chu Wuyong waiting in the courtyard as usual . Chu Wuyong sat next to the stone table with a still steaming food arranged on top of it . Li Luo only needed to slightly swept a nce and right away he knew that Chu Wuyong continuously used his spiritual power to preserve the heat of this food on the table, and he did not know how long he had been sitting here waiting for himself . After Li Luo saw Chu Wuyong in the courtyard, his original eyes which had be somewhat cold because the thought of that old man, suddenly became warm like the early spring that flowed inside . When Chu Wuyong saw Li Luo standing at the entrance of the courtyard, he immediately stood up and called out to Li Luo, ¡°Master . ¡± Li Luo nodded to Chu Wuyong, before walking to the side of the stone table and sat opposite to Chu Wuyong . When the two of them finished their meal, the sky had just becamepletely dark and the moon that hung on the sky shone brightly, illuminating the whole courtyard and making it appeared not much different from the daytime . Chu Wuyong looked at Li Luo whose face was covered by ayer of moonlight, under the silver colored moonlight, he looked like a banished immortal from Heaven . Chu Wuyong could not help but lower his head to cover the thinyer of purple light that had just shed in his eyes . Since that day when he couldn¡¯t help but overdo it, Chu Wuyong didn¡¯t go look for Li Luo in the evening again . Chu Wuyong had always had great confidence in his self-controlling ability, but when the object in question was the person in front of him, he waspletely unable to control himself . He longed for this person,pletely unable to restrain his desire from wanting to get him . Just like now, he only saw the appearance of this person under the moonlight and he already wanted to take him here directly, let this world witness that this person belonged to himself . Li Luo waspletely unaware of Chu Wuyong¡¯splicated state of mind . After the meal, he put down the chopsticks in his hands and ordered the two child who guarded outside the courtyard, not far away, toe in and clean up the leftovers on the table . Then, he discussed with Chu Wuyong about the matter of the bigpetition of Inner Sect . After Li Luo exined it until the end, he paused, but when he thought of that old man, he could not help but say to Chu Wuyong, ¡°At thepetition this time, you have to be more careful . Although the rules are pointed to not overdo it, in the past years, it is not as if there was no ident that urred . ¡± When Chu Wuyong heard Li Luo¡¯s warning, a faint smile couldn¡¯t help but emerged at the side of his lips, he could hear that his sweetheart was really concerned about him, ¡°Master, rest assured, this disciple would certainly act ording to the master¡¯s instructions . ¡± Li Luo talked with Chu Wuyong for a while, only then did he return to his room to rest . Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 13 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Time passed very quickly and it was almost time for the bigpetition of the Inner Sect, because Li Luo needed to arrange various matters, he had to stay at the main peak Red Cloud Mountain a few days early . By the way, the other elder who was also in charge of the bigpetition of Inner Sect this time, that old man who plotted against Chu Wuyong in thepetition in the original text, was together with him, began to decorate thepetition site and arrange the event . Although there was no need to worry about other things outside of the event arrangement, the Clear Sky Sect was a big sect with over ten thousand disciples; and this time, thepetition was also very important for the disciples inside the sect . Therefore, Li Luo almost had no leisure time these past few days . Apart from temporarily staying in the courtyard of the main peak, he simply can¡¯t have enough free time to go back to his own peak . In order to avoid the weather from affecting the two-weekpetition, Li Luo and the elders jointly set up arge array around thepetition site . When they set up the array, Li Luo did not worry about the elder would do something bad in the array . After all, this array was for the disciples that would partake in thepetition . Moreover, the array will protect and inspect the disciples every day . If there was something wrong, it was very likely to be discovered by the maintenance disciples . Although Li Luo¡¯s face was calm and collected, he secretly felt concerned about the whereabouts and movements of the old man inside as he did the regrization of the site . But he did not find anything wrong at the ce . After all, he wrote this book a long time ago, and only remembered some plots . After Xiao Qi sent him the synopsis of the story, only then that he recalled this matter . But Li Luo could not remember the specific scene as to when and where this elder would take action . He can only continue to restrain the anxiousness he felt in his heart while carefully managing the event . However, Li Luo knew that although the elder resented him a lot, he wouldn¡¯t dare make any too obvious action . Now, since he was unable to find out what the elder did, at the time when thepetition starts, he can only pay more attention to Chu Wuyong while he was on the stage . **** This way, the time passed for another three days . The weather today was very good, the sun hung in the sky shone brightly, and the blue sky was cloudless . It seemed that for the next few days the weather would be rarely good . Li Luo wore a white robe today, his soft and long ck hair was simply tied up with a jade crown, revealing his full and smooth forehead . He stood tall on the high tform, looking at the disciples who came over and were about to gather below . Li Luo only swept his eyes over at the crowd a few times, and saw Chu Wuyong right away, standing in an area with fewer people . Li Luo looked at Chu Wuyong who stood still in the crowd, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him, his figure seemed very indifferent . Just right at this moment, Chu Wuyong also raised his eyes and looked at his direction . As such, the gaze of the two men met briefly in the air . Those pair of dark and deep eagle eyes seemed to contain inexplicable feelings of uncertainty, as it looked straight into Li Luo¡¯s eyes . But Chu Wuyong abruptly put away the emotions in his own eyes, so fast as if that eye contact a moment ago was merely Li Luo¡¯s illusion . When his gaze was identally noticed by Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes, Li Luo felt his heart skipped a few beats . His eyes shed a few times before he immediately turning away and resisted not looking at Chu Wuyong again . If someone at this moment carefully looked at Gu Qingchen, who they believed to be very aloof and cold, the tip of Elder Gu¡¯s ears, which as if carved from white jade was dyed with a light pink color . It was just like a cluster of cold plums that bloomed in the snow, it looked exceptionally eye-catching . **** The bigpetition in the Clear Sky Sect was divided into three stages; the preliminary, the semifinals, and the finals . The disciple who won the first ce will be rewarded with a top-grade spiritual tool by the Sect Master . You must know that the spiritual tool for a cultivator was hard toe by, even if it was a medium-grade spiritual tool, there would be countless of cultivators fighting over it, let alone a top-grade spiritual tool . If an ordinary cultivator can get one it would be from their ancestors¡¯ umted merits . Therefore, when Li Luo stood on the high tform and announced the prize for first ce in the bigpetition of Inner Sect was a top-grade spiritual tool, all the disciples standing below could not help but get excited . Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 14 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . The disciple who was randomly assigned as Chu Wuyong¡¯s opponent was a young Outer Sect disciple who had just recently entered the Foundation Building . Therefore, it took only a few minutes for Chu Wuyong to win the match . Although Chu Wuyong won the match perfectly, his expression did not change at all, and you basically can¡¯t see even a little joy of victory in his face . It was only those dark and deep eyes that secretly swept a nce to the person who sat upright in the distance, and after he looked at Li Luo¡¯s indifferent expression for a while, he slowly walked off thepetition stage . The time of a day was also very limited, coupled with arge number of disciples who participated in thepetition and sometimes encounter evenly matched opponents, which consumed a lot more time, as a result when the red glow of the sunset at dusk filled the sky, only less than one tenth disciples finished the matches . However, a cultivator¡¯s time was originally very long, merely a day¡¯s time, it was nothing at all . Today Li Luo can finally return to his own peak, Red Cloud Mountain . In these past few days, when he lived in the main peak, he didn¡¯t sleep well at night because he lived in the same courtyard with Elder Zhao . And as he was afraid of revealing any ws, even in his own room, Li Luo still had to keep Gu Qingchen¡¯s cold appearance, which simply made him feel like a day dragged past like a year . Now he can finally return to his own territory, although Li Luo was not obvious on the surface, but he had long been breathed a big sigh of relief in his heart . By the time when the drum ced on the side of thepetition stage was knocked three times, Li Luo was prepared to stand up and walk out of the spectator¡¯s stage for the Elders and Mountain Lords, until Elder Zhao sitting next to him stopped him, ¡°Elder Gu . ¡± Li Luo slightly raised his eyebrows and calmly turned around, and looked at Elder Zhao¡ª¡ªold man oh, what matter do you want to tell me, can we do it tomorrow? Today, he just wants to go back to his own residence early, lie down on his bed, that he had long been separated for many days and have a good night¡¯s sleep . Elder Zhao wore a beaming smile on his face, as he looked at the cold expression, but graceful Gu Qingchen in front of him, the color of his eyes turned a bit cold but he abruptly hid it without a trace . ¡°Elder Zhao, is there anything you want to tell me?¡± Li Luo asked faintly . ¡°The Sect Master has been entrusted a task to us before, requesting us that we must stay to supervise the disciples who checked the enchantment . By the way, today, the protection on thepetition stage was not destroyed by these disciples¡¯ battles and so the established array will be maintained once . ¡± Elder Zhao did not show not even a trace of dissatisfaction against Li Luo, and still maintain a very kind smile . When Li Luo heard Elder Zhao¡¯s words, only then that he remembered this matter, although he really wanted to go back to his Red Cloud Mountain now but since things have not been done yet, there was no way . Li Luo didn¡¯t have any other option but to go with Elder Zhao . After almost all of the disciples had gone, they and the disciples who were assigned to maintain the array started to patrol the entirepetition site . Because of the suppression of two elders, all the disciples who were assigned to the task did not dare to ck off, as a result, these two tasks werepleted quickly . Li Luo naturally did not want to stay here for a moment longer and although he really want to leave this ce immediately, in order to maintain the image of the original body, Li Luo could only pretend to be still had in a very mild manner and gentle appearance, maintaining the same pace as usual, as he walked away from thepetition site with Elder Zhao who was not far away from him . As soon as he left thepetition site, Li Luo saw Chu Wuyong right away, standing not far away . As soon as he saw Li Luo, he greeted him, ¡°Master . ¡± Then he looked at Elder Zhao, who was not far away from Li Luo, and greeted him coldly but with nock in manners . Li Luo did not see Chu Wuyong this periods of time, and he could only look at him from a distance in today¡¯spetition; he also somewhat missed him . Li Luo turned around and looked at Elder Zhao, ¡°Elder Zhao, I will leave first together with my disciple . ¡± After that, Li Luo didn¡¯t wait for the old man who was not far behind to respond, before he took out his leaf-shaped boat and right away rode it with Chu Wuyong to a distance . Elder Zhao¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but became a bit ugly, as he stood in the same ce . He looked at Li Luo and Chu Wuyong who had been shrunk into the ck spot in the distant sky as his eyes narrowed . Humph! Indeed a what kind of master has a what kind of apprentice, both of them were so arrogant and considered everyone else beneath them . But they will only be sofortable for a few days, and wait until the finals; it would be the end of their good days . After he thought about it, he snorted and flung his sleeve, before leaving thepetition site . **** As thepetition progressed, it was very quickly reached the finals . Although there were arge number of people who participated in the bigpetition of Inner Sect this time, the number of people who entered the finals was only one thousandth of the total number . But because of the finals, the disciples who came to watch the match were much more numerous than before . Li Luo was still sitting on his previous seat, and looked indifferently at thepetition stage in front of him . He still did not sense any abnormalities during thepetition time, it was obvious that if Elder Zhao wanted to take action, it could only be in the finals . In contrast to the preliminary round, the ability of the disciples who can participate in the finals were the top-notch . As a result, the time required for the match was greatly lengthened . The current number of participants were less than twenty, but it was very likely that the matches will take more than a day to finish . Moreover, with the ability of the disciples, the wear and tear of protection array on thepetition stage had also increased . For this reason, Li Luo and Elder Zhao have to, once again, set up a more advanced and firm array . Even if a disciple had the strength to reach the Core Formation stage, it was impossible to destroy the formation in thepetition stage and hurt the disciples that watching the match . Elder Zhao who had white temples and beard, put his hands inside his sleeves . There was a faint smile between his eyebrows, he seemed to be in a very good mood, he looked at Li Luo from the corner of his eye and as a trace of malicious and ridiculous sneer shed in his eyes . Through this period of time together, he noticed that Gu Tingchen seemed to be aware of something and apparently to be faintly guarding against him . However, when he knew that he and Gu Qingchen would be the person in charge of thepetition site, he right away abandoned any ns he had on the site . And he would soon be able to get the result of the scheme he has arranged . Presumably to Chu Wuyong, this boy who hadn¡¯t even grown his hair, which has not even reached Core Formation stage, it was simply impossible to escape from his scheme . Thinking of this, the edge of Elder Zhao¡¯s lips could not help but slightly revealed a trace of winning smile . Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 15 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Because each match required a long time to finish, most of the disciples who participated in the finals had a few days of the rotation . Chu Wuyong had no match in the finals until the fourth day; it was against an opponent arranged to him . But even if he did not have a match on that day, Chu Wuyong was not like other contestants who took advantage of these past few days to rest and reorganize themselves in order to achieve the best state they can achieve at the time of the match . He still came to thepetition site every day, and by the time when the matches were finished, he would go back home together with Li Luo . Li Luo didn¡¯t think there was anything unusual, but Elder Zhao who was walking a little behind their back observedLi Luo and Chu Wuyong¡¯s interaction, and couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes . He did not expect that Gu Qingchen and his disciple had such good feelings, but in this way, after his scheme was sessful, he could give Gu Qingchen a biggest blow . With this thought, the corner of Elder Zhao¡¯s lips could not help but let out a faint trace of sneer . **** Four dayster, when in the sky only came out with the first ray of the morning light, the gate of thepetition site in Clear Sky Sect was already crowded . Everyone was whispering with each other, discussing in a low voice, while waiting for the start of today¡¯s match . Because Chu Wuyong never finished a match for more than two hours, all the disciples were very optimistic about whether Chu Wuyong can achieve victory in this match . And even though the opponent that Chu Wuyong faced today was also very good among all the contestants . However,pared with the strength that Chu Wuyong showed before, he seemed to be a little inferior . Even so, before the match was over, it was unknown who could achieve the victory . Previously, it was also not as if there was no match with some strength difference, but in the end the winner was the one with a slightly weaker strength . So for today¡¯s match, almost everyone came in with a very ted mood . Li Luo¡¯s heart was naturally not worried about the matter of Chu Wuyong¡¯s loss and win, he believes that with Chu Wuyong¡¯s strength, it was impossible to lose . Sitting on the side of Li Luo was Elder Zhao, even though he still maintained the tranquil and calm expression on his face as he looked at Li Luo from the corner of his eye, he was secretly letting out a cold snort in his heart . Gu Qingchen, you can keep this abominable expression for now . He did not believe that after this match, Gu Qingchen could still keep his aloof appearance . Don¡¯t you very much treasured this only disciple of your? Then I will make him fall from the top of the limelight to the muddy abyss . **** After the disciple who acted as the referee of thepetition called his name, Chu Wuyong calmly flew up to the high stage in front of him . Followed by a young man in ck clothes, whose face looked somewhat gloomy . After the youth came to the stage, those pair of hazel eyes stared fixedly at Chu Wuyong for a long time . His whole person was just like a poisonous snake waiting for an opportunity to strike its prey, just waiting for the referee to announce the beginning of the match, before he would open up his highly toxic fangs, and rushed over to bite Chu Wuyong . Under the gaze of the youth, Chu Wuyong did not show any trace of difort, as if the youth¡¯s ufortable sight was merely inadvertently, the cool breeze brushed over the ear . When that originally somewhat gloomy youth saw this kind of appearance of Chu Wuyong, the ruthlessness in his eyes became more and more apparent . Just after the disciple who acted as referee announced the beginning of the match, that gloomy disciple named Song Qingyun abruptly took out his spiritual tool . He held a silver-colored cigarette pipe in his hand, before cing it to the side of his mouth and blew lightly . Immediately after, he spewed a thick ck smoke from the mouth of the cigarette pipe, only after one breath of time, the wholepetition stage was filled with ck mist . The disciples who watched the match under the stage looked at each other in dismay, and wore a sorrowful look on their faces . Now thepetition stage in front of them was covered in ck mist, how do they watch the match? Could it be that they can only look at this ck mist until the match was over? What kind of deceptive spiritual tool is this_ (: §Ù) ¡Ï _? Can they apply for a group to kill the caster? While the disciples below the stage mourned, Chu Wuyong inside the thick pitch-dark ck mist did not have the slightest panic, those pair of ck eyes on his handsome face calmly looked around, before he sat down and closed his eyes . Not far away from Chu Wuyong, Song Qingyun looked at this movement of Chu Wuyong and hisplexion could not help but be even more gloomy . He did not think that Chu Wuyong would actually be so calm, obviously he was now in the dark and Chu Wuyong in the light . But looking at this appearance of Chu Wuyong, it was as if this situation, for him, there was simply no threat at all . Song Qingyun couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth, as the color of eyes became even more dark and unclear . Sure enough, what Elder Zhao said was not wrong, this person was the biggest obstacle that hindered him from getting the first ce . Moreover, as long as he helped himplete this task, he would be able to pay respect to Elder Zhao as his master and became a seeding disciple of Elder Zhao . Song Qingyun put on a pair of special ck gloves on his hands first and then flipped his palm a few times . Shortly after, a piece of translucent crystal item simr to colored ss appeared inside his hand, as it emitted a faint purple light . Song Qingyun carefully prevented the item from touching his skin, while he held it in his own hand . When he attacked Chu Wuyong, he tried every possible method to get this piece of item to touch Chu Wuyong¡¯s skin . As long as it touched any region of Chu Wuyong¡¯s skin, this crystal piece will be integrated into his skin, and then Chu Wuyong¡¯s body will emit a faint devil spiritual energy . And those Elders and Mountain Lords who sat not far away from thepetition stage will certainly be able to immediately notice the fluctuation of the devil spiritual energy . At that time, even if only one burned incense stick passed, the crystal piece would automatically withdraw from Chu Wuyong¡¯s body, and Chu Wuyong would also unable to exin as to why he suddenly emitted devil spiritual energy . And to be able to emit devil spiritual energy, it only meant the person really a devil cultivator who the immortal path cultivators deeply hated, one can well imagine how Chu Wuyong oue would be after this . Song Qingyun¡¯s held onto that crystal piece with only the size of shell and tightened his grip as he looked maliciously towards Chu Wuyong¡¯s direction . Song Qingyun lifted up his other hand, and ced the cigarette pipe spiritual tool to the side of his mouth again . Unlike before, the spiritual only spewed out a thin white mist this time and the white mist was not like those ck mist which spread rapidly, rather, it lingered around Song Qingyun¡¯s body and very quickly, Song Qingyun¡¯s figure disappeared inexplicably in the thick ck mist and has not been left behind even a little breath . On the other hand, Chu Wuyong who originally had his eyes closed, suddenly opened them . He looked at the ce where Song Qingyun stood just a moment ago and could not help but show a slight trace of interest in his eyes . There was only a trace nothing more and as soon as he closed his eyes again, he was not worried at all about his current situation . Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 16 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . The ck mist was just like a thick ink, as if it were filling and surging at the protective array around thepetition stage . Nothing in front of the mist can be seen clearly . Surrounded by ayer of ck mist, it was as if in the deepest dark night . Chu Wuyong¡¯s posture was still casual as he sat on the ground, he ced his slender and powerful palm on one of his legs and stand up, it seemed even more casual and at ease . At this moment, the thick ck mist seemed to have undergone a very small change . The ck mist around Chu Wuyong suddenly twisted, and a chilly wind de formed and attacked Chu Wuyong¡¯s defenseless back . Chu Wuyong did not seem to find the slightest danger by this straightforward pressure, he still kept his original leisurely appearance; but when the wind de was about to touch him, his figure was just like smoke, it scattered after being hit then gathered together randomly again and still maintained that sort of sitting posture in the same ce . When Song Qingyun who hid in the thick ck mist saw this scene, he could not help but slightly widen his eyes; somewhat didn¡¯t dare to believe the fact he saw . He basically hasn¡¯t seen clearly as to how Chu Wuyong dodged his attack, moreover Chu Wuyong still continued to sit in the same ce after that, which was clearly a silent taunt for him! Song Qingyun¡¯splexion darkened a bit, and as he looked at Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure surrounded by ck mist, his eyes became more and more gloomy . Then, his presence that appeared in a very short time of breath was once again hidden in the ck mist . Afterwards, Song Qingyun mounted for the same sneak attack like that countless times . But no matter how he attack, even though it seemed able to sessful, but at thest second when the attack almost sessful, Chu Wuyong unknowingly used some method to dodge it . After countless attempts, Song Qingyun¡¯s ck face had almost turned into a lump of coal . He simply had no method to silently get close to Chu Wuyong¡¯s body, not to mention how to make the crystal piece in his hand touch Chu Wuyong¡¯s skin . Previously, he tried to probe Chu Wuyong again and again, not only he thought about injuring Chu Wuyong before the match barely began, he also wanted to use his own spiritual tool to make the elusive attacks to be able to disturb Chu Wuyong¡¯s mind . But he did not expect that he did not hurt Chu Wuyong even a bit, in the end . He himself felt suffocated, almost want to vomit blood because of Chu Wuyong¡¯s appearance . Chu Wuyong was so calm as he let him attack, as if he was just a jumping clown who disyed his slight skill before an expert, there was no point for him to spend the slightest amount of energy . Song Qingyun clenched the hand with that crystal piece tightly, while he swept a nced at Chu Wuyong¡¯s direction . Since the method of using the spiritual tool to mount a sneak attack does not work, then he can only thought of other methods . But didn¡¯t wait for him to take out the other spiritual tool, Chu Wuyong who has been sitting on the ground from the beginning of the match, suddenly stood up . Song Qingyun looked at Chu Wuyong¡¯s movement, somehow he suddenly felt a panic in his heart, as if he was the one in the dark, and he was the prey being watching attentively by the hunter . But how could this be possible, even though all of his previous sneak attacks had failed, Chu Wuyong had not discovered his whereabouts . There was no mistake, he was still on the favorable side, and he can¡¯t be in panic because of the previous failure . Song Qingyun sorted out his somewhatplicated thoughts with great difficulty, but found that Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure unexpectedly disappeared in front of him . It was as if he used the spiritual tool to let Chu Wuyong unable to find his trace, and now he was also lost the whereabouts of Chu Wuyong . Song Qingyun looked at the ce where Chu Wuyong originally sat down, his pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink . **** The oue of this match was no suspense for Chu Wuyong . As early as a few days ago, Chu Wuyong had already entered the middle stage of Core Formation . Although it was still unstable, but to deal with Song Qingyun who was in thete stage of Foundation Building and almost be a Core Formation stage¡¯s cultivator, it was more than enough . Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure was hidden in the ck mist that Song Qingyun used to deal with him . He was just like a ck panther hiding in the darkness and watching its prey, silently approaching thepletely ignorant prey and ready to strike and kill its prey at the most suitable time . **** Song Qingyunpletely did not think that the situation wouldpletely reversed from the original situation in an instant . He who had the upper hand, has now be the one to be in a disadvantage position . The spiritual tool in his hand did not give him the information on where exactly is Chu Wuyong¡¯s location, and he can only faintly feel that Chu Wuyong was near his vicinity . But for the specific position, he simply did not know . Song Qingyun took out the defensive spiritual tool and looked around the ck mist behind him, but Chu Wuyong in ck garments seemed to melt into one with the ck mist . Chu Wuyong looked at Song Qingyun who was obviously not too far away, with his pair of deep ck eyes . His fingers moved slightly, and the ck mist around him gradually changed into a ck panther, before it directly pounced towards Song Qingyun . Although Song Qingyun was very puzzled about the fact that Chu Wuyong suddenly disappeared within the scope of his spiritual tool arrangement, but his strength was also almost equal to someone who had breakthrough into the Core Formation stage . Therefore, when the ck panther was about to pounce towards his back, Song Qingyun noticed that something was wrong, and turned over his body quickly, while the long ruler spiritual tool in his hand shed a stream of light, he scattered the ck panther that had been condensed from the ck mist and pounced towards him . After the ck panther was hit by Song Qingyun¡¯s attack and dissipated into the ck mist, then merged with the surrounding ck mist . It was as if the attack just a moment ago, merely Song Qingyun¡¯s illusion, nothing more . After he scattered a few more ck panthers condensed by ck mist, Song Qingyun finally determined that he fell into the illusion set up by Chu Wuyong . Originally, he created these ck mist with his spiritual tool to confuse Chu Wuyong into the illusion, but he didn¡¯t know when it started, the environment that was originally advantageous to him, on the contrary Chu Wuyong used it to deal with him . Song Qingyun couldn¡¯t help but secretly grind his teeth, and felt even more jealous of Chu Wuyong . Chu Wuyong¡¯s original identity was just an ordinarybor disciple who cleaned the courtyard, all the disciples in the entire Clear Sky Sect knew about it . But he did not know what kind of dog¡¯s luck and umted of how many lifetimes of good fortunes, from all the disciples in the entire Clear Sky Sect, he was the one who was selected to be Gu Qingchen¡¯s disciple . After being epted as a disciple by Gu Qingchen, with his aptitude, it would not be strange that he was still unremarkable . However, after he became a disciple of Gu Qingchen, it was as if he had suddenly been enlightened, and soaring from unremarkable person to the one that stood out, and this shocked everyone . The previous Chu Wuyong was obviously that kind of disciple that can be squeezed by anyone . Even if he died in the Clear Sky Sect, such a small character would not attract the attention of others . But the current him was so dazzling and his aptitude was obviously good . Maybe his talent had not been noticed by any Elders or Mountain Lords back then, so he did not be their seeding disciple, and can only be an ordinarybor disciple . Compared with Chu Wuyong, he had not reconciled, why didn¡¯t he have such good luck too? If he can be epted as a seeding disciple by an elder like Chu Wuyong, he would certainly have done better than Chu Wuyong . Song Qingyun¡¯s eyes shed a trace of resentment, and his hold in the crystal piece tighter . Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 17 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . In the dark mist, Chu Wuyong was like a dark king as he controlled everything . And Song Qingyun was like a small insect that fell into the cobweb and can¡¯t escape the fate of being preyed on, no matter how it struggled . At this moment, Song Qingyun¡¯s forehead was drenched with cold sweat, and his heartbeat was in disarray . The joint fingers of the hand that held the spiritual tool turned white, as he slightly trembling; his whole person was in an extremely tense state . He looked around everywhere without a goal as if something horrible would jump out at any time . Chu Wuyong stood in the ck mist, his calm and deep ck eyes seemed to have infiltrated this thick ck mist, which made the people around himpletely unable to see the emotions inside clearly . Looking at Song Qingyun, who struggled helplessly inside the mist, although the victory was within his grasp, there was also no joy of winning the match . For Chu Wuyong, this match was just a passing game, nothing more . If he wanted, he could actually win from the start when Song Qingyun still hadn¡¯t taken any action . However, in order to hide his own strength, he allowed Song Qingyun topete until now . Now that he has been dragging the match long enough, he doesn¡¯t need to waste any more time . Chu Wuyong¡¯s ck eyes shed a glimmer of light, the next moment, his figure disappeared from the original ce . **** Song Qingyun was still in alert as he extended his five senses to the maximum to perceive the surrounding movements . The dark mist still lingered around him, making him unable to see the surrounding situation clearly . The illusion created by the spiritual tool that he was familiar with, has now be a shackle that chained him . It made himpletely not find Chu Wuyong¡¯s position, and the situation was also very passive . Song Qingyun turned his tense neck because of excessive stress around, and his current situation made him very aware that he was unlikely to win the match . When Song Qingyun thought of this, the gloomy color in his eyes almost turned into substance and overflowed from his eyes . Chu Wuyong¡ª¡ªeven if you can win against me, I will not let you have an easy win . At this moment, Song Qingyun was keenly aware of the slight change in the mist around him . This slight change, if it was not because of his tense nerves and tried to put his five senses to the maximum, he may not have been aware of it at all . After detecting that something was wrong, Song Qingyun¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat, but it was toote, as he saw a slender and powerful hand stretched out from the dark mist . In between the five fingers of that long and powerful hand were shing a gorgeous rays of light . And he doesn¡¯t know when the owner of that hand stood behind him and just about to give him a final blow . But just before Chu Wuyong could send his attack and make Song Qingyun lose his ability to take action, Song Qingyun suddenly said, ¡°I admit defeat!¡± There are two criteria for judging the oue of the match for the bigpetition of Inner Sect of the Clear Sky Sect . One, when one party lost the ability to fight, and the other was when one party took the initiative to admit defeat, but neither of the two conditions could harm the life of the loser . After all, this was only the bigpetition of Inner Sect and not a match that required a fight to the death . Therefore, Chu Wuyong¡¯s action paused after he heard Song Qingyun¡¯s words . After all, thepetition rules was that as long as the other party admitted defeat, there was no need to attack again . However, at this time of pause, an ident suddenly urred, Song Qingyun unexpectedly turned over his body and threw an unknown thing to him . Chu Wuyong originally wanted to quickly avoid Song Qingyun¡¯s scheme, with his strength, he couldpletely dodged it in a sh . But somehow, when that thing was thrown at him, his mind suddenly shook and so he lost the opportunity to dodge it . That unknown thing immediately shed an unusually gorgeous luster, like the shards of a colored ss, as it quickly merged into his body after in contact with his skin . At the same time, a trace of faint devil spiritual power suddenly spilled out and lingered on Chu Wuyong¡¯s whole body . When Song Qingyun saw that the crystal piece he had thrown at Chu Wuyong took effect, his eyes shed a pleasant expression, then he quickly stepped back a few steps, and deliberately shouted in a loud voice: ¡°Chu Wuyong, how can you have devil cultivator¡¯s spiritual power on your body?¡± Chu Wuyong stood in the same ce, as he looked at Song Qingyun who was standing not far away from where he is, there were killing intent shed in his eyes, his pupils also showed a hint of purple light in a sh, but it was only a glimpse and it quickly hid to the deep of his ck pupils . As the Devil Lord who everyone talked about in his previous life, Chu Wuyong did not expect that he would be plotted against by a person that he regarded like an ant . Although Chu Wuyong really wanted to kill Song Qingyun immediately, he understood that as long as he killed Song Qingyun, then whether his identity of devil cultivator was real or not, he would be immediately beheaded by those elders who were sitting in the front spectator¡¯s stage . Chu Wuyong did not make any movement and every Elders and Mountain Lords who sat below, right away sense the devil spiritual power, and all their original leisurely appearance changed into a very serious look . Coupled with Song Qingyun¡¯s words, almost everyone immediately looked at Li Luo who did not have the slightest change of expression and still had a cold appearance . Elder Zhao looked at Li Luo, who still did not have the slightest change of expression and seemingly unaffected, and the edge of his lips could not help but overflow with a trace of lightness; letting people unaware of his malicious smile . He would like to see how long Gu Qingchen can keep his disgusting aloof attitude! In order to maintain the original aloof characteristic, Li Luo tried to suppress his desire to blurt out the ¡°Fu*k¡±, but in his mind, he was already flipping an unlimited number of tables . What the hell is going on here? Originally there was no such plot in his book, and Chu Wuyong did not reveal his identity as the devil cultivator before he left the Clear Sky Sect . He also does not believe that Chu Wuyong would be stupid enough to expose himself in front of so many people, so what¡¯s going on now? Among the many disciples who watched the match below, three disciples were shing a faint red rays of light in their eyes . The faint red lights were just like secretly burning mes, as it flickered clearly in their eyes, it was very strange . But the people around them were all focused on thepetition stage that no one noticed the abnormalities of the three of them . At the same time, separated by more than half of the continent from the Clear Sky Sect, was a beautifully decorated small building that stood above the high mountain inside a forest surrounded by white mist all year round, inside the building was an alluring womanzily leaning over inside the canopy which was covered byyer uponyer of red muslin with gold threads, abruptly opened her closed eyes . There was a smile full of interest on her beautiful face, ¡°The Lord¡¯s guess was really not wrong, truly interesting~¡± Although she doesn¡¯t know about the other devil spiritual energy that emerged together with that familiar devil spiritual energy, but that familiar spiritual energy was definitely that person from a few hundred years ago, the man who everyone in cultivation world talked about, and make all the devil cultivators worshipped him¡ª¡ªChu Wuyong . Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 18 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Because of the interference of the elders who watched the match, the ck mist that had shrouded thepetition stage dissipated in an instant . Only to see two people on thepetition stage . When Song Qingyun who had already ran to the edge of thepetition stage saw the ck mist dissipated, he immediately pointed to Chu Wuyong and said to Elders and Mountain Lords on the spectator¡¯s stage: ¡°All the Elders, Mountain Lords, Chu Wuyong has just used the devil spiritual power, he must have been taken over by the devil cultivator!¡± Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure perfectly straight as he stood in the same ce, his slender silhouette was just like the unbending pine and was not affected in the slightest by Song Qingyun¡¯s words . After the ck mist dissipated, he also didn¡¯t make other moves and only turned over his body, as his deep ck eyes looked straight at Li Luo among the Elders and Mountain Lords, he simply did not care about Song Qingyun who pointed at him . As if for him, the other people¡¯s thoughts were not worth mentioning at all and only the thought of that person alone was what made him most concerned . Although this devil spiritual power on his body did not belong to him, his soul was indeed a devil cultivator and he was the one who made all the people in the cultivation realm terror-stricken at the news of devil cultivator in his previous life . Chu Wuyong looked at Li Luo who still did not have a change of expression as he sat on the spectator¡¯s stage . He had always been very calm and steady, even when he faced the betrayal of the only person he recognized as his close friend in his previous life, he also didn¡¯t have the slightest panic . But now, he can¡¯t help but secretly clenched the hands inside his sleeves . Chu Wuyong did not discover that as he looked at Li Luo¡¯s eyes, there was a trace of difficult to detect nervousness within his gaze . Although the current situation seemed to be very unfavorable to him, even if they directly determined his devil cultivator identity, he also had the method to escape this current predicament and would merely suffer a few injuries, and need to cultivate for a long time, nothing more . But he doesn¡¯t want to see the person he cared the most show a disgusting expression toward himself . Elder Zhao turned his head and looked at Li Luo, ¡°This is indeed the spiritual power of a devil cultivator, Elder Gu, have you not found anything wrong with Chu Wuyong before?¡± When Li Luo heard Elder Zhao¡¯s voice, he immediately understand why Chu Wuyong¡¯s body suddenly emitted out the devil spiritual power, this matter must be relevant to Elder Zhao who sat next to him . But he can¡¯t find any evidence at the moment and Chu Wuyong¡¯s body indeed emitted the spiritual power of the devil cultivator . He did not know what method Elder Zhao had used to make Chu Wuyong unable to control the devil spiritual power from emitting . However, even if Li Luo knew that it was Elder Zhao¡¯s scheme, but he also didn¡¯t have any way to prove it . So what¡¯s to be done now? Li Luo knew very well that the immortal path cultivators loathed the devil cultivators and would quickly eliminate them if they found one, moreover a person who was originally an immortal path cultivator suddenly emitted out the devil spiritual power, the others will be even more suspicious that Chu Wuyong have been taken over by the devil cultivator . When it¡¯s determined that Chu Wuyong had been taken over by a devil cultivator, this kind of thing would make the situation even worse . Li Luo swept a slight nce at all the cultivators on the spectator¡¯s stage, and right away saw the fear and caution in their eyes . Elder Zhou didn¡¯t receive a reply from Li Luo and secretly sneered in his heart, in the current situation, he would like to see how Gu Qingchen going to deal with it . Elder Zhao immediately made a deeply concerned expression, and said, ¡°Elder Gu, although your only disciple has be like this, you should not worry too much . We naturally believe that it was impossible for you to cover a devil cultivator and let him move around freely in our sect for a long time . It is just because you love your disciple a lot, so you haven¡¯t found the abnormality of your only disciple all this time . ¡± The words of Elder Zhao seemed to be speaking for Li Luo, but in fact, he had long been directly put the devil cultivatorbel on top of Chu Wuyong¡¯s head . Li Luo did not pay attention to Elder Zhao, rather he flew up from the spectator¡¯s stage, and steadilynded on thepetition stage and blocked in front of Chu Wuyong . After that, he turned around and looked at a few elders who were ready to step forward and arrest Chu Wuyong . There was not the slightest hesitation and doubt about Chu Wuyong¡¯s identity in his cold phoenix eyes, as his light colored lips opened slightly, ¡°Whoever wants to hurt my disciple, will need to pass me first . ¡± When they heard Li Luo¡¯s words, the Elders and Mountain Lords immediately looked at each other in dismay . Gu Qingchen¡¯sprehension of cultivation was quite high . He only took more than two hundred years to enter the Nascent Soul stage and now several decades had passed, they do not know to what extent his cultivation increased . Moreover, the elders that were present were also cultivators of Nascent Soul stage . With their ability, if they and Gu Qingchen really have no other choice but to do battle then neither side would win . The two ancestors who in the Demigod stage retreated to their own Immortal¡¯s Cave for Closed Door Training and only when there were major events urred in the sect, they wille out from their seclusion . Coupled with the fact that the Sect Master valued Gu Qingchen so much, they didn¡¯t want to have a life-and-death grudge against him . Naturally, they were unwilling to be the first to go up and became enemies with Gu Qingchen . As a result, the situation turned into a deadlocked . At this time, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°The Sect Master arrived!¡± When everyone heard that voice, all of them looked outside of thepetition site, and sure enough, they saw a refined middle-aged man came down from his fan-shaped spiritual tool and slowly walked into the site, this person was the Sect Master of Clear Sky Sect, Ye Tianqi . Even though Ye Tianqi¡¯s pace seem slow, it actually only took one breath, before he came to the spectator¡¯s stage and walked to thepetition stage . Ye Tianqi first nced at every Elders and Mountain Lords on the spectator¡¯s stage, then turned his head and looked at Li Luo who still have indifferent expression as he stood firmly in front of Chu Wuyong . Before he could start to talk, Li Luo said to him first, ¡°Sect Master, there must be something odd about this matter of Wuyong...¡± ¡°Sect Master, when Chu Wuyong battled against me, he certainly used the devil cultivation method, therefore emitted out the spiritual power of devil cultivator . This thing is witnessed by everyone, Chu Wuyong is a devil cultivator!¡± Haven¡¯t waited for Li Luo to finish speaking, Song Qingyun who was still standing on the side of thepetition stage loudly interrupted him, ¡°Chu Wuyong is obviously a devil cultivator, but Elder Gu still sheltered him, could it be you and the devil cultivator collude with each other, want to...¡± At the time Song Qingyun was tasked to do this by Elder Zhao, he right away knew that Elder Zhao had spent so much efforts, precisely want to make Elder Gu felt pain . Therefore, he will naturally not let go of the thing that can make Elder Zhao more satisfied with him . Sure enough, after he poured a dirty water on Li Luo, he right away saw Elder Zhao who was sitting on the spectator¡¯s stage, casting a vague praise look on him . When Ye Tianqi heard Song Qingyun¡¯s words, the expression on his face immediately became unsightly, as he looked coldly at Song Qingyun, ¡°Shut up, it is not your turn to speak here . ¡± But he stopped it toote, when Song Qingyun spoke, all those disciples below the stage who doubted that Chu Wuyong was a devil cultivator started whispering with each other in discussion . Even if Ye Tianqi valued Li Luo, it was impossible to shield a disciple who may be a devil cultivator in front of so many disciples . ¡°Elder Gu, no matter whether Chu Wuyong is used wrongly or not, it¡¯s necessary to put him first in the Spiritual Lock Pagoda of our sect, I hope you can cooperate . Before I can confirm the facts, I can guarantee you that Chu Wuyong would not get hurt even a bit . ¡± The Clear Sky Sect¡¯s Spiritual Lock Pagoda, as the name implies, it was able to lock all the spiritual power of those who were locked inside the cell, turning it into a restricted area that made cultivators be an ordinary person without the slightest spiritual power . So the cultivators who were locked inside the Spiritual Lock Pagoda would basically be unable to escape . Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 19 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Above the peak surrounded byyers of white mist, was a nine-story pagoda towering straight into the sky at the top of the mountain . Each of the pagoda¡¯s eight corners was implicated in a long chain that was not fixed to the ground, rather it extended upwards, straight into the sky, making people unable to see the end of the chain . The function of these chains was to absorb the spiritual power of the cultivators imprisoned inside the pagoda, then release out all of these spiritual powers to the vast world . Therefore, cultivators locked inside the pagoda¡¯s cell would feel that all of their spiritual power had dried up as if they were bound, unable to use any techniques, even a bit . Chu Wuyong was sitting in the cell on the fifth floor of the nine-story tower . It had been six days since he was locked in this ce . He suddenly opened his tightly closed deep ck eyes and looked at the array on the door of the cell, which was surrounded byyers of fine lines; his eyes shed through a subtle purple light . The day when he was on thepetition stage, he would be able to escape from the Clear Sky Sect without hurting his life, even if he was besieged . Now that he was locked up in this cell, the chance of him being able to escape with his own ability has be less than 40% . For him, this was a very disadvantageous situation . However, on that day, Li Luo did not have the slightest doubt about him and stood in front of him . He even faced all the Elders and Mountain Lords on the stage for his sake . It made him felt as if shrouded by one kind of uncontroble emotion and willingly obey Ye Tianqi¡¯s arrangement to be taken into this Spiritual Lock Pagoda . Of course, in that situation, he couldn¡¯t have done anything that would make others suspect . But even in this kind of very unfavorable state, he felt very calm inside . It had only been six days since he was imprisoned in this Spiritual Lock Pagoda and didn¡¯t see the person in his heart, but at the moment he actually somewhat missed him . Although these six days were nothingpared to those ten years¡¯ time where he was trapped in the secret ce, Chu Wuyong discovered that he was still unable to endure it . Compared to ten years ago, that person has now be a drug addiction that rooted deep to his bone marrow and he simply was unable to quit . Just let him smell the unique cold fragrance that emits from that person, and he would right away make him unable to restrain his desire to embrace that person and took possession of him . Thinking of the things that he had been done those nights while that person lost consciousness, Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes shed a dark light and could not help but deepened a bit . Chu Wuyong closed his eyes, converging his own emotions and entered into a state of meditation . Although he can¡¯t feel any fluctuations of spiritual energy in the Spiritual Lock Pagoda and was unable to cultivate, there was no obstacle to cultivate a state of mind . However, if it was a general cultivator who was imprisoned into the Spiritual Lock Pagoda, maybe they would not be like Chu Wuyong at this time, unexpectedly able to calmly forge his state of mind . **** Li Luo rode his own flying spiritual tool, the leaf-shaped boat . His cold face still didn¡¯t have many expressions . He had juste out from the main peak Red Cloud Mountain . Regarding this matter of Chu Wuyong, Ye Tianqi specially selected today and gathered all the Elders and Mountain Lords to discuss how to deal with this matter . After these six days of investigation, although there was no evidence that proved that Chu Wuyong was a devil cultivator, they also didn¡¯t find out why Chu Wuyong was able to emit a devil spiritual power that day and unable to find any clues that he had been framed by someone . Li Luo also understood in his heart that since Elder Zhao wanted to deal with him, it was certainly impossible for him to leave any obvious traces . Although they were unable to determine that Chu Wuyong was a devil cultivator and Chu Wuyong would not be killed, Ye Tianqi, as the Sect Master of Clear Sky Sect, also can¡¯t leave such a hidden danger to continue to stay in the Clear Sky Sect . Li Luo was also aware of this and as a result, when going to the Red Cloud Mountain today, he was mentally prepared . When Ye Tianqi said that he would not punish Chu Wuyong, but he must expel Chu Wuyong from Clear Sky Sect, Li Luo was also not surprised . He originally intended to follow Chu Wuyong and leave with him when he leaves the Clear Sky Sect . It¡¯s just that now, because this kind of matter happened, their departure shifted to an earlier date, nothing more . Li Luo didn¡¯t feel any unhappiness in his heart . After all, he had to maintain the character of the original body in Clear Sky Sect and sometimes he also felt a bit tired . Now he knew that he can leave this ce faster, Li Luo practically wanted to beat the drums in his heart . The Spiritual Lock Pagoda was not too far from the Red Cloud Mountain, so after Li Luo drove the leaf-shaped boat for a few cups of tea¡¯s time, he right away saw the dark gray pointed pagoda appeared among the clouds and mist . At the time he was near the Spiritual Lock Pagoda, Li Luo felt that the amount of surrounding spiritual energy be very thin, and the closer he was, the thinner they were . One can well imagine how it was inside the pagoda . Li Luo drove the leaf-shaped boat to the fifth floor of the Spiritual Lock Pagoda, then took out the golden small token that Ye Tianqi gave him from his sleeve . After he threw it to the Spiritual Lock Pagoda, Li Luo¡¯s slender fingers made a few sliding movements in the air, and the arrays on the surface of the fifth floor of the Spiritual Lock Pagoda suddenly swayed and rippledyer uponyer, gradually revealed a door that can amodate one person . Li Luo put away the leaf-shaped boat, before he walked inside the pagoda . After he stepped into the Spiritual Lock Pagoda, the original ripples immediately disappeared and the Spiritual Lock Pagoda returned into a nine-story pagoda without any window or door . The reason why Li Luo felt reassured about Chu Wuyong and didn¡¯t ask to see him in these six days, because no one could enter the Spiritual Lock Pagoda without the pass token that Ye Tianqi personally bestowed . Therefore, Chu Wuyong was absolutely safe in the Spiritual Lock Pagoda and will not fall into Elder Zhao¡¯s scheme again . **** Inside a beautifully decorated pce, a pale like cold jade hand slowly caressed the white jade tea cup held in his other hand, his thick long eyshes were hung down which made people unable to clearly see the expressions in his eyes . After a long time, he put down the tea cup in his hand, and looked up, revealing a face that was more beautiful than the alluring woman who was waiting quietly below . His dark red eyes seemed to be filled with ayer of dark light waves, making people horrified . His light red colored lips hooked, and there a trace of madness and ambition was shown in his smile, ¡°Since God gave me such a good opportunity, I will personally take a trip and let our former devil lord give us thest power he had before ceased, for our great cause . ¡± Although the nature of the alluring woman below was very casual, but when she faced the man above, she was very respectful . After hearing the man¡¯s words, the alluring woman immediately knelt down on her knees and saluted, ¡°This subordinate congrattes the Lord in advance, wishes the Lord sess and soon break through from the Demigod stage . ¡± The red-eyed man did not respond to the alluring woman, but his mood was clearly very pleasant . He had been trapped in the Demigod stage for hundreds of years, and it was time to seize the opportunity to get himself out of the bottleneck and take it to the next level . Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 20 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo walked through the five-story long corridor and finally reached the front of the room where Chu Wuyong was imprisoned . Chu Wuyong¡¯s seemed to notice that someone came and his originally closed eyes immediately opened . After seeing that the person who arrived was Li Luo, Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes that originally shed the alert suddenly disappeared, ¡°Master . ¡± Li Luo knew that even though Chu Wuyong was locked inside the Spiritual Lock Pagoda, besides unable to use his cultivation, there was no threat to his life . Therefore, he has not worried about Chu Wuyong these days . However, when he saw Chu Wuyong sitting alone inside an empty room, his heart couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat distressed . Despite this, he still had no expression revealed on his face, moreover, now that Ye Tianqi has decided how to deal with Chu Wuyong, it was estimated that the news of Chu Wuyong¡¯s expulsion from Clear Sky Sect will be announced inside the sect after a few days, and Chu Wuyong would, naturally, also be released from the Spiritual Lock Pagoda . ¡°Wuyong . ¡± Li Luo stood outside the door of that cell with ayer of blue light and encircled by theyers of array, his fair face seemed to give off an even more sort of crystal-clear feeling under the faint blue rays of light . Li Luo wore a white robe today, his waist was tied up with a simple jade belt, revealing the outline of his beautiful slender waist . Even though Chu Wuyong¡¯s expression appeared no different from the usual, Chu Wuyong doesn¡¯t know how many times he thought about this sweetheart in front of him, but now that he saw him, he only felt that this person¡¯s every move seemed to whack a heavy blow to his heart . Only thought that if he can have this person in front of him to his embrace at this moment, he certainly would slowly untie the clothes on his body and gently touch his soft and smooth skin, and then firmly hold him, let him be under his own body, and feel his possessive desire that almost be crazy . He could only think about him in his heart and he could only call his name in his mouth . Chu Wuyong tried to press down his longing for this person in front of him which almost rushed out with great effort . After that, he slightly drooped his eyes to cover the traces of purple light that shed in his eyes, so it would not be detected by the array in the room, then he walked with quick steps to the door of the cell and called out again, ¡°Master . ¡± Although there was no expression on the surface of his face, but Li Luo was size up Chu Wuyong in the cell without a trace . In these days, although Chu Wuyong can¡¯t cultivate, and can¡¯t use the spiritual power, yet his condition was still quite good . Li Luo retracted his line of sight felt relieved . In fact, as the protagonist of this book, Chu Wuyong would certainly have the protagonist¡¯s halo, this big cheater tool, so even if he encountered a big crisis, Chu Wuyong would definitely be able to turn misfortune into blessing and escaped unscattered in the end . Furthermore, get the opportunity that others can not think of, Li Luo suddenly felt that what he have just worried about was all superfluous . After Li Luo heard Chu Wuyong called him again, he just slightly nodded his head as his light colored lips slightly pursed and those two light and slender eyebrows were also rarely knitted a bit; seemed to be pondering about what to say . When Chu Wuyong saw Li Luo¡¯s appearance, he had already guessed, almostpletely, what Li Luo thought in his heart . He understood that even if Ye Tianqi would be unable to find evidence of whether he was a devil cultivator, but on that day, the whole people in sect saw with their own pair of eyes that he indeed used the devil spiritual power; so his biggest possibility was to be expelled from the Clear Sky Sect . Chu Wuyong was essentially still a little more inclined to a devil cultivator . Although he had been practicing the immortal path cultivation method in the Clear Sky Sect, he had been a devil cultivator for more than a thousand years in his previous life . It was impossible in the span of these several decades, he would be a real immortal path cultivator . One day, he would still leave the Clear Sky Sect, but he never thought it woulde so fast . Coupled with the existence of this person in front of him, before he could get him and take him away with him from the Clear Sky Sect, Chu Wuyong didn¡¯t want to leave the Clear Sky Sect for the time being . When Li Luo wanted to speak, he suddenly remembered that when he was on his way to this ce, he was so happy to leave Clear Sky Sect with Chu Wuyong . But why did he, an elder of the Clear Sky Sect, want to follow his disciple who was to be expelled from the sect? What was his reason for ¡°leaving the sect¡± together? He didn¡¯t think about it at all! Now, how could he fabricate a reason at thest moment, his mind waspletely nk, hepletely doesn¡¯t know what to say . He also can only me himself, he clearly had a long time to think about this problem, but unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t think of it and only thought of wanting to go quickly visit Chu Wuyong . Now that he had arrived, only then did he discovered that he actually had not even fabricated a good and reliable reason . Chapter 108 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 108: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.21 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . The Clear Sky Sect was considered to be on the top row of the upper size sect in the entire Tianyun continent, and belonged to a second-rate¡¯s sect. Although it was not as popr as the first-rate¡¯s sect, but every time they recruited disciples, there were countless people who wanted to enter the Clear Sky Sect. Therefore, the Clear Sky Sect upied a very vastnd. Li Luo rode his leaf-shaped boat with Chu Wuyong, it took two cup of tea¡¯s time, before they came to the big defensive arrays from the Spiritual Lock Pagoda where Chu Wuyong was imprisoned. Although there were many array nodes in the big defensive arrays, but the path to go out was exactly the same. Because apart from that road, the other roads were all set up to confuse the enemy, and there were unpredictable dangers and troubles concealed inside. Moreover, they also could not use the flying spiritual tool to get out of this road. Li Luo took Chu Wuyong directly to the front of the array node, and then took out the token that Ye Tianqi gave him. As on top of the original seemingly lush green meadow, aplicated road suddenly extended out from under their feet, until it was hidden in the distance¡¯s mist. Li Luo cast a nce at Chu Wuyong beside him, he did not say anything, before he took the initiative and first set foot on that road. Chu Wuyong immediately followed behind Li Luo, he also walked on that road without the slightest hesitation. The moment they both set foot on the road, the two of them right away disappeared from the original ce. Then, everything was restored to the original appearance, as if the two of them were never here. **** On an open space a few hundred miles away from the Clear Sky Sect, the man in red garments who was originally sitting cross-legged under the shade of a huge tree, opened his eyes in an instant. His peach blossom eyes looked at the direction of Clear Sky Sect, as his light red colored lips revealed a trace of cold smile, "Did they came out?" The beautiful woman who was standing beside the man in red garments immediately half-knelt toward the man in respect, then said softly, "Yes, Lord, from those two puppets that I sent to the Spiritual Lock Pagoda, the one who was stationed near the array nodes informed me that he saw Chu Wuyong and his master." The man in red garments flung his sleeves and stood up. The smile on his lips and the ambitious look in his eyes became more and more obvious, "Chu Wuyong...I hope you will not be too surprised when you see me." His voice had not yet fallen, but his figure has been disappeared. **** As he and Chu Wuyong walked through the misty road, Li Luo followed the route projected by the token in his hand, which looked like a maze with manyyers of countless intertwined trails of mountain road. In this section of the road, to go out of the big defensive arrays, cultivators were unable to ride their flying spiritual tool. Therefore, at the moment they can only walk in the direction indicated by the token, even if it was very easy to identify the wrong road by riding the flying spiritual tool. Li Luo didn¡¯t know how long the time had passed, before he felt the token within his hand shed twice, and the light that originally indicated the direction was retracted into the token. Li Luo looked at his front, the road which he and Chu Wuyong walking at had almost reached the end. The exit of the big defensive arrays should be at the end of this small road. Li Luo put away the token in his hand, before he continued to move forward without the slightest hesitation. Chu Wuyong who was behind Li Luo followed closely to the pace of Li Luo, and walked out of the end of the small road covered by the mist. After they left the big defensive arrays, and looked back, they didn¡¯t have any area surrounded by mist, rather they could clearly see a few base of high mountains behind them. However, these were actually just the diversionary tactic of the big defensive arrays, not the real scene. Li Luo took a nce at the direction of the Clear Sky Sect that was covered by the big defensive arrays, before he threw out the leaf-shaped boat, and said to Chu Wuyong, "Wuyong, let¡¯s go." Chu Wuyong did not say anything, he jumped to the boat, and then sat behind Li Luo, he naturally also saw the action of Li Luo just a moment ago. Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes darkened a bit, as he looked at the back of Li Luo who was driving the leaf-shaped boat. After all, the Clear Sky Sect was the ce where his sweetheart lived for a few hundreds of years. Now that he left the Clear Sky Sect for him, he would certainly protect him in the future when he stronger, and also take him along to reach the peak of the cultivation world together with him! Li Luo, who waspletely unaware of Chu Wuyong¡¯s thought, pondered about where he and Chu Wuyong would go after they left the Clear Sky Sect. As he controlled the leaf-shaped boat, Li Luo flipped over the synopsis of the story in his mind, and intended to use the hints in the synopsis to determine which ce in Tianyun Continent they should go, the ce that can benefit Chu Wuyong to encounter the opportunity that belongs to him. Li Luo was just about to flip through the plot of the story after Chu Wuyong left the Clear Sky Sect in his mind, but he saw a glimpse of beautiful red light from the corner of his eye, that light was speed along and came from not far away horizon¡ª¡ªWhat was that? Li Luo still didn¡¯t see the red figure clearly, when a bolt of lightning struck down the leaf-shaped boat that he was driving. Li Luo immediately controlled the leaf-shaped boat with his thought to avoid the lightning, but immediately after, it became even more intensive, as if to weave arge made of lightning, and tracked firmly the movement of the leaf-shaped boat that Li Luo drove inside a range. Li Luo¡¯s heart suddenly trembled, he looked at this situation, that red figure was definitely a bad person. ording to the synopsis of the story in his memory, when Chu Wuyong just came out of the Clear Sky Sect, there was no such plot. After experiencing thest two worlds, in a situation where he is faced with this kind of plot which from time to time, leaving the development trajectory, Li Luo had been very calm and collected. It¡¯s just unclear, for what reason this red figure attacked him and Chu Wuyong. The thought shed past in Li Luo¡¯s heart, and he paid more attention on how to break through thisyers of electric that surrounded him and Chu Wuyong. After all, the red figure that flew toward them had certainly note over only to greet him and Chu Wuyong. If he can find a way to breakthrough of the electric that trapped them now, then it was best to escape as quickly as possible. However, even though Li Luo tried many methods, he still could not find the breakthrough to rush out of this encirclement. It can clearly be seen that the cultivation rank of the red figure that rushed over was obviously higher than him. The uneasiness in Li Luo¡¯s heart became more and more obvious. Only after a few breaths of time, and that figure that was originally a red dot, had appeared in front of him and Chu Wuyong. This was a very beautiful man. His eyes were just like two red gems burning with dark me. His skin was white like cold porcin. Between his rising eyebrows was dotted with a red mole, which made his facial features appeared even more beautiful. However, the chilling and evil temperament that he exuding around him made no one dare to have any improper thought toward his more outstanding appearance than the woman. He did not rely on any flying spiritual tool, as he stood in the air in front of Li Luo and Chu Wuyong. Then he slightly turned his red eyes and looked at Chu Wuyong who was sitting behind Li Luo, as his light red colored lips raised into indistinct smile with unknown meaning, "Chu Wuyong, long time...no see." Li Luo looked at that very recognizable face, and immediately a countless of "Fu*k" blurted out in his heart, this face was clearly the close friend who betrayed Chu Wuyong¡ª¡ªYun Tianheng. Although Li Luo had been psychological preparation for the change of plot, but he didn¡¯t have any preparation to face one of the BOSS in this book that he has arranged for Chu Wuyong so soon! Now, not to mention Chu Wuyong, even if it was him, when faced with this person, he will only bepletely oppressed. Although this person in front of him was currently only in the initial stage of Demigod and not close to the middle stage of Demigod rank. But Nascent Soul stage and Demigod stage, they were totally unable to be ced on a bnce ofparison. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. No reward for now, but thank you very much for the support \^-^/ Chapter 109.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 109: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.22 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Chu Wuyong was sitting behind Li Luo, he did not say anything, as his deep eyes looked at Yun Tianheng who was hovering in midair and the breeze blowing his red clothes. "What¡¯s the matter? Chu Wuyong, you don¡¯t recognize me anymore?" Yun Tianheng¡¯s peach blossom eyes slightly squinting, as his thin and light red colored lips revealed a trace of obvious sneer, "Or, after not meeting each other for many years, suddenly you not dare recognize your old friend?" Li Luo truly had to kneel down to this beautiful red clothes man in front of him, obviously he looking for Chu Wuyong, wanting to seize his soul, so he can use that cultivation method to advance to the next step, which was also the most important step for his cultivation. For the path of his own cultivation, he was able to put his hand at his friend who was as close as his own brother, and even not let off the soul of his close friend who had luckily escaped. When Li Luo originally wrote this character, it was also in order to promote the plot of the story and further enriched Chu Wuyong¡¯s character. But when he really entered the book, the protagonist became the person he liked, and he clearly knew what the opposite person¡¯s conduct and deeds. And now, seeing this performance of Yun Tianheng, he simply wanted to go back to the real world, reopen that novel he wrote, and abuse Yun Tianheng¡¯s character for a thousand times. Li Luo suppressed the emotions in his heart, his face was still wore that calm and indifferent expression of Gu Qingchen, and did not reveal the slightest emotion, "This senior, Wuyong grew up in the Clear Sky Sect from childhood, he should not recognized you." Yun Tianheng seemed to have only discovered Li Luo who was sitting in front of Chu Wuyong, but his chilling and fierce beautiful eyes only swept around Li Luo¡¯s body once, before coldly snorted in disdain, "You are also just an insignificant person." When Chu Wuyong heard Yun Tianheng said this sentence, the expression within his eyes instantly changed and became a lot more chilly. However, he still did not rashly open his mouth. He did not know what Yun Tianheng was looking for here, and also how certain Yun Tianheng was that he was the Devil Lord Chu Wuyong in his previous life. Yun Tianheng turned and looked at Chu Wuyong, "Chu Wuyong, why don¡¯t you talk?" Then, he once again opened his mouth and said, "Well, you certainly never thought, that I am still able to find you here, right?" Yun Tianheng¡¯s dark red eyes circted with a trace of darkness that made people unable to guess the emotions within, the smile on the corner of lips became ever more obvious, "I didn¡¯t think that after I pierced through and destroyed the purple core of your Nascent Soul cultivation, you will disappear silently for a few hundreds of years. Unexpectedly you were still able to take over a second body and let me find you again, but you are still so weak now, and I¡¯m a cultivator at the Demigod stage. It can clearly be seen that Heaven is standing on my side, and would help meplete my cultivation method." Li Luo felt the pressure that Yun Tianheng released in one instant, and immediately felt that his whole body can¡¯t help but tense, it was as if his chest was being pressed by a big stone, making him breathless. Li Luo strongly resisted the urge to bend over toward Yun Tianheng in front of him, and called out the system Xiao Qi in his mind. In the current situation, he simply can¡¯t think of any useful method. If he was unable to escape from Yun Tianheng¡¯s control, the oue of he and Chu Wuyong will definitely be death. Then this world, also can only end with failure. Although he already knew that the male protagonist in each world were the same person, he still wanted to go back to the first world and stay for a period of time. Although in the first world left him a few unpleasant memories, and he didn¡¯t like it when Qin Yu forced him. But apart from this, in fact, it could even be said that Qin Yu was treated him meticulously. Even after such a long time, he was still unable to forget thest time Qin Yu gazed at him, that kind of despair expression in his eyes, and the words that he said with almost going to sob blood. Therefore, he could not fail. He would go back to that world, and tell that lonely and despair figure, that as long as he doesn¡¯t force him like that again, he was willing to stay together with him and then create even more beautiful memories together. Under the pressure of Yun Tianheng, Li Luo still couldn¡¯t help but lower his head, but the expression in his eyes became more and more firm and indestructible. After Xiao Qi understood the current situation, he was silent for a moment, seemed to be checking something, before he said to Li Luo: [Great Host, considering this time critical situation, I can give you the spiritual tool that can make you surpass your current rank, but you can only use it for the male protagonist. Moreover, you need to sacrifice your current body, and you may have to forcibly leave this world for a short time. After you return, you will change into another identity. Are you willing?] [Will this affect thepletion of this world?] Li Luo did not have any objection to himself must be "sacrifice", but eagerly asked about another thing he cared about. [It will not affect, as long as the male protagonist can achieve the peak in the end, then this world is still regarded as 100%plete.] Li Luo finally put out the worry in his heart. At this current world, he has to maintain the aloof and cold image. Apart from the time when Chu Wuyong was usually looking for him to discuss about the cultivation issue where they talk a little longer, the other time he basically did not talk with Chu Wuyong. It was estimated that the male protagonist only have the master and disciple feeling to him. He was originally distressed at how to make Chu Wuyong able to ept the sudden huge changes of his temperament, and then just like in the previous two worlds, continue to like him. The current crisis was also not necessarily a no good opportunity. Chapter 109.2 Chapter 109 Part 2 [Great Host, I will put the spiritual tool that can be used to send the male protagonist away into your storage bag now, you only need to input 10% of your spiritual power to start it, and then let the spiritual tool bind the male protagonist¡¯s wrist. After that¡ª¡ªI will rece you to carry out the action, asking the host to not resist.] [Okay.] Li Luo has no objection. Yun Tianheng seemed to be unable to wait any longer, and lifted up his hand, then the fine and slender fingers were slightly raised toward Li Luo and Chu Wuyong¡¯s direction. Immediately after, a hurricane mixed with huge spiritual power rushing toward the leaf-shaped boat that was driven by Li Luo. If the boat was hit by this hurricane that contain the power of Demigod stage¡¯s cultivator, even if Li Luo can endure and dodge it, he will certainly be swept away by the aftermath of the attack and received heavy damage. As a cultivator in the Nascent Soul stage, he basically did not have any fighting power to Demigod stage¡¯s cultivator. "Yun Tianheng, as long as you promise me one thing, I, Chu Wuyong, am willing to follow you voluntarily." Chu Wuyong also naturally understand that Li Luo was unable to withstand Yun Tianheng¡¯s attack with his current cultivation rank. He does not want Yun Tianheng to hurt the person in front of him, and if Yun Tianheng want to use that cultivation method to remove his soul, he must return to the territory of devil cultivators and use the special array. As long as he can ask Yun Tianheng to let Li Luo leave on their way there, he might be able to take the risk and use up all of this body qi and blood to escape Yun Tianheng¡¯s control. After Yun Tianheng heard Chu Wuyong¡¯s words, he waved his hand to retract the hurricane power he released, then his eyes looked at Chu Wuyong with ridicule, "You are actually willing toe back with me now, I would like to hear, what condition do you this loser going to mention with me?" But at this time, Li Luo took hold one of Chu Wuyong¡¯s arms, and unhesitatingly untied the storage bag at his waist, and took out the spiritual tool that Xiao Qi handed over from within, before quickly input his own spiritual power, the spiritual tool that has already emitted the luster white light was ced on Chu Wuyong¡¯s wrist. "Master, what are you going to do?" Chu Wuyong¡¯splexion changed slightly, seemed to faintly aware of what he wants to do. Chu Wuyong reached out his hand and grabbed Li Luo¡¯s slender wrist, this was his first time he openly touched his sweetheart, but there was only a trace of lingering uneasiness emerged from his heart. Even if he faced the current Yun Tianheng, he did not feel so flustered like this. "Wuyong, one day as a teacher, was a lifetime father, I only have you this one disciple. Naturally, I can¡¯t let you sacrifice your life for me. Even though Master was not clear about the grudges you and the person in front of you have, but I can see this man was truly ruthless and evil person." Yun Tianheng¡¯s face that originally exposed a smiling expression, after hearing the words spoken by Li Luo, immediately ckened and sank down, "You are just insignificant person, how dare you speak that way about this Lord?" Li Luo did not pay attention to Yun Tianheng and continued, "Wuyong, you have to promise Master, that in the future, you also must be able to maintain your heart, and you will wholeheartedly pursue the big path and not be influenced by foreign objects......" Li Luo said while slowly loosened his hand. Chu Wuyong has never seen his sweetheart say such a long words to himself, but he did not feel any happiness. He wanted to grab Li Luo¡¯s hand, but found that his whole body seemed to be bound by an invisible force, and unable to move even a fraction. Yun Tianheng looked at Chu Wuyong whose whole body covered byyers of luster white light, like a huge cocoon, before it shot out into the sky and quickly went further into the distance. Yun Tianheng immediately wanted to chase the direction of Chu Wuyong, but that delicate and handsome youth who imed to be Chu Wuyong¡¯s master immediately blocked him. Yun Tianheng smiled coldly, he was still not paying attention to this cultivator in Nascent Soul stage. But what he did not think was that he seemed to feel a huge force from the body of the youth in front of him, as if the surging power was going to spread out from inside. Yun Tianheng became immediately shocked, and looked at the youth in front of him with a disbelief expression. He then controlled his figure and hurriedly retreat, "¡ªAre you crazy?" This huge power, obviously this youth in front of him going to explode his Nascent Soul! Although his cultivation rank was higher than the youth, but in the face of this self-destruction attack, if he was not careful, he will be seriously injured. Chu Wuyong who was bound by an unknown force has been sent flying far away, but because the eyesight of cultivator far exceeds the eyes of ordinary people, he also clearly saw this scene. Chu Wuyong opened his eyes so wide that the corner of his eyes almost going to split, as uncontroble despair poured in his eyes, "No, Master, Gu Qingchen, Qingchen¡ª" But he eventually couldn¡¯t see anything, and the force that carry him flying faster and faster, and he soon disappeared into the horizon. Although Yun Tianheng tried to avoid it as quickly as possible, he still did not avoided the aftermath of Nascent Soul¡¯s self-destruction. Yun Tianheng stroked his chest, felt his throat slightly itching, and coughed up a mouthful of blood. He clenched his teeth as he looked at the direction where Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure had long disappeared. He flung his sleeves hatefully and looked at the empty ce where the youth exploded his Nascent Soul, before he can only leave this ce with frosty face. Since Chu Wuyong was still alive, even if he goes up to heaven or down to hell, he would find him. Next time, Chu Wuyong would not have such good luck, to have someone that would rather die and have his soul scattered to protect him. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. No reward for now, but thank you very much for the support \^-^/ Chapter 110 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 110: Return to the University (1) . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo¡¯s blurry consciousness was drifting in the darkness for a long time. He did not know how long time had passed before he gradually regained his consciousness. Previously, after handing over that spiritual tool to Chu Wuyong, Li Luo right away gave his body to the system Xiao Qi to control. He originally thought it would be easy to leave that world, just like the two previous worlds. However, when Xiao Qi manipted his body to explode himself up, Li Luo felt kind of acute pain that made him faint. Under this kind of pain, Li Luo fainted unconsciously. Li Luo opened his eyes, but he did not see that familiar ceiling of his own room, rather like inside a car. Li Luo immediately turned his eyes, and looked at the person who was driving the car in the front, only to see Li Ning wearing a pair of brown sunsses and a beautiful fiery red dress. Seemed to be aware of Li Luo¡¯s line of sight, Li Ning slightly turned her head and gave Li Luo a nce, before saying, "Xiao Luo, are you awake? We almost arrived at the school, and you just woke up, quickly moist your throat." School? Li Luo¡¯s mind became more and more confused, why would his sister take him to school? And which school are they going to? [Great Host, because of the special circumstances and being forcibly leave that world, Xiao Qi used most of the energy to resist the pain that the Host would feel and protect Host¡¯s soul from being damaged. At the moment, Host you havee across originally, only one third of the possibility, returned to a few years ago. Because the system consumed too much, it may not be possible to let Host return to normal time and space after a few days, please wait patiently.] Li Luo did not think that he would actually return to a few years ago, but he had already crossed over in the world of several books, so he also did not feel very astonished when he returned to the past. Xiao Qi seemed to recall something, and then said in Li Luo¡¯s mind: [Because currently this is a few years ago in the real world, Host must not use the thing¡¯s known in the next few years to affect the reality, otherwise it is likely to cause bad consequences, please be sure to remember this host.] Cough cough, in fact, as the hardcore otaku who liked the fictional worlds of anime,ics and games, regarding that kind of society news and some developments, he was basically unclear, and something he want to do, he simply can¡¯t do at all. As a result, that kind of rebirth and changing one¡¯s life trajectory and so on in the novels, for this strange creature that always stayed at home, it was simply unrealistic......What bought a lottery ticket and stock, then get rich overnight, sorry, hepletely has no impression _(:§Ù)¡Ï)_ Li Luo silently turned his head and looked outside the car window, watching the familiar and unfamiliar street scene along the way, Li Luo suddenly understood what school Li Ning said to him. This road was clearly amercial street that they must pass every time he was sent to school by his sister. He was now clearly in his way to the location of his university¡ª¡ªN University of H City. So, he currently returned to at least three years ago? Looking at the familiar scene in front of him one by one, the nostalgia feelings could not help but rise from Li Luo¡¯s heart. He has not set foot in this road for nearly three years. After graduation, he basically stayed in the house he rented, and rarely went out unless there was anything he needed. And now that he saw this familiar scene, Li Luo¡¯s mind can¡¯t help but emerge many pieces of scattered memories, and as these scattered memories shed within his mind, it evoked even more memories. Soon the car drove to the front of the N University¡¯s big gate, Li Luo looked at the crowd at the school gate, and the huge banner above which says "warmly wee the 10th freshmen", and immediately he knew that he had returned a few years ago. He was now clear that he returned to the year where he had just entered college! Because it was the year for freshman enrollment, there were many parents who sent students to the university. Although the N University¡¯s gate was very wide, it still can¡¯t withstand many people, as a result it was very crowded. Li Ning was simply unable to drive in, and can only find a ce to park nearby. Li Luo got out of the car, and then took his suitcase from the backpartment of the car. Li Ning locked the car, and took off her sunsses and put it in the small bag that she was carrying, and then went to the crowded school gate with Li Luo. As they didn¡¯t want to squeeze in with the crowd, the two of them stood behind and waited when people became a little less before they entered the school gate. When they had just entered the school gate, there was a boy with a little e on his face who came up with a bright eye toward them. While he asked Li Luo about which faculty¡¯s freshman he was, he couldn¡¯t help but took a peek at Li Ning from the corner of his eyes, and then went on a bit of a daze. Li Luo lightly coughed and this instantly brought back the boy¡¯s soul that was about to drift toward Li Ning, "Senior, you still haven¡¯t told me where to sign up." After his soule back, that e boy¡¯s face immediately became red, "I...I will lead you over now." After he finished speaking, he practically walked forward and used his hands and feet. Li Ning couldn¡¯t help but cover her lips and let out augh, before moving close to Li Luo¡¯s ear and said, "Oh my! Xiao Luo, I didn¡¯t expect the present little young to be really amusing." What was this little young, his sister seemed to be only a few years older than him? And his sister must did this on purpose, otherwise why would she talk so loudly in his ear? Li Luo obviously saw that e boy immediately turned red from the face to the tips of his ears. After he led Li Luo and Li Ning to registration ce, the e boy immediately flew just like run away, as if the beautiful woman who made him dazed just a moment ago, now changed into a red-blooded female monster who will eat people. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. No reward for now, but thank you very much for the support \^-^/ Chapter 111.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 111: Return to the University (2) . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . After Li Luo reported, there was another student who led him to the dormitory that had long been assigned to him. Although Li Luo had not set foot in his university, his alma mater for almost three years, this was a ce where he has lived for four years after all. Even if he did note for so long, every grass and tree here seemed to have long been engraved in the depths of his memory. Even without that guide¡¯s senior to lead the way, he was able to find the floor where the room number of his dormitory was located. Li Luo looked around at the surrounding environment while he followed behind the senior, just like other students who just came to school. Only the other students were curious about the school they were going to live for four years, but he was full of nostalgia as he looked at the scene in front of him which was ovepping with the one in his memories. Although it has been almost three years, and he had forgotten many details about the N University, but at first nce seeing these familiar scenery, immediately deepened his memory. **** Soon the senior led Li Luo inside a dormitory building, and climbed the stairs up to the fifth floor, before arriving in room 505. After they arrived at their destination, the senior also did not stay for a long time, he immediately left after he informed Li Luo that they had arrived, and ready to help other juniors. Li Ning looked at the dormitory door and joked, "The environment is not bad. When your big sister went to college, the bed length was still the same as at the high school. This dormitory condition is much better than your sister at that time." Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but nce at Li Ning, "Big Sister, you only studied there for half a year, before directly going abroad to study. I remember that in foreign countries it seemed to be a one-person room, right?" Li Ning smiled at Li Luo and said very sincerely, "Don¡¯t envy your big sister, if you are willing, your big sister can also send you to study abroad now." Li Luo immediately said in defeated, "Don¡¯t, Big Sister, I can¡¯t stand the fast food and culinary there." The two peopleughed for a while, before Li Luo walked inside the dormitory. Because it was a bunk bed, with a table next to the bed, the room of the dormitory could amodate up to four or five people. In addition, there was a separate washroom in the dormitory, the amodation conditions were quite good. Li Luo did note early, and even if the two beds in the room had been tidied up, he didn¡¯t see the figure of two people. Furthermore, there was a boy with a somewhat sturdy build tidied up his own bed while his back facing Li Luo. Because of thete arrival, the good position has been picked away, and thest two remaining were only the empty beds near the washroom wall. Aware of the new person came, that boy who had originally turned his back to Li Luo, turned and straightforwardly faced Li Luo¡¯s direction, before greeting him. "Hello, my name is Li Lang, the two roommates who came ahead went out to eat, and I will help you when I finish packing up." When Li Luo saw Li Lang turned over his head and greeted him, Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but also smiled at him, "My name is Li Luo, and the one next to me is my sister, Li Ning." Li Lang was his college ssmate for four years, and he was his another good friend besides Jin Chenji. However, after graduating from university, Li Lang right away returned to his hometown and worked there. Although he usually kept in contact, it was too far away, and a meet-up would simply be impossible. Now that he meet his college close friend again, Li Luo suddenly felt that it was also very good that he could actually return to this time and stay for a period of time. Li Luo chose the bed on the left as before, and Li Ning also helped Li Luo clean the bed first and then the table. After the two of them cleaned it, Li Lang also finished packing up his bed, and came over to help Li Luo tidied up his bed. Just as the three people almost tidied up everything, there was another movement at the door of the room. Li Lang heard the movement, he smiled and said, "Maybe the two people who went out to eat came back, just Li Luo let¡¯s also get you acquainted with them." The three people immediately looked towards the dormitory door, only to see a tall figure obstructing the sunlight from the doorway. His appearance that was hidden from the ray of light seemed to be more dazzling than the sunlight behind him. That face was like the Heaven¡¯s most beloved work of art, each strokes were just perfect, handsome andpelling. Those sword like eyebrows draw across into the temples, and those pair of dark eyes were just like the deepest night, it made people unable to see the slightest emotion in his eyes; the bridge of his nose was straight, and the beautiful lines of his thin lips did not have any curvature. The figure of his waist also narrow and his legs were long, there was no trace of imperfections. Despite this he had been interacting and together for so long with this man who regarded as the male public enemy by people before, but when Li Luo saw this stunned face for the first time after a long time, he still can not help but frozen a bit, this time Jin Chenji was still unfamiliar with him, and he also did not see Jin Chenji¡¯s appearance for a long time. Chapter 111.2 Chapter 111 Part 2 Seeing there were people inside the dormitory, Jin Chenji slightly lifted up his head, and nodded slightly at their direction, before he pulled the pure ck big suitcase behind him and walked to thest remaining bed. Li Lang stared nkly for a while, before saying the usual, "What is your name, do you need my help?" Jin Chenji was turning his back towards the three of them and squatting down, his slender and fine fingers pulled open the suitcase. After he heard Li Lang¡¯s words, Jin Chenji seemed to pause for a while, before he slowly opened his mouth and said, "Jin Chenji. No need, I will do it myself." His voice was low and pleasant to hear, but the meaning of those words were pure alienation, it made the always sociable Li Lang not know how to continue. Moreover, Jin Chenji¡¯s whole body appeared to be surrounded by ayer of imposing manner, it made people not dare to offend him at all. Li Luo was actually very used to the way Jin Chenji¡¯s talk, he doesn¡¯t think much about it and said, "Chen...ssmate Jin, will you go to eat with us after you finished packing?" After Li Luo finished speaking, Li Lang who stood beside him couldn¡¯t help but nce at him with a look of surprise. He did not expect that even though this new roommate in front of him looked fair and very delicate, his heart was quite big. This new ssmate who looked very good-looking in front of them obviously didn¡¯t want to have too many intersections with them, but he unexpectedly continued to hit the wall after he hit the wall ah. Jin Chenji apparently did not think that there would still be someone that would "persevere" to invite him, and can¡¯t help but turned over his head and took a nce at the ce where the voice sounded just a moment ago. He immediately saw a very fair and delicate teenager, with a little bit of baby fat on his cheeks, looking straight at him with his pair of beautiful big eyes. Somehow, Jin Chenji¡¯s heart suddenly felt that this young man in front of him was just like a little cat stretched out its paw and let out meow meow sounds at him to ask for food. Jin Chenji don¡¯t know why he would have such an idea in his heart, but he nodded his head for the first time, and curved his fine lips, before lightly saying, "Yes, wait a moment." Li Lang¡¯s eyes on Li Luo suddenly became admiration. When Li Luo called out Jin Chenji to have a meal together before, he also didn¡¯t think much, but now that Li Luo sessfully invited him, he suddenly remembered that when he first saw Jin Chenji, he didn¡¯t seem to have invited him to eat ah. Furthermore, because of Jin Chenji¡¯s personality, he seemed to be quite unwilling to get along with him. However, it was estimated that after they have finished eating the meal, he and Jin Chenji should also still be the same as at that time, basically, he would not return to the dormitory and woulde back asionally, and he would not have any intersection with them this ordinary ssmate. After all, at this time, he has not been able to make a deep impression to Jin Chenji. The fact was the same as Li Luo thought, after the three of them have finished eating the meal, and participated in the opening ceremony and the speech finished, even though he left behind an indelible impression to all students in the school, especially the girls, they never meet Jin Chenji for long started from the end of that day. Li Luo basically only saw Jin Chenji¡¯s figure less than several times in one month at the dormitory, and when he can see Jin Chenji¡¯s figure, all was at the school when he attended ss. Moreover, after the ss finished, Jin Chenji would disappear again. Those girls who wanted to block Jin Chenji several times were also unsessful in intercepting him, coupled with Jin Chenji¡¯s imposing manner, there were few girls who dare to do anything more than regtion toward him. It was the dormitory of Li Luo that often received gifts and letters from the girls that made the boys to bring in, because it was the dormitory of the most handsome boy in the school Jin Chenji which privately elected by many girls, and every time it would be pile up Jin Chenji¡¯s table full. At that time, due to his soft and delicate appearance, there was basically no girl who would like him this next-door younger brother appearance, so he was not jealous a bit regarding the matter of Jin Chenji indifference temperament but very popr with girls. But he and Jin Chenji had been close friends for a long time now, therefore he also unlike other people in the dormitory who felt that Jin Chenji was the male public enemy. Moreover, at that time after he really got along with Jin Chenji, he also quickly abandoned his prejudice against Jin Chenji and became the only good friend of Jin Chenji in this school. Of course, these were all something to be taken upter, and the current Li Luo, Jin Chenji only regarded him as an ordinary ssmate who he can not remember his face, nothing more. And Li Luo also felt somewhat guilty regarding the fact that he can¡¯t tell Jin Chenji that he would be involved in a car ident a few yearster. He just wants to wait until that opportunity, when he and Jin Chenji would be able to be friends, so he would treat Jin Chenji even more better to make up for apology in his heart. Xiao Qi also said that after hepleted all the tasks, he would be given a gift package. When he saw Jin Chenji lying down on the hospital bed that time, he had already decided that he would ask Xiao Qi to wake Jin Chenji safely. Moreover, if he told Jin Chenji what happened after a few years now, he probably won¡¯t believe him. And as Xiao Qi said, if he changed the trajectory of the past, the future may be even more uncontroble. In case he recklessly told Jin Chenji this matter, it would cause more unpredictable consequences in the future. Wouldn¡¯t it have even more gains that would not make up for the losses? Therefore, after considering the past causes and future consequence, Li Luo abandoned the original restlessness thoughts in his mind. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 112.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 112: Return to the University (3) . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo¡¯s days in college was ordinary, it was not too bad nor was it too good. Xiao Qi also didn¡¯t give him any urate information about when can he go back to the book¡¯s world. He has been at the university for a year, and the second semester was almost over. Because the season had entered summer, the weather became particrly hot and stuffy. Li Luo was a little afraid of heat, so he was wearing a white t-shirt with simple letters and a pair of knee-length shorts which exposed arge part of his white skin. Moreover, his body hair was rtively sparse, thus those pair of exposed calves were fair and straight, smooth and delicate, appeared more beautiful than most girls. Although there was an electric fan in the ssroom, but because of the hot and stuffy weather, the wind from the electric fan was warm and not much useful. Li Luo held his chin with his palm, silently waiting for the end of today¡¯s course, and then he would go to the dormitory and turn on the air conditioner inside. Just after thest ss bell rang, everyone stood up and ready to go out of the ssroom, Li Luo was also prepared to get up and walked out of the ssroom along with everyone, the ss leader suddenly shouted loudly, "Everyone wait for a moment, don¡¯t go first!" Then he strode to the podium with a fewrge steps, then swept a nce at everyone who had their heads turned to look at him. He coughed once, then said, "Our first year of college is about to end, and everyone had not paid the ss fee in the first half semester, now the ss fee is still more than two thousand. After a year of time, everyone also familiar with each other, but we never go out together, therefore I discussed it with several other ssmittees. How about we go out to eat a meal together tonight and then go to KTV to sing with this remaining ss fee?" Then he paused for a while, before once again saying, "Of course this is not mandatory. If someone does not want to go, we can give back that person¡¯s share of the money now." After the ss leader¡¯s voice fell, a littlemotion immediately rose below, and everyone began whispering with each other, and many people began to ask the ss leader where they were going to eat and sing. The ss leader who was standing on the stage also answered their questions one by one, patiently. Before the ss started, a culturalmittee member grabbed the seat next to Jin Chenji¡ª¡ªA girl with beautiful look. She sneakily peeked at Jin Chenji who was sitting beside her and had not yet stood up. When she saw the side of that very handsome face, the girl face could not help but slightly reddened, but she still summoned her courage to ask Jin Chenji, "ssmate Jin, will you go tonight too?" Hearing the voice, Jin Chenji turned his head and looked at that culturalmittee member, those pair of deep ck eyes that looked at her immediately made the girl¡¯s beautiful face that originally slightly red became reddened even more. Jin Chenji pondered for a moment, in this period of time he was in charge of thepany¡¯s projects and has been busy, but there was no emergency that he needed to deal with it recently. Although he would not have too many intersections with these ssmates, he still needed to spend his four years with this group of people. He also does not want people to feel that he was too unsocial, therefore in this first ss gathering, he didn¡¯t want to refuse. Jin Chenji slightly nodded his head, and then opened his thin lips, "En." After receiving Jin Chenji¡¯s response, the culturalmittee member almost fainted due to over in happiness. She did not expect that Jin Chenji would really respond to her. Ahahah, the Prince Charming talked to her. Although it was only one word, the sound of his voice was very good and maic. If she had known earlier she would record it down on her mobile phone! Then she can take it back to the dormitory and listened at it again and again together with the dormitory girls. The ss leader waited on the stage for a long time and no one said they were unwilling to go, so this matter was settled. Today¡¯s course ended rtively early, in addition there were two free sses that didn¡¯t have an arranged course. A group of people ced their own textbooks back into the dormitory, and then each dormitory formed a unit to go gather at the school gate. Jin Chenji also rarely followed Li Luo and other three roommates, and he had not been returned to the dormitory for more than a week. While Li Luo ced his own textbook on the table, his heart was somewhat tangled, and from time to time, he would take a nce at Jin Chenji from the corner of his eye. If he remembered correctly, today should be the opportunity for him and Jin Chenji to break this stranger¡¯s atmosphere between them, but this opportunity was quite embarrassing for him. "......Xiao Luo, Xiao Luo, what are you doing standing still there! Let¡¯s go." When Li Luo still felt tangled in his heart, his back was suddenly pped by a person, and Li Luo was unprepared, lost his bnce and almost fell down on the table by this p and scared him into a big jump. When Li Lang who stood behind Li Luo saw Li Luo¡¯s sorry figure, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud two times. Then as the two good friends he reached out his hand to support Li Luo¡¯s shoulder, "Let¡¯s go, they all had gone far, there is only the two of us left." Only then Li Luo returned to his senses, he turned his head and looked around the dormitory. Sure enough, Jin Chenji and other roommates had disappeared, and Li Lang was the only one who still waiting for him. Chapter 112.2 Chapter 112 Part 2: Li Luo and Li Lang spent a few minutes to catch up with the other three people who went down the stairs. They also met the two people from other dormitory. They formed a group and walked toward the school gate while talking andughing. Jin Chenji still maintained his indifferent and reserved temperament, and would not take the initiative to talk, moreover his whole body was surrounded by that kind of invisible pressure which made the other boys not dare go up to talk with him, so his surroundings as if formed a small circle of invisible empty zone. The N University covered an area of a thousand mu, from the boy¡¯s dormitory to the school gate, even if the boys body were tall and their legs were long, everyone has to walk for almost ten minutes. As soon as they arrived at the school gate, they saw some other students who were already waiting there, and the ss leader stood in front of the crowd, while counting the number from time to time. After Li Luo¡¯s group arrived, it took more than ten minutes had passed for the whole ss of thirty-two students to gather together. Under the organization of the ss leader, everyone sat on a public bus that rushed to the city center not far away from the school. The ss leader apparently had long been prepared for it. After everyone got off at the city center site, he took everyone to a restaurant that looked pretty good. The thirty-two people upied the two big round tables of the restaurant, and everyone also did not have much pretentious, and all ordered dishes that they want and handed it over to the ss leader. Li Luo casually found a ce to sit, and Li Lang also sat on his left side. Li Luo thought about what would certainly happen in the near future, and still looked a little erratic. Although he knew it was unavoidable to lose face, but it waspletely different while he fully know the situation ah! Even though he had long been mentally prepared, but when this moment really came, he still felt that the thing that would happen soon truly very embarrassing _(:§Ù)¡Ï)_. Just as Li Luo¡¯s heart was tangled, he did not notice that someone sat at his right side. By the time when the dishes finished arranged on the table, Li Luo stretched his chopsticks and began to pick up the dish. Only then he found the person who is sitting next to him actually Jin Chenji. Li Luo¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help but shaking, as the sweet and sour pork ribs on his chopsticks immediately fell down and rolled on the table surface. Li Luo: "......" He really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, he just suddenly saw another person and get scared. No matter how much Li Luo¡¯s heart hoped the time can pass a bit slower, at about six o¡¯clock in the evening, everyone had already eaten well. The ss leader had long been booked a KTV¡¯s private room before the meal. After paying the meal, everyone came to thergest KTV in the city center. The front desk of KTV was located on the second floor. On the first floor, arge-screen LCD TV was hung facing the entrance, and ying each song MV repeatedly. Next to the LCD TV was a marble-paved staircase, as the huge colored crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling cast down many mottled round shape multi-colored spots on the ground. The whole space looked very atmospheric. Everyone walked up the stairs to the second floor, and in an instant a young man dressed in ck and white uniforms greeted them, "Do you have anything need my service?" The ss leader said that he had already booked the luxury big private room by phone. After the waiter listened, he slightly moved sideways, "Pleasee with me." Afterwards, he took the lead and bring everyone in front of a room after bypassed several corridors. After the waiter opened the door, he stood on the side and said, "Pleasee in, because the seats in the private room can only allocate for thirty people. I wille again in a while and add two more seats." Even if the seats were less, they naturally can not let the girls to have no seat. So the boys spontaneously wait for all the girls to be seated, before going up to grab the remaining positions. The ss leader set an example directly upied a ce to add seat, and Jin Chenji naturally would not want to squeeze with a group of people, so he became the second person to be left out. Li Luo¡¯s face was delicate and his character was good. The girls in the ss always like to pinch his face from time to time. But his appearance in addition aroused the girl¡¯s maternal love was made the girls always see him as a younger brother. This year, Li Luo inexplicably became the mascot inside the ss. And the quality of the girls in Li Luo¡¯s ss was quite good, even the flower in the faculty was in their ss. Many boys eager to get a seat in the nearest position to the girls, as a result, Li Luo was inexplicably pushed up to act as the divide line and sitting near the girls. Li Luo: "......" Although he already knew it would be like this, but it was still a bit ufortable. What was going on orz? Regardless of what Li Luo thought, the boys who had long wanted to show up in front of the girls immediatelypeted for the possession of the microphone. At this moment, the waiter also sent two wooden round stools that slightly higher than the sofa. Jin Chenji swept a nce at the noisy private room, not at all infected by the increasingly enthusiastic atmosphere, then sat on one of the round stools, he casually arranged his pair of long legs, but still just like a valuable craft, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. All the girls: Ahahahah, the legs of the Prince Charming were good and long! All the boys: £½Ãó£½ his long legs were amazing ah! If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 113.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 113: Return to the University (4) . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . After everyone started to sing and fighting over the microphone, the atmosphere inside the private room became more and more high. Then there was one individual with pretty appearance in the ss, the girl with a very cheerful personality was pushed a few times by the girls next to her. Her face was red as she held the microphone and said, "How about we y a game next? It would not be interesting if we always sing." The girl¡¯s poprity in the ss was also very good, immediately there were several boys who agree, and then someone asked, "What game?" "It is abination of the King game and the Truth or Dare game. We designed the number tags ording to the number of people who want to y the [King game]. The person who draws thergest number will be the [King]; the [King] will choose a number, and the person with that selected number can choose Truth or Dare. If you choose Truth, you should answer the question of the [King], and you can¡¯t tell lies. And if you choose Dare, the King would decide the content of what you should do. Of course, if you choose neither, you can drink a cup of beer to pay off your debt." When everyone heard it, they felt it was very interesting, so they agreed to the girl¡¯s proposal, but for drinking the beer, considering the safety of the girls, they reced it with two cup drinks for the girls. Originally there were only ten girls in their ss, moreover all of them looked good, so no one objected. A boy rang the bell to call the waiter, then asked the waiter take a few sheets of paper and a pen, plus three boxes of beer and a box of orange juice, and also thirty-two cups. Everyone consciously ced a cup in front of them. Jin Chenji also didn¡¯t say anything against ying the game, his slender fingers took a ss cup and ced it on the small counter beside him. Because of his family origin, his alcohol capacity was better than anyone in the private room. The beer was actually no different from drinking water for him, but he would not drink if not necessary. After the girl took the paper and wrote the content, she tore it into thirty-two pieces, then folded all the paper into almost the same size and randomized the order, then she held the pile of paper while walking and let others take turns took a piece started from the leftmost girl. Li Luo¡¯s luck today was obviously extremely bad, just after ying almost ten rounds, he has been selected for three times. His nature was quite shy, and when he was selected, the [King] was the boy who was not as reserved as the girl, so he chose neither, and drank three cups of beer. Li Luo¡¯s alcohol capacity was not good. Only after drinking three cups, his head immediately felt a little dizzy. After they yed for a few more rounds and he drank a cup, his entire eyes were already misty. His big eyes covered with water vapor because of drunkenness, and his white cheeks also had ayer of red. The original light colored lips also reddened in color of pink. A new round has begun again. After distributing the round paper pieces, all the people began to open the round paper. "Yeah, I got the [King]." A girl with two ponytails and her appearance was delicate and pretty, beamed while showing the paper in her hand. Then she seemed to ponder for a while, before asked, "Who is number six?" Li Luo slowly opened the round paper in his hand and looked at it, but because of his messy and muddled head and also his misty eyes made himpletely unable to see the content of the paper in his hand clearly, then a boy on his side inadvertently saw it, and let out a "pfff" sound ofughter, "It was Li Luo." When they heard Li Luo¡¯s name, everyone immediatelyughed for a while. That girl also couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then she looked at Li Luo, and asked with somewhat crafty smiled, "Xiao Luo, are you going to choose Dare or Dare?" "Da......Dare." Li Luo¡¯s voice was also somewhat softened because of the influence of alcohol, he was nowpletely unable to think deeply, and subconsciously choosing one of them. The girl turned her eyes around and then smiled even more sweetly. "That I will made Xiao Luo you to go at the person with the next number I will announce to do something like this." After finished speaking the girl took out her mobile phone and looked at it, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andughed. Then she walked to front of Li Luo and opened a short video on her mobile phone, before showing it to Li Luo and said, "After I announce a number, no matter whether it is male or female, you have to sit on theirp and swing your hips like this for three minutes." The boy on Li Luo¡¯s side looked at it curiously, only to see an alluring figure on the video, it was a beautiful woman dressed in leather pants and revealed her navel skin, both her hands were holding a thin pole, while swing her hips, and showed her attractive slender waist. Such an action, if it was done by a girl, then it would be very attractive, but reced it by a male, the boy beside Li Luopletely unable to imagine it. He immediately letting out augh and said, "Gu Xiaoxiao, you are too ck, actually want Li Luo to do this." "How? I can¡¯t?" Gu Xiaoxiao picked up her eyebrows and said that with dissatisfaction. "Now you are the [King], you are right to say anything." The boy raised his hand without hesitation in surrender, "But you also need to ask Li Luo if he willing to do this." "Xiao Luo, you will follow the action on this video, right?" Gu Xiaoxiao blinked her eyes and said. Li Luo¡¯s mind waspletely unable to think now, when he heard Gu Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he also nkly nodded his head. Chapter 113.2 Chapter 113 Part 2: Gu Xiaoxiao endured the urge to reach out and pinch his face, she made Li Luo watch the video, and then asked, "Xiao Luo, do you remember the movements?" Li Luo nodded his head dazedly, and let out "en" sound, he was simply too obedient. The boy beside Li Luo also joined the fun and said, "The female dancer on the video is showing her waist, Li Luo you should be exposed your waist too." Everyone immediatelyughed again, and then someone encouraged the boy to pull Li Luo¡¯s t-shirt and tied it up, to show his waist. And under everyone¡¯s support, the boy also did not hesitate anymore, and immediately lifted up Li Luo¡¯s t-shirt to the top of his waist, and then tied a knot. Immediately, Li Luo¡¯s waist which still had soft meat but looked very slender was exposed in the eyes of everyone. Li Luo was still obediently letting people tossed him. Gu Xiaoxiao looked at Li Luo, who was like a little white rabbit in front of her, almost want to give up this prank, but she turned her head and coughing a few times, and then she looked around the people inside the private room, before saying, "Who is number twelve? The lucky person who is going to take Xiao Luo¡¯s dare was decided to be number twelve." Everyoneughed for a while, but no one responded. At the time everyone looked at each other in dismay after Gu Xiaoxiao asked again, a slender hand slowly lifted up, as a low and full of maic voice sounded, "It¡¯s me." Everyone looked in the direction of the sound, and immediately all of them dumbfounded and silent. The person who raised his hand turned out to be¡ª¡ªJin Chenji! When Gu Xiaoxiao saw that number twelve was Jin Chenji, she also couldn¡¯t help but stunned. The people in this private room, except for Jin Chenji, she can tease with no pressure. However, if it was Jin Chenji, even though Gu Xiaoxiao also adored him like other girls, but the temperament that his whole body exuding maked people afraid to make fun of him casually. Li Luo waspletely ignorant of all this, he staggeredly stood up, and looked at Jin Chenji with his pair of misty eyes, before walked toward Jin Chenji¡¯s direction. As soon as he walked toward Jin Chenji, his feet seemed to be stumble by something, and then his body nt and at once threw himself into Jin Chenji¡¯s arms. Everyone: "......" Li Luo hummed a few sounds in Jin Chenji¡¯s bosom, then he grabbed Jin Chenji¡¯s arm to climb up, before very naturally sat on Jin Chenji¡¯sp. Everyone: "......" Because he was rubbing against Jin Chenji¡¯s bosom for a while, Li Luo¡¯s ck and supple hair was a bit messy, and his hair appeared even more fluffy because of it, coupled with his face that still had a little baby fat, made him look even more like a harmless small animal. His pair of big eyes were covered with ayer of water mist, as he very obediently looked at the handsome youth in front of him. Jin Chenji looked at Li Luo in front of him, and don¡¯t know why, he felt somewhat itchy in his heart as if to be brushed by a small brush. Li Luo tilted his head, seemed to be thinking about what to do next. Then he stretched out both of his hands and encircled Jin Chenji¡¯s neck. Everyone: "......" Help! Then Li Luo slightly swaying his small waist. His body¡¯s flexibility was very good, although the video that he watched just a moment ago was blurry, but it also recorded six or seven points of the action. Although he was not enchanting like the female dancer in the video, his movement was not any worse from it, coupled with those full of innocent and obedient expression, as he sat on hisp while doing this somewhat seductive movements, made Jin Chenji¡¯s heart feeling itchy and his heartbeat elerated several times. Jin Chenji swept a nce at Li Luo¡¯s fair and slender waist, the look in his eyes uncontroble sunk and darkened several points. After not knowing how long the time had passed, Li Luo suddenly revealed a big smile, he lowered his head and captured Jin Chenji¡¯s lips then nibbled it. Everyone: "......" Gu Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but cover her face with her hand. The female dancer in the video indeed came closer to blow a kiss, but it was a blow kiss, not a real kiss ah!!!! She can¡¯t bear to watch anymore. Jin Chenji only felt that his lips touched by a soft lump, as the itch in his heart expanded even more and could no longer be suppressed at this time, and filled his whole heart full. After Li Luo finished nibble those lips, he yawned and his body tilted backwards. Jin Chenji quickly reached out his hands and took Li Luo¡¯s waist, then pulled him back into his bosom. Li Luo took advantage to lean against Jin Chenji¡¯s shoulder and closed his eyes while letting out a small breathing sound. He unexpectedly had already fallen asleep. Jin Chenji looked at the person in his arms, he felt somewhat not know whether tough or cry; uncontrobly spilled out a trace of softness that he did not notice. Jin Chenji pulled Li Luo¡¯s half-falling t-shirt properly, then encircled his waist and got up while half-carrying him. Jin Chenji looked around the private room a circle without any sound, before saying, "He is drunk and went to sleep, you all continue, I¡¯ll take him back to the dormitory first." After that, he didn¡¯t wait for other people to answer, and right away go out while half-carrying Li Luo. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 114.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 114: Return to the University (5) . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . At a certain boy¡¯s dormitory of N University, the sound of footsteps could be heard from the winding stairs. If one would listen carefully, you will find that this was footsteps of two people. One sounded very steady, and the other seemed a little vain. The owner of the vain footsteps was a delicate and pretty youth with the face that still had a little baby fat, he was obviously drunk and had lost consciousness. His eyes were closed tightly, as the long eyshes casting two small shadows on his drunken face. His fair cheeks had long been reddened, spread all the way to his neck, and then covered by the round neck of his t-shirt. His head leaned on the shoulder of a slender figure beside him, his soft hair rubbed against the other person¡¯s shoulder along with his movements, his arms hanging softly on the side of his body, and his slender waist was held by a hand with distinct joints; he was firmly buckled to the side of that figure beside him. The sound-activated sensor light at the corner of the stairs sensed the sounding from below, and immediately lit up, illuminating the face of the slender figure beside Li Luo, which was an impable handsome face. Those sword-like eyebrows and the outline of each point was just perfect enough to make countless female creatures crazy for him. But at this time, the gaze of this male public enemy was always ced on the body of the youth of the same sex beside him from time to time. The look in his eyes were flickering, which made people unable to see it clearly. He did not know what the young man, who was leaning on his shoulder, was dreaming, as his fine and long eyebrows wrinkled, his lips were reddened for a few degrees squirmed a few times, while spitting out a few vague words, faintly revealing the tip of his red tongue that hid between his snow-white teeth. The eyes of that handsome youth who had been paying attention to the delicate and pretty youth suddenly became more and more deep, and the hand that held the youth¡¯s waist tightened, almost going to press the youth into his own bosom, and keep him in his arms him like this forever, never letting go in the general. Jin Chenji controlled himself and removed his gaze from Li Luo¡¯s face. He never thought that someone would be able to affect his emotions like this. He was the next master of Jin family, and his education since he was a kid up until now made him able to perfectly cope with all the changes without any obvious fluctuations of his emotions. Until this evening, when the youth that he was holding now, sat on hisp, and "seduce" him. Jin Chenji thought of the scene at that time, and the light in his eyes could not help but grow dimmer. That¡¯s right, he had feelings for the youth he was supporting. For the people of Jin family, once their heart was set for someone, it would not change their affection for a lifetime, and determinedly only love that one person who they have given their heart to. **** While supporting Li Luo, Jin Chenji finally arrived at the front of the room 505 at the fifth floor. He took out the key, opened the door and closed the door after turning on the light. Jin Chenji looked around at this dormitory that he basically did not stay for over several days, then walked to the front of the small table beside Li Luo¡¯s bed. The surface of Li Luo¡¯s table was very clean. Jin Chenji supported Li Luo up, and ced him on the surface of the table. Li Luo¡¯s body was unsupported, and leaned down softly on the table. Jin Chenji squatted and held Li Luo¡¯s slender legs, taking off his shoe which showed the feet that was more fair than the average boy. Jin Chenji gazed on it for a while, before taking off the other shoe. Then he stood up, leaned over his body and embraced Li Luo¡¯s waist, before lifting him directly and carrying him on one side of his shoulder. Li Luo did not have the slightest reaction, he still had his eyes closed, and slept very deeply. Jin Chenji also took off his shoes, and had one hand clung to the irondder, while the protected Li Luo, he climbed up without any effort. He half-kneeled on the bed, and ced Li Luo on Li Luo¡¯s own bed. When Li Luo touched the soft bed, he immediately rubbed his face against the bed a few times, and then slept more deeply. Jin Chenji looked at Li Luo¡¯s slightly opened moist lips, and could not help but lean down and hold Li Luo¡¯s small chin, prying his lips to open a little more. His eyes slightly darkened, as his face slowly approaching Li Luo¡¯s face, but he stopped when his lips were about to touch Li Luo¡¯s lips. He ced his hand on Li Luo¡¯s face caressed Li Luo¡¯s soft lips, stopping until there was ayer of more reddened color on Li Luo¡¯s lower lip. Jin Chenji took a deep breath and suppressed his restless heart that wanted to directly kiss the youth who was sleeping deeply in front of him. He slowly lifted his body, and then pulled over a thin quilt on the side to cover Li Luo¡¯s body. Since he had already set his mind on this person, he would bring him under his own wing. And the other half of the person that he loved would also only be him. **** Chapter 114.2 Chapter 114 Part 2: When Li Luo awoke from his sleep, he only felt that his head was still a little dizzy, and then he remembered what happenedst night, Li Luo immediately felt that his whole face burning up again. He was certainly drunkst night, but he still remembered it very clear about what happened after he got drunk. This time, sure enough, he was still the same as himself at that time, still doing that thing. Although he knew that if it not because of this incident that he may not be able to interact with Jin Chenji for a lifetime, he still felt very embarrassed when he thought of himself at that time. Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but bury his face in the quilt, ready to be an ostrich and forget about it. Just as Li Luo felt entangled, a low and pleasant to hear voice came from his bedside, "Wake up? Get up and drink some honey water." Li Luo immediately recognized the owner of this voice¡ª¡ªJin Chenji. Because the desire of wanting to be quickly familiar with Jin Chenji, Li Luo overcame the insignificant shame in his heart at this time; he opened the quilt, before he sat up on the bed. Then he looked at Jin Chenji who was holding a ss containing light yellow honey water, while lifting his head and looked straight at him. Li Luo quickly climbed out of bed. After he thanked Jin Chenji, he took the ss in his hand and drank it cleanly in one breath. Li Luo felt the warm honey water went down to his belly, he didn¡¯t know whether it was a psychological effect, Li Luo immediately felt a lot morefortable. After saw Li Luo finished drinking the honey water, Jin Chenji naturally took the empty cup from his hand and said, "Go brush your teeth first, I also bought breakfast." "Okay, thank you, ssmate Jin." Li Luo also did not decline, and immediately went to the washroom. Because he yed too muchst night, when Li Luo woke up, the rest of the dormitory people looked at each other in dismay, before looking at the very calm Jin Chenji. They originally thought that after Li Luo woke up, Jin Chenji would certainly find Li Luo to settle ounts, so they had already discussed how to help Li Luost night. If Jin Chenji really want to fight, they also nned on going to support Li Luo and persuade him. They didn¡¯t anticipate that nothing happened this morning, moreover when they saw Jin Chenji¡¯s appearance, there was nothing different from the usual. They didn¡¯t know if it was just their illusion, but the oppressive momentum around Jin Chenji¡¯s body seemed a lot more soft than usual. Jin Chenji seemed to be aware of everyone condensed gaze, but he still kept his eyes at Li Luo¡¯s direction and did not turn around, before his low and pleasant to hear voice slowly sounded, "You all wake up, I also bought breakfast for you." Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be shocked again, oh my God, they did not hear wrongly, right? Jin Chenji also bought them breakfast?! They can¡¯t restrain themselves to look out of the window. Were they still dreaming? Or, was the sun actually rising from the west today? They can¡¯t be me for being shocked. After all, the number of times Jin Chenji stayed in the dormitory in this one year simply could be counted with just ten fingers. Not to mention that Jin Chenji did not have too many intersections with any of them, and he did not even say over a few sentences; exactly the example of a detached and aloof Prince Charming. And such Jin Chenji, actually brought breakfast for all of them? After Li Luo washed his face and rinsed his mouth, he thought about the matter ofst night and couldn¡¯t help but wipe his face with a towel for a few times. He thought that a few years ago, he was also very embarrassed as he was now, but he remembered that Jin Chenji would certainly disregard the ufortable situation after his drunkenness, and brought him honey water and breakfast. Li Luo remembered himself at that time was also very embarrassed, but he still apologizes to Jin Chenji. And now he naturally wanted to apologize at Jin Chenji too. After all, although he was drunkst night, but it was the fact he inexplicably kissed the others, if he was not drunk, all this matter would not happen. Li Luo washed his face again to let himself calm down, then he took a breath and walked toward Jin Chenji. "ssmate Jin, I was drunkst night, so for the thing that happened...I am sorry." Jin Chenji did not speak, as his deep eyes looked at Li Luo who was still has slightly red cheeks, only after paused for a moment before saying, "It¡¯s nothing, you don¡¯t need to worry." Li Luo got the same answer as the previous self, he immediately smiled without any burden to Jin Chenji, and did not notice that after Jin Chenji saw his smile, his eyes shed a full of possessiveness look. At that time, it was also because Jin Chenji seemed very easy to get along, not at all the same as at the surface, that he and Jin Chenji feelings became more and more good; even better than his close buddy Li Lang. Also from this day, the number of times Jin Chenji appeared in the dormitory has increased significantly. Chapter 115 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 115: Return to the University (6) . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . The development of interaction between him and Jin Chenji after that day was also the same as before. Because Jin Chenji somehow stayed in the 505 dormitory more frequently than before, coupled that he was often sitting beside him during lectures, Li Luo became well acquainted with Jin Chenji. Just like the previous him and Jin Chenji, slowly familiarizing with each other. Although Jin Chenji seemed very difficult to get close to, but after he together with him for a long time, Li Luo found that he was very reliable, unlike on the surface behavior, as long as it was the promise he made, he would certainly achieved it. And because in fact Li Luo has been together with Jin Chenji for several years, and only gradually lost contact after graduation, Li Luo still regarded Jin Chenji as his good buddy in his heart. Therefore, Li Luo wanted to quickly recover their previous rtionship, and his treatment of Jin Chenji¡¯s attitude slowly became more and more casual. In the eyes of all people, Prince Charming Jin seemed unapproachable, only towards Li Luo that he practically can be said to be easy to get along; it really made a lot of people shocked. Li Luo, the only person involved, waspletely ignorant. He only thought since Jin Chenji was his hardcore buddy, therefore it was as expected he would treat him this well. **** In this way, two more years passed. Li Luo only spoke two words with Xiao Qi in these past two years, and then, Xiao Qi fell into a hibernation state again to store the system¡¯s energy. Li Luo knew that he would not be able to return to the Immortal Path of Devil Lord world before the system¡¯s energy recovered fully, so he enjoyed this return to the university time with peace of mind. His heart not at all without thinking about Chu Wuyong in that world, but even if he wanted to go back, it would not be possible until the system¡¯s energy was full. Since this was the case, then he would also not want to increase his trouble. After all, he would go back eventually, merely because the special situation, he just has to wait for Xiao Qi to inform him when he can return. Instead of worrying about when he can go back every day, it was better to take advantage of this hard toe by opportunity and properly enjoy his college life. After all, no one can return to college like him, and once again live the carefree days of the student. **** And in these two years of interacting with Jin Chenji, Li Luo discovered that Jin Chenji would inadvertently reveal themon simrities in his behaviors and habits with Chu Wuyong, Elvis, and Qin Yu that he was overly familiar with. After Li Luo discovered this matter, he secretly observed Jin Chenji but he did not find that sense familiarity again besides that time. He regarded himself as a good buddy and the kind that cared and was tolerant; there was no other movements that made him decide. Perhaps because Li Luo, although he has warned himself in his heart that thinking of Chu Wuyong¡¯s world was useless, moreover Chu Wuyong was the protagonist of that world and have the protagonist¡¯s halo, it was simply impossible for something to ur to him. But in fact, he still couldn¡¯t help thinking about after he sent away Chu Wuyong at that time, where he would fell into in the end, and whether he would encounter any danger. Therefore, when he saw some simrities of Chu Wuyong with his good buddy in the real world, he can¡¯t help but think more. However, after several times observing, Li Luo decided that it must be because he was thinking too much;ter on, he told himself that he would not think too much of the matter again. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 116.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 116: Return to the University (7) . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Time passed and winter came, the deste cold wind rolled up around the whole campus. Unlike the other times, the students also did not like to run outside at this time. Even during the rest time, most of them chose to nest in their beds and wrap around the warm quilt, and will not go out unrestrainedly. Li Luo belonged to the kind of people who were afraid of heat and cold. In summer, he wished for the clothes on his body, the lesser the material the better. In winter, he wished he could wrap around the quilt forever. Because they were close to the final exam, all the courses almost stopped. As a result, the students were getting more and more free time every day. Li Luo simply nestled in his dormitory when there was no ss. Just like now, he set up a small table directly on his bed, and his hand was covering a charging water bag, facing the pile of words on theputer. After all, it was the novel that he had written before. Although the details were almost forgotten, he could still remember the general direction and climax point, even after he returned to reality from another world. Coupled with all these years of his writing exercise, his writing style would be much better than the previous inexperienced him. However, in order to not damage the future development, Xiao Qi made slight changes to Li Luo¡¯s currentputer when it talked with Li Luo before. Therefore, when Li Luo was writing the plot, no matter what plot he wrote, thisputer would automatically convert the plot he wrote into the original plot of the novel he had written before. And thisputer can also be connected to the starwork, Li Luo can freely switch theputer interface to the starwork, and write a new novel. Li Luo was very satisfied with this. He can directly type his new novel on theputer and can also directly produce the original plot of his previous novel to earn ie, which was simply great. Unconsciously time passed and evening came, Li Luo just happened to be on a small climax of his new novel, his pair of big amber colored eyes had an obvious excited look. Jin Chenji opened the dormitory door, walked in, and saw Li Luo with slightly raised lips and his eyes were bright as he looked at theputer screen, his fair and slender fingers were typing fastly on the surface of the keyboard,pletely immersed himself in his realm. After Jin Chenji slowly entered Li Luo¡¯s life, he naturally knew what Li Luo was doing now. Although in his opinion, the earning of the job that Li Luo did was really very little for him, it did not matter as long as Li Luo liked it. Jin Chenji thought that Li Luo was just like a child that holds the treasure, mysteriously took the money he had earned from the author¡¯s remuneration to treat himself a meal. Jin Chenji¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but slightly curve as he looked at Li Luo who was still concentrating in encoding the texts, the expression on his eyes also became more and more gentle. In these two years interacting with Li Luo, Jin Chenji also found that Li Luo was very slow about the matter of feelings. However, this also showed that Li Luo was still a nk piece of paper when ites to rtionships, and has not been contaminated by anyone¡¯s color; he would not let Li Luo have this opportunity in the future. He would make Li Luo¡¯s heartpletely dyed in his own color, and can only be him alone. But now was not the time, Jin Chenji slightly hung down his eyelids, he has not yet fully in control of the power within his family, he can not let Li Luo be exposed to those people. If he and Li Luo are just good friends, they will not care too much, but it was not the same if they knew Li Luo was the person in his heart. Jin Chenji¡¯s hand that was holding the take-away bag slightly clenched, and then when he slowly walked to the front of Li Luo¡¯s bed, his expression had already changed to the same usual expression again. Due to his excitement, Li Luo¡¯s pale cheeks were covered with a thinyer of red. Then at this moment, he heard a low and pleasant voice that called his name. "Xiao Luo, eat first, you can continue writing again after you finish eating your meal." Li Luo came back from his excitement state, and looked at Jin Chenji who was standing at his bedside, while carrying the stic bag in his hand. Li Luo turned his head and looked at the time on hisputer¡ª¡ª19:30. Previously, after he finished eating lunch, he returned to the dormitory and began to nest in the bed while typing the words. He didn¡¯t think that he had already typing the words in front of theputer for so long. Moreover, once he was reminded by Jin Chenji, his originally not in the least hungry stomach, immediately became hungry. Today, Li Lang went out for a date, and his other two roommates were not in the dormitory. If Jin Chenji didn¡¯t remember him, he was afraid that when he reacted, it had long been impossible to go out and look for food to fill his stomach. "Chenji, thank you for bringing me food, or else I will have to go to bed hungry tonight!" After Li Luo put his palms together and said thanks toward Jin Chenji, he also not politely with him took the bag that Jin Chenji handed over. Li Luo ced the stic bag on the table in front of him. After opening the bag wrapped outside, Li Luo immediately saw the transparent packing box contained in it, precisely a few of the dishes he liked to eat. Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but feel warm in his heart, although Jin Chenji looked very indifferent, he was really very attentive about him. After Li Luo finished eating his meal, he continued to start typing the words again until 11 o¡¯clock and would soon light¡¯s out. Li Luo closed hisputer and climbed out of bed, he took advantage of the gap where the light that had not been turned off and ran to the washroom to wash his face and rinse his mouth. He washed up with the fastest speed, then quickly rushed back to his bed andy down inside the still warm quilt. It was estimated that because he used too much brain power today, Li Luo right away fell asleep deeply on the pillow just after a few minutes. Chapter 116.2 Chapter 116.2: In the middle of the night, Li Luo half consciously felt his legs became more and more cold the longer he slept. He turned over his body several times and eventually couldn¡¯t stand the cold feeling, as he suddenly opened his eyes in the darkness. After waking up, Li Luo discovered that the cold feeling was not just his own illusion. He clearly felt that therge part of the bed on which his thigh rested was wet, and the ice-cold and wet feeling stuck to his thigh. It was a big winter, it would be strange to not feel cold! Li Luo only remembered that at this moment, during his third-year in university, there was indeed such a thing that happened. After he went back to sleep for a while, there was heavy rain outside, and the ceiling of their dormitory was leaking. The leaking ce was just right above Li Luo¡¯s bed, it was also considered to be his bad luck. Li Luo reached out and touched his own long trousers. Fortunately, it was only a little wet, but arge part of the quilt that was covered on his body was already wet. The wet quilt was definitely not warm, so he would be woken up by the cold, and in this situation, it was also impossible for him to lie down and go to sleep again. Li Luo took his charging mobile phone on the bedside and looked at it¡¯s screen. It was already five o¡¯clock in the morning, only more than an hour away from dawn. Li Luo simply did not want to sleep again, and he also did not want to disturb the other sleeping roommates. Li Luo half sitting up without making a sound, as his back leaned against the wall, and simply ying with his mobile phone. When the first roommate got up dazedly and saw Li Luo who was already sitting over there while ying the mobile phone, he was immediately startled by him, "Fu*k, Xiao Luo, you got up so early today ah. When it¡¯s a rest day, you usually will rather not leave the bed until midday, right?" Li Luo immediately had some ck lines, he did not expect that he actually had such an image in the eyes of his other roommates besides Jin Chenji and Li Lang. However, as a hardcore otaku who do not like to go out frequently, liked to sleep in was also very normal right, cough cough! Li Luo was speechless for a moment, before he helplessly pointed his finger to the ce above him and said, "It¡¯s raining heavily outside and this side is leaking, how can I sleep? I was awake in the freezing coldst night." "s, what is this situation? Our dormitory is said to be the best dormitory in the school, how can it leak?" That roommate¡ªFang Junpeng, after Li Luo¡¯s reminder, immediately looked at the ceiling above Li Luo¡¯s bed that had long been wet in arge chuck, and still constantly dripping down the water. Under Fang Junpeng¡¯s loud voice, the remaining three other people who had not yet woken up were also woken up. "......what¡¯s the situation ah, what¡¯s going on? It¡¯s all leaking like this, how can people still sleep?" "Even if we report it to the dormitory manager, I am afraid that Xiao Luo would not be able to sleep on this bed for the next several days." "Where would Xiao Luo sleepter?" ...... Li Luo looked at everyone that just woke up and right away discussed his "cement problem" for the next few days, and feeling himself, the main person who was suffering had now be a bystander _(:§Ù)¡Ï_. "In these next few days, you can live with me first." Just as everyone was discussing in full swing, a steady male voice sounded, and just like the ice water poured in the big winter, instantly silenced everyone. Li Luo knew long ago that Jin Chenji had bought an apartment in the district near the N University, and he would return to the apartment he had bought every time he finished the ss. Nowadays, Jin Chenji would not stay in the dormitory, but also would return to stay in that apartment. The previous Li Luo also had been staying in that apartment for a few days, and he still had a little impression over there. Now that his bed was already like this, and it would be the final exam in two days. If he lived in the dormitory, he would not sleep well at night, and his condition would be not good at the exam. Going to Jin Chenji¡¯s apartment was also his only choice now. At this time, everyone also seemed to be melted from their frozen state, and they all "recovered", "So big brother Jin have a ce for you to live. Then Xiao Luo, don¡¯t refuse the good intentions of big brother Jin, and go live over there first until the ceiling is fixed beforeing back." Although Jin Chenji¡¯s age was not the oldest in the dormitory, but don¡¯t know when it started, except for Li Luo, all of them used this to call up Jin Chenji. ¡ª¡ªHey, he doesn¡¯t seem to say no? Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but pull the corner of his mouth, and then looked towards Jin Chenji, "Chenji, then I will go to your apartment and disturb you for a few days." There was a glimmer of light shed through in Jin Chenji¡¯s pupils, and his thin lips also seemed to be slightly curved, "En." Therefore, the cement problem after Li Luo¡¯s bed encountered disaster was settled down. Chapter 117.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 117: Return to the University (8) . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Now that it has been settled down, Li Luo got out of bed and washed up, took a big bag and packed up his own change of clothes. So when they were ready to go at Jin Chenji¡¯s ce, he could carry the bag directly and left. Today, because of this sudden incident, everyone simply went to eat breakfast in the nearest cafeteria. When they came back, and in passing, they went to the dormitory manager and reported the matter of the leaking ceiling above Li Luo¡¯s bed. After returning to the dormitory, Li Luo took out his major¡¯s books to review for more than an hour, and then turned on theputer to start typing the words. Jin Chenji looked at Li Luo who was wrapped in a fluffy duvet until to his neck, just like a shrinked hamster, his hand was covering a charging water bag while typing the words. Jin Chenji cannot help but feel somewhat amuse in his heart. That shrinked neck, and that messy and fluffy hair of Li Luo¡¯s head appeared particrly adorable in his eyes. He walked to the side of Li Luo, who was still immersed in the ocean of piled words, while holding back the urge to reach out his hand and touched the fluffy hair on top of Li Luo¡¯s head. Jin Chenji¡¯s deep ck eyes swept a nce at Li Luo¡¯s fair and seemed particrly eye-catching fingertips that were somewhat reddened because the cold, before he slightly bent over, with his consistently calm and restrained manner, he leaned close to Li Luo¡¯s frozen red tip of the ear, and used a voice that was a bit lower and more maic than usual, he said, "Xiao Luo, anyway, you will go over, or we can going over there in advance now. When we get there, I will turn on the air conditioner, and you will be morefortable." Li Luo only felt that the side of his ear was brushed over by a scorching breath, and Jin Chenji originally very pleasant to hear voice, when he lowered his voice, revealing an even more male charm. After Li Luo heard Jin Chenji¡¯s voice, he immediately felt that his ear was a little numb. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand and touched his numb ear. Then he turned his face and saw Jin Chenji¡¯s impable handsome face. Being unprepared and faced with this face of Jin Chenji, even if he often sees it, Li Luo still couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. This face, which seemed to be precisely adjusted by theputer, really gave people a lot of impact. Coupled with Jin Chenji¡¯s perfect tone of voice, it was no wonder that many girls were fascinated by him. Li Luo looked nkly for a moment, before his soul came back in an instant. The words that Jin Chenji had just said were reyed, and there were only three big characters in his mind "open, air, conditioner". Li Luo¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, he said without any hesitation, "Then I will pack up a little bit, wait for me five minutes." After he finished speaking, Li Luo saved the original document on theputer, and turned off theputer before putting theputer into theputer bag. Then Li Luo went into the washroom and put his washing items and towels into a bag. When he came out, he saw that Jin Chenji had stood there waiting for him, while carrying hisputer bag in one hand and his change of clothes bag in the other. Li Luo walked to Jin Chenji¡¯s side, he looked at his own stuff in his hands, and said, "Chenji, these are my things, let me carry it by myself." "No need, let¡¯s go." Jin Chenji did not give Li Luo the opportunity to refuse, and right away walked to the door of the dormitory and went out while carrying his things. Li Luo felt a bit embarrassed and touched his nose, but he also felt very warm in his heart by these actions of Jin Chenji; he couldn¡¯t help but raise his lips. It was really his greatest luck to be able to have such a friend. Li Luo also no longer thought much, he quickly walked a few steps, keeping up with Jin Chenji¡¯s pace. **** The apartment bought by Jin Chenji was in a district not far away from N University. This district was newly built, about a few years ago. All the facilities inside were thetest, and the gate was also allocated with a security guard. It was the district with the best surroundings public security. Li Luo followed Jin Chenji into the sixth district unit, eighth floor. Soon after, Jin Chenji opened the right side of the heavy anti-theft wooden door and went in with Li Luo. The inside of the house was still the same as when Li Luo came a long time ago, it was very clean, unlike the ce where a particr guy lived. The entrance of the house was directly facing a living room. There was a more than ten inches LCD TV hung on the wall of the living room. In front of the TV was a small side table and three sofas. This house bought by Jin Chenji was a typical three-bedroom apartment, but in addition to the master bedroom, the other was a study room and a gym room with various sports equipment. It can be seen that this was his own private space, and did not think that any guests woulde in. Chapter 117.2 Chapter 117.2: After Jin Chenji took Li Luo into the house, he directly opened the air conditioner in the living room. Li Luo put on a pair of slippers that were bigger than his own feet, and then walked straight to the washroom next to the living room to ce his washing items. However, he had not walked a few steps, before Jin Chenji had spoken out, "Put it in the washroom inside my room. It is also convenient when you want to wash up after you get up." Li Luo originally thought it would have been rude to put his own washing items directly in the washroom inside the master¡¯s bedroom, but since Jin Chenji already rmended this, Li Luo also wouldn¡¯t refuse. After thanking Jin Chenji, he directly entered Jin Chenji¡¯s bedroom. Jin Chenji¡¯s bedroom was giving the same feeling Jin Chenji was like him to the people. The whole bedroom was colored in a very simple cold hue. The ck big bed was covered with the same ck duvet. The dark gray curtains were not pulled up. The not hot sunshine of winter passed through from the ss window, and the light came from the living room was casting ayer of faint halo on the burgundy floor. A brown carpet was ced beside the bed on the left side. On the left wall, there was a row of wooden wardrobes. There was a door of the small room on the right side of the master bedroom, which was the washroom and also the bathroom. After Li Luo entered the master bedroom, he turned right and went to the washroom, and ced his own washing items next to Jin Chenji¡¯s. Jin Chenji was carrying a bag of Li Luo¡¯s clothing, as he followed Li Luo¡¯s pace, and entered his own bedroom. In fact, for him, this ce was just like the dormitory, it was just a ce to rest. But he has never been so thankful that he designed this private space, and then he thought that he would sleep beside Li Luo this evening, Jin Chenji¡¯s eyes can¡¯t help but slightly darkened. When Li Luo left the washroom, he saw Jin Chenji standing outside. After he saw the bag held in Jin Chenji¡¯s hand, Li Luo immediately picked it up, "I will put this bag inside your wardrobe. Anyway, there are only a few pieces of my change of clothes, and there was nothing to sort out." "All right, you can just put it." Even his family members were not allowed to enter this oldest young master Jin¡¯s bedroom, but at this time, he felt that the appearance of this person in front of him walked around in his private territory, was especially pleasant to the eye. Jin Chenji looked at Li Luo who was walking around in his bedroom, and his mood was especially joyful. He took out his mobile phone and looked at the time, before asking, "Xiao Luo, it¡¯s almost 12 o¡¯clock, what do you want to eat?" "It doesn¡¯t matter to me, you can order whatever." Li Luo said, as he pulled open the wardrobe door and put his clothes bag inside. After they finished eating the take-away food, the temperature inside the room alsopletely rose up. Li Luo simply took off his jacket, revealing a white high-necked rabbit sweater, then he sat on the sofa in the living room with both his legs crossed, and facing theputer ced on the small side table and began to typing. Li Luo¡¯s skin was white and clear, and this pure white sweater made his skin appear even more white to the extreme, and his fair face that still had a trace of baby fat also looked a few years younger than his actual age. Even if someone said he was a senior high school student, the people also may not be doubted. Jin Chenji was sitting on another sofa, he ced a lightweightptop directly on his knees. While he handled several piled up official business, he would asionally lift his eyes and took a few nces at the not far away Li Luo. This kind of interacting pattern had been carried out for many years, and there was no trace of ufortable feeling. **** The time passed very quickly and it was evening. Li Luo also no longer continued typing the words, and began watching TV dramas to ovee the boredom. Jin Chenji turned off hisputer. After he looked at the time, he went straight into the washroom of his bedroom and took a shower. Then he opened his own wardrobe, and swept a nce at the well-packed new pajamas, but he did not take it, instead took the ck pajamas that he often wore, and then closed the wardrobe door. "Xiao Luo, it¡¯ste, go take a bath, and get ready to sleep." Jin Chenji put his pajamas on the foot of the bed, then stood at the bedroom doorway and said to Li Luo who was still staring at theputer. Only then Li Luo reluctantly removed his eyes from the dog blood ethics drama on theputer screen. After he turned off theputer, Li Luo put on the slippers and walked into the bedroom. "I put the pajamas on the foot of the bed." Jin Chenji timely reminded. "En, I know." Li Luo took out his own change of clothes, then picked up the pajamas that Jin Chenji had prepared for him and walked into the bathroom to take a quick shower. Jin Chenji was one head taller than Li Luo, and his shoulders were wider than Li Luo, so when this ck pajamas was worn on Li Luo¡¯s body, it was big, almost two sizesrger than him. Li Luo embarrassedly rolled up the cuffs and pants of the pajamas a small section before his hands and feet showed. This also can¡¯t be med on him. His natural skeleton was rtively small, coupled with his baby face, it seems to give people the feeling that his exact age was rtively small. Jin Chenji opened the air conditioner in the bedroom before he took a shower. When Li Luo came out, he immediately felt the original still somewhat cold temperature in the bedroom, now became almost the same warmth as in the living room. Jin Chenji has upied the right side of the bed. Li Luo walked to the left side of the bed, he lifted open the corner of the quilt andid down. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 118.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 118: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.23 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . The night was getting deeper and deeper, and the indoor of the window curtains became even more pitch-dark. Li Luo¡¯s eyes closed, and he had long been deeply engulfed by the dark and sweet dreand. In the darkness, the right side of the bed, next to Li Luo, moved lightly a few times, and then a dark shadow quietly sat up, he reached out his hand and turned on the dim bedsidemp. Under the faint yellow bedsidemp, Jin Chenji lowered his head and looked at Li Luo who was lying down on his left side. At this moment, Li Luo¡¯s body was facing slightly sideways, and his ck hair scattered on top of the pillow that he was sleeping on. His features appeared very rxed. Under the projection of the light, his long eyshes casted a pair of fan-shaped shadows on his fair cheeks. The wing of his nose moved lightly, and as he slept deeply, those light colored lips were slightly opened, revealing a small piece of white teeth. Because the ck pajamas were unusually wide on his body, Li Luo¡¯s beautiful corbone was revealed with his sleeping position. When Jin Chenji saw this kind of appearance of Li Luo, his eyes could not help but be a bit dark. He leaned down his body in Li Luo¡¯s direction, then reached out his hand, gently caressing the outline of Li Luo¡¯s face; Li Luo still slept deeply without any vignce. The slender fingers were drawn from between Li Luo¡¯s forehead, passing his somewhat fleshy tip of the nose and stopped below his soft plump lips. While the fingertips just slightly used a bit of force, Li Luo who was sleeping deeply, opened his mouth slightly, revealing a bit of his tongue¡¯s red tip. Jin Chenji¡¯s breathing slightly stagnated for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but hang down his head. He sucked Li Luo¡¯s tip of the tongue a bit, his lips also pasted on top of Li Luo¡¯s soft plump lips, then he gently sucked and kissed him up. Li Luo seemed to feel ufortable, and lightly let out a groan. After Jin Chenji heard Li Luo¡¯s voice, the dark light in his eyes could not help but deepened. He left Li Luo¡¯s lips and took a deep breath, only then he pressed down his desire of wanting to upy Li Luo. Jin Chenji looked at Li Luo¡¯s lips that were covered with ayer of saliva after being sucked and kissed by him, and then he took a nce at Li Luo¡¯s sleeping face, before once again lowering his head. Unable to restrain himself to gently kiss Li Luo¡¯s lips again. This current kind of kiss, can only satisfy a little bit of his desire, but the satisfaction at this point has further expanded his longing for this person. Jin Chenji never knew that he would want a person like this. He always had astonishing self-control, but these days he was continuously in a situation where he waspletely unable to control himself. On the other hand, Li Luo who was originally sleeping deeply, was awoken by the sudden voice in his mind. [Great Host, I have already replenished the energy~] After Li Luo was awakened by Xiao Qi¡¯s voice, the first thing he noticed was not the content of Xiao Qi¡¯s words, rather the touch on his lips, that was clearly the kiss. And now he was unconsciously opening his mouth slightly, letting that person move from a soft kiss to a deep kiss. There were only two people in this room, it was obvious who the person that was kissing him now. !!!!!! Li Luo felt that his brain was being dropped with a bomb that was enough to blow up a whole mountain, and going to blow up his entire consciousness. He, once again, thought of the simrities between Jin Chenji and those few people, Li Luo felt his heartbeat was going to stop suddenly. Although Li Luo¡¯s brain activity was extremely intense, but in the eyes of Jin Chenji, he was still sleeping deeply, his breathing was also still steady, and he was so cute that Jin Chenji couldn¡¯t help but deepened this kiss again. [Great Host, are you ready? We can get out of here and return to the previous world.] Li Luo¡¯s brain was a mess, that he was unaware as to what he had answered in his mind. In the next second, he had lost consciousness and fell into a darkness. **** When Li Luo regained consciousness again, he felt a sharp pain all over his body. What¡¯s going on? Why was this whole body in so much pain? It was simply as if someone had attacked and broken down all the bones in this body. "...Uh..." Li Luo was in pain and couldn¡¯t even say the words. He opened his somewhat tired eyes, and the top of the rough rock appeared in front of his eyes. Li Luoboriously eyed his surroundings and immediately found himself currently seemed to be in a cave. [Xiao Qi, what¡¯s the situation now, why this current body of me like this?] [Great Host, you have now returned to the world of Immortal Path of Devil Lord, but the current time was more than three hundred years after you left. And you can only choose the suitable body without a soul. The owner of this body was already dead, he may have been merely suffering a heavy wound before his death, therefore he would be like this. But it doesn¡¯t matter, Xiao Qi would provide a medicine pellet to the Host, and these injuries will be able to heal very quickly.] Li Luo: [......] Although these injuries would heal very quickly, this extreme pain that he felt currently was not fake ah! Why can¡¯t you choose a better body for him?! Chapter 118.2 Chapter 118.2: At the moment, the feeling of great pain made Li Luopletely unable to spare any energy to think about the matter before he returned to this world, when he discovered his good buddy actually had such thoughts towards him. His previous outrageous suspicion was now likely to be a really messy matter. After Li Luo ate the medicine pellet given by Xiao Qi, the feeling of severe pain gradually receded just like the tide, but Li Luo still felt the exhaustion in his whole body and simply could not make up his strength. After lying like this for two more days, Li Luo felt that he had umted a little strength on his body, which made him barely hold the cave wall and stand up. Then, after a few more days, Li Luo was finally able to walk around slowly, like a slightly weak person. As early as hey down on the ground, Li Luo heard the sound of water from the depths of the cave. Li Luo didn¡¯t take care of his own body for many days, so after he can finally walk in small steps, he can¡¯t help but walk towards the depths of the cave. After walking about a hundred meters, Li Luo really saw a basin-sized puddle formed by stctite dripping water. Moreover, this side was not so dark, that kind of almost can not see the road, as he thought. Instead, there were many light beams that he did not know from where it was projecting down, but it made the depths of the cave a bit bright. Li Luo slowly walked to the front of the puddle, then slowly squatted down; his current unkempt image immediately reflected on the water surface. At the moment, this person¡¯s face was stained with some unknown thing, it was ck in the east and gray in the west. Hepletely could not see what the appearance of his current body was, clearly. Li Luo could only see the eyes. He immediately cupped his hands and scooped up the water, and began to wash his face. After he washed his face and looked at the water surface again, Li Luo immediately stayed nkly there. The face that revealed on the water surface was even more gorgeous than a woman. Wasn¡¯t this the one who forced him to choose to explode himself in order to guarantee the protagonist could leave safely, Yun Tianheng?! Li Luo¡¯s face revealed a shocked expression as he looked at the image reflected on the water surface. The image on the water surface also equally reveal a shocked expression, then those pair of red crystal beautiful eyes also had a kind of impulse to simply want to die again. Hehe, please tell me, he has now be the arch-enemy of the protagonist who he wanted to eliminate quickly. Now that he was in this situation, how can he get close to the protagonist? Online, very urgent! It was estimated that the previous severe injuries were most likely because he had been beaten by Chu Wuyong. Yun Tianheng was also very powerful, after he was beaten by Chu Wuyong into that appearance, he unexpectedly was still able to escape and ran into this cave. However, Xiao Qi said that Yun Tianheng was already dead. It was estimated because the body injuries were too heavy and he consumed all his spiritual power, and he did note and ate the medicine pallet. But no matter what, such a terrible mess, he really does not want to take over ah! Li Luo felt his hair would fall because of worry. Now, let¡¯s not ask whether Chu Wuyong was exactly Jin Chenji. He simply can not go to the front of Chu Wuyong. If he came to Chu Wuyong who was now able to beat the Demigod stage¡¯s Yun Tianheng into that kind of miserable state, perhaps he would be killed by Chu Wuyong before he was able to walk in front of him. Li Luo looked at that very beautiful face in the reflection of the water surface, and felt that his future was simply dark. [Xiao Qi, can I still make a second choice now?] [Great Host, fighting, I¡¯m believe you can!] Xiao Qi was waving two ribbons in Li Luo¡¯s consciousness to cheer him up. Li Luo: [......] Was it really good for you to avoid talking like that? In the end, Li Luo also can only helplessly ept this new identity, and settle be safe. Because even though this current body can move around, but it was still very weak, Li Luo can only continue to cultivate in the cave, and waited until his body fully healing before make any ns. But now this face of him was too obvious, and it was estimated that he can¡¯t strut straight outside and walked around with this appearance. Li Luo immediately asked Xiao Qi, whether or not it could make his face change to a different appearance, and the answer given by Xiao Qi was also very refreshing. He can use the medicine pellet to change the appearance on Yun Tianheng¡¯s body, but this can only deceive the cultivator who was in a lower rank than him. If it was the cultivator who was in a higher rank than him, they would pass through his false appearance and see his original appearance. Li Luo finally put down the worry in his heart, he should not be so unlucky to go out and right away encounter Chu Wuyong. What he needed now was to be able to go out and find out how the current situation outside, and then consider how he should approached Chu Wuyong. Like this, Li Luo once again cultivated in the cave for half a month, only then he felt that the most of this body had recovered. However, because the injury was too serious, his cultivation that had already reached the middle stage of Demigod and was about to touch thete stage, had now suddenly go back to the initial stage. Moreover, he was now unable to disy the initial stage of Demigod level and can only maintain in thete stage of Nascent Soul, but it was also stronger than the general cultivator at thete stage of Nascent Soul level, even so, it waspletely enough for Li Luo. After all, before he left this world, the amount of cultivators who reached the Demigod stage were more than twenty in the whole continent, and there were four or five cultivators in the Synthesis stage, not to mention the Mahayana stage, of course that simply didn¡¯t exist. Therefore, it was impossible to just after a few hundred years, and suddenly there were many people who were better than him. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 119 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 119: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.24 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . In the Precious Stone City, where peoplee and go, a figure wearing ck cloak slowly walked among the crowded cultivators, and finally stopped in front of thergest inn in the Precious Stone City. The cultivator inn opened here was not like the inn in the mortal world. Each side of the entrance was a waiter to wee the guest. After entering the inn, apart from the lower-ss room, you must first pay a piece of a middle-grade spirit stone at the counter to be able to check in. Of course, if you want a better amodation room, you will need to provide even more spirit stones. After all, the cultivators were not like mortals who would always have the traces to find their entry and exit. Many cultivators have their own skills to be able toe without a shadow and go without a trace. The inn was naturally to make money. If a cultivator stayed there, and then just disappeared without trace and ended up not paying; then their business would be unable to make ends meet. The shopkeeper in the counter waszily reclined on the lounge chair ced in the counter, and when he saw a ck shadow was standing in front of the counter, only then he lifted his eyelids and took a nce. "The lower-ss room you need to pay ten lower-grade spirit stones for one night stay, and no deposit is required; for the middle-ss room you need to pay one hundred lower-grade spirit stones for one night stay, the deposit is a piece of middle-grade spirit stone; the top-ss room you need to pay a piece of middle-grade spirit stone for one night stay, the deposit is three pieces of middle-grade spirit stone. Guest, what kind of room do you want?" The ck shadow did not speak. The shopkeeper only saw a very fair palm stretched out from the ck cloak and ced three pieces of middle-grade spirit stone on the counter. When the shopkeeper saw three pieces of middle-grade spirit stone on the counter, his squinting eyes that seemed to half-asleep were suddenly wide open. He stood up from the lounge chair as his face quickly piled up with a smile, "Guest, please wait for a moment, I will call someone to lead you over." "You don¡¯t have to, I want to sit in the hall for a while first." A voice that sounded a little hoarse can be heard from the cloak. The shopkeeper also conveniently said, "I will arrange a seat for you now?" "Just casually find a ce on this side of the hall." The hoarse voice continued to say. "Pleasee with me, pleasee with me." The shopkeeper said as he quickly put the three pieces of middle-grade spirit on the counter inside his Universal Pouch, and then politely lead over this cultivator in a ck cloak which his facepletely unable to see clearly to the front hall. The Precious Stone City was just a third-rate cultivation city. The shopkeeper has lived here for so many years, and he rarely sees a cultivator who would order the top-ss room. He originally wanted to take this generous guest to the quieter ce in the hall, but he did not expect this seemingly mysterious ck cloaked man would pass through three or four tables and stop next to the low-rank cultivators who were drinking the cheapest tea on their side. "I¡¯ll just sit here." Said the ck cloaked man with a hoarse voice, and he didn¡¯t wait for the shopkeeper to respond, before he right away sat down. After the shopkeeper saw that his precious guest had already chosen the ce, he also didn¡¯t say anything. The shopkeeper turned around to find a waiter waiting on the side, and let him entertain this precious guest well. This ck cloaked man was precisely Li Luo. Although he has the medicine pallet that can change his appearance, there were only more than ten pills on a bottle, each of which can onlyst for two or three months. Therefore, Li Luo did not want to waste this medicine with only more than ten pills. As a result, he simply used the ck cloak in Yun Tianheng¡¯s universal pouch to cover his face. He chose this inn because the traffic in this inn wasrge, and the news also circted rtively fast. What¡¯s more, this inn was mentioned in his book as a well-informed intelligence organization and the information point on the Tianyun Continent. He was going to find out the current situation of this world first in the hall, then ask the shopkeeper to contact that organization to inquire about Chu Wuyong¡¯s situation. After all, he had just returned to this world. He is unaware of the circumstances now. Li Luo casually ordered a pot of the best tea in this inn and a te of pastry. He sat quietly in the same ce, silently listening to the gossip of the not far away cultivators on that three tables. "Have you heard, the secret ce of the ancient great cultivator that would only be opened once in five hundred years, it would be opened next year." "Is it the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave of Han Guang Immortal Lord? I also heard that it seems that this time the invitations that would be released from the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave are four or five more than before...but this good thing, is not our turn." When Li Luo heard this, the action of him drinking tea slightly paused, the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave...this was also one of quite important events of the book he wrote. As he mentioned earlier, the male protagonist can cultivate the Immortal path¡¯s cultivation method and can also cultivate the Devil path¡¯s cultivation method. But after all, these two cultivation methods would sh with each other. These effects were not very obvious when the male protagonist had not yet reached the Demigod stage, but when the male protagonist crossed the dividing line of the Demigod stage, the conflict between these twopletely contradictory cultivation methods were immediately apparent. However, because the male protagonist¡¯s special constitution, it was still possible to suppress these two opposing cultivation methods. Of course, it would certainly not work in the long run. The male protagonist by chance got the opportunity to enter this Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave, and under a freakbination of factors, he got the seeding cultivation method of Han Guang Immortal Lord. Only then, the male protagonist was genuinely able to make the two cultivation methods, who were like the yin and yang, not interfere with each other, to be able to integrate into one another. At this time, the male protagonist was really on the road to the highest point of the brilliant future prospects. However, if he remembered correctly, the plot of the male protagonist beating Yun Tianheng should be after this event of the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave. At the moment, the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave has not been opened yet, how does Yun Tianheng easily handled in advance???? Although Li Luo had been beaten by the plot for N times, but after he knew the progress of the current plot, he still felt a bit surprised. After all, this plot of the beating was a full ten years earlier! Can they still have a good time together? It seems that it was necessary to find the shopkeeper and ask the intelligence organization to check Chu Wuyong¡¯s situation. Li Luo silently took a sip of the strong fragrant tea on his hand, then ate the pastry while continuing to listen to the discussion of the cultivators on that three tables. After he heard almost all the information, Li Luo stood up and walked towards the counter. At this time, the shopkeeper had long since regarded Li Luo as his precious guest. When he saw Li Luoe over, he immediately greeted him warmly and asked, "Guest, what do you have to order?" Li Luo stretched out his hand and ced a piece of middle-grade spirit stone on the counter, and the hoarse voice was heard from the ck cloak. "Can the shopkeeper take me to a room?" The shopkeeper nced at the middle-grade spirit stone in the counter, then lifted his eyes to look at Li Luo, his eyes shed a light. Immediately, he looked at Li Luo more enthusiastically, and his hand also very quickly took that piece of middle-grade spirit stone and put it inside his sleeve. "Guest, your room, let me take you there to see it." If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 120.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 120: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.25 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo followed the shopkeeper. As he walked up to the third floor, the shopkeeper led him to the left and innermost room, before stopping. After they arrived at the room¡¯s entrance, the shopkeeper turned around and faced Li Luo, "Guest, pleasee in, and please wait for a moment. The receptionist woulde over soon." Li Luo didn¡¯t speak, he just slightly nodded his head before pushing the door open and went in. Li Luo saw that the room was not a bedroom, but an elegantly decorated tea room. When he saw Li Luo walking into the room, the shopkeeper once again said, "If you have any other needs, you can pull that red rope at the side of the wall. If no one wille out after a cup of tea¡¯s time, I wille over to deal with it." Li Luo immediately understood, the shopkeeper meant was after he and this side finished talking, he could call him, and then he woulde up to take him to the real room. "Then I will trouble the shopkeeper." Li Luo said. "No trouble, no trouble, it¡¯s good as long as the guest is satisfied." The shopkeeper nowpletely regarded Li Luo as a wealthy precious guest, and only wanted to obediently serve him, so he can get more benefits. After all, the cultivators who were able to buy information from the intelligence organization generally all have a bit of the family background. He knew that the price of every piece of information sold here was not cheap, and was not bought by ordinary cultivators. Therefore, his current attitude toward Li Luo was even more attentive. Li Luo closed the door and sat in front of the only table in the room, and poured a cup of tea. Before he finished drinking the tea, a ck clothed man opened some unknown mechanism from the roof, and suddenly appeared in front of him. The ck clothed man had a tall and slender figure. At first nce, Li Luo immediately knew he was a man in his prime, but his face was covered with a mask, making people unable to see his appearance clearly. "What information do you want to buy?" The ck clothed man did not say any superfluous words with Li Luo, and immediately went straight to the subject. "I want to know the information of a person." Li Luo¡¯s fair fingers unconsciously rubbed the fine white teacup in his hand. He didn¡¯t see Chu Wuyong for more than three hundred years. Hepletely didn¡¯t know what appearance he has be now. Moreover, coupled with the previous spection, Li Luo could not help but somewhat hesitant to see Chu Wuyong. "Who¡¯s information?" The ck clothed man did not pay attention to Li Luo¡¯s small movement. For him, determining their transaction was the most important thing. After the ck clothed man asked this, only then Li Luo broke away from his emotions. In fact, he thought these were now also of no use. It was better to first determine the current situation of Chu Wuyong, and then n the next step to do. Li Luo settled his mind and looked in the direction of the ck clothed man. He spit out the changed voice line from under the cloak, "I want to know the information of the former disciple from Blue Feather Mountain of the Clear Sky Sect, Chu Wuyong." "Chu Wuyong?" The ck clothed man¡¯s eyes shed a trace of surprise expression. Originally, if someone wanted to search for information about someone in the cultivation realm, they have to record the prompts provided by the client, and report it to get the information, then send this information to the consulting client. But this Chu Wuyong, if it was the Chu Wuyong that he knew, then even he has heard a little. However, the ck clothed man did not rashly open his mouth, rather continued to ask, "The information of this person, we can provide it to you, as long as you are willing to pay us five pieces of top-grade spirit stone." Li Luo has no objection to the price. There were three or four hundred pieces of top-grade spirit stone in his universal pouch, "Yes." "First pay me five pieces of top-grade spirit stone. After five days, I wille to find you with the information." The ck clothed man said. Li Luo did not say much, but immediately took out five pieces of top-grade spirit stone from his universal pouch and threw it to the ck clothed man. After the ck clothed man took the spirit stone and confirmed there was no mistake, he quickly disappeared from the room. Li Luo also did not stay in the room any longer. After the ck clothed man disappeared, he pulled the red rope that the shopkeeper had said before, and let the shopkeeper take him to his room. Five days passed quickly. Within these five days, Li Luo had been staying in his room and did not go anywhere. By the time of the fifth night, Li Luo was sitting at the side of table in his room while eating dinner made of the highest quality spiritual beasts and spiritual dishes delivered by the shopkeeper, when the window of his room suddenly opened a bit, and a blue-white jade slip was thrown in. Still not waiting for Li Luo to see clearly, the ck shadow that appeared in his window was fleeting, and silently left, as if it had never appeared. Li Luo went to the window, and picked up that jade slip, then walked back to the side of the table and leaned the jade slip on his forehead. In an instant, countless pieces of information were passed through from the jade slip to his mind. Chapter 120.2 Chapter 120.2: Li Luo used his spiritual sense to look at the information that appeared in his mind, the expression on his face could not help but be a little weird. He did not think that Chu Wuyong would unexpectedly defeat Yun Tianheng, and directly took over the Xuan Ming Pce¡ª¡ªthat was, he had created before, and then because of being plotted against by Yun Tianheng, that ce fell into Yun Tianheng¡¯s hands. The majority of the devil cultivators that were from the sect followed Chu Wuyong. If it was ording to the plot that he wrote, after Chu Wuyong defeated Yun Tianheng, he did not pay attention to this sect that he had originally created. The Xuan Ming Pce was chaotic because of Yun Tianheng¡¯s fall. It was only after a few decades that it gradually calmed down. But at this time, it had also been badly hurt for so long, and there was no past scenery. But now, even the time to defeat Yun Tianheng was not right. For this kind of change, Li Luo was also merely tangled for a moment, before continuing to read. Then, Li Luo could not help but pause again when he read that Chu Wuyong was looking for a secret method that would be able to resurrect the dead cultivator. Why would Chu Wuyong look for this kind of secret method? Li Luo somehow thought of his previous identity¡ª¡ªGu Qingchen, the body that he had sacrificed in order to let Chu Wuyong be able to escape safely. Anyway, now that he knew where Chu Wuyong was, he still has to think of a way to meet him. Of course, before he meets up with him, he has to hide his current face. Otherwise, looking back at the degree of injury inflicted to this body before, it was most likely that he would be killed before he was able to approach Chu Wuyong. And he doesn¡¯t have a second better choice, after all, he can only use the current body. The next day after Li Luo made a good n, he checked out from the inn and gave the shopkeeper a tip of two pieces of middle-grade spirit stone. Then he left the Precious Stone City while being sent-off by the shopkeeper who was beaming with happiness. Li Luo rushed toward the Xuan Ming Pce where Chu Wuyong was. Li Luo drove a flying spiritual tool that he had randomly taken out from Yun Tianheng¡¯s universal pouch. In this way, he rushed from Precious Stone City to the nearest city to Xuan Ming Pce¡ª¡ªck Patter City, in just five days. Li Luo controlled the flying spiritual tool tond in a secluded ce outside ck Patter City, then ate a medicine pallet that could change his appearance. In a split second after he ate the medicine pallet, his original face which was very bright suddenly became ordinary but still appeared a bit delicate. Li Luo examined his current face, after he confirmed that it didn¡¯t have a trace of simrities to Yun Tianheng¡¯s appearance, only then Li Luo lifted his foot and entered the ck Patter City. Because it was located nearest to the biggest devil sect, the Xuan Ming Pce, the majority of the cultivators in the ck Patter City were devil cultivators. There were also immortal path cultivators, but the number was rtively small, and most of them were fallen devil cultivators. When Li Luo walked into the ck Patter City, there were many eyes staring at him for a long time, until they determined the breath of devil cultivator on his body, only then that they gradually shifted their line of sight. In contrast to the simplicity andfort of the immortal path cultivator¡¯s city building, ck Patter City¡¯s architectural style was mostly extravagant and luxurious. Li Luo himself did not expect that he woulde to this ce, when he was writing it up in his book before. Arge area of ck gold and red that filled his field of view seemed to blind his eyes. Li Luo used self-hypnosis for a while to adapt to the architectural style in front of his eyes, moreover, after he saw more, it felt¡ª¡ªstill very good to look at _(:§Ù)¡Ï)_. But now he should put more consideration into how he will be able to enter the Xuan Ming Pce. After all, only after he goes in, he can have the opportunity to get close to Chu Wuyong. **** Xuan Ming Pce was located in the southeast of ck Patter City, more than a hundred feet away from the ck Patter City. If you drove a flying spiritual tool, you can arrive in two hours. Li Luo was sitting on a disc-shaped flying spiritual tool, beside him were five youths with young and tender appearance, and in front of him was a big man with thick waist and wide shoulders. It was also a coincidence that Li Luo happened to meet a person of the Xuan Ming Pce who was in charge of buyingbor servants. This kind of servant was equivalent to the most inferior servant of Xuan Ming Pce. There was no qualification for cultivation, but at least he can enter the Xuan Ming Pce. Li Luo bribed that man of the Xuan Ming Pce and "sold" himself out. And this big man in front of him, was precisely the person in charge of buyingbor servants in the Xuan Ming Pce. Because Li Luo and the other five youths¡¯ identities were very humble, he didn¡¯t look at them properly, let alone talk to them, and even his body did not emit any pressure, when he bought them. Therefore, in these two hours, the journey was very quiet, and each of the youth who were basically ordinary people were also like quail; the atmosphere was afraid toe out. Li Luo also followed the suit, he imitated the other youths to be scared and not dare to make a sound. The big man¡¯s cultivation level was lower than him. Naturally, the big man was unable to discover that among these servants that he purchased, there was a former devil lord in the level of Demigod stage mixed inside. Finally, the big man took the six servants he bought andnded on the base of one of the peaks at the Xuan Ming Pce. The six people, including Li Luo, were registered at the management office, and after all of them received a bamboo te representing their identity, the big man led them away from the peak and flew toward the main peak, at a beautiful pce with everywhere carved from the jade. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 121 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 121: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.26 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . The main peak was thergest mountain in the Xuan Ming Pce. There were a total of one hundred and eight pces of different sizes on the peak and the biggest one was the main pce hall above the summit¡ª¡ªthe Dark Moon pce hall. Li Luo was sitting on the flying spiritual tool, while ncing at the Dark Moon pce hall that stood tall above the summit far away, more beautiful than other pces, and glistening brightly under the sunlight. That should be the ce where Chu Wuyong is currently staying. After all, the Dark Moon pce hall was prepared for the devil lord. Li Luo originally thought that the big man would bring these servants to those small pces below, but what he did not expect was that the big man would take him and the other five directly to the top of the Dark Moon pce hall. "You guys are lucky, our Lord has sent away most of the previous servants in the pce hall, and now is precisely the time of the pce hall is short of servants. Previously, I had brought a few batches of dozens of people, you guys are thest few people who can enter the Dark Moon pce hall. I¡¯ll send you to the ces where the servants livedter. As long as you do a good job in the pce hall, and make the Lord satisfied, you will naturally get a lot more rewards than the other pce halls." The big man took the six people along with Li Luo to the open space in front of the Dark Moon pce hall, he turned over his body and looked at a few very young servants who were standing behind him, seemed to mention the general point. Li Luo was standing at the back of the several youths, and a trace of happiness shed through his eyes. In this way, he doesn¡¯t need to think about how to enter the Dark Moon pce hall to find Chu Wuyong. Like the other youths, Li Luo immediately lowered his head slightly and respectfully made a sound of agreement, "Yes." The big man nodded in satisfaction, and led the group inside the Dark Moon pce hall. Just like it¡¯s exterior, the inside of Dark Moon pce hall was also carved from jade everywhere. Not an area of the pce hall was not exquisite and beautiful, it looked very dazzling and overwhelming. Chu Wuyong was not the type of person who liked luxury. Everything here was thoroughly reformed after Yun Tianheng seized the devil lord¡¯s position, only then it has be this present luxurious appearance. Li Luo pretended to be like the other youths, understanding the rules, as he slightly lowered his head and followed behind the big man, not daring to raise his head to look at the surrounding scenery. **** Everyone walked through a long corridor, as ripples of light on the water surface were reflected above the corridor. When they were about to go to the exit, the big man seemed to notice someone, and his footsteps suddenly stopped, before he respectfully faced the front. His arrogant appearance a moment agopletely disappeared, as if he was just a small person who can be freely kneaded and deemed worthless. The big man called with a very respectful voice, "Lord." When Li Luo who was slightly lowering his head heard the big man called this out, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head a bit more. Although he really wanted to see what kind of appearance Chu Wuyong had now, after all, he has not seen Chu Wuyong for more than three hundred years. However, he wasn¡¯t clear at what level Chu Wuyong¡¯s cultivation is now. If he rashly showed any abnormalities from the group, and Chu Wuyong would recognize the camouge behind his real appearance, he was afraid that it was simply toote for him to say something and would be directly killed by Chu Wuyong. Li Luo¡¯s drooping eyes only saw a piece of ck hem that fluttered gently before his eyes, and then instantly disappeared. After a long time, the big man seemed to have finally recovered his voice, and said to the six of them, "You still stand to do what? Hurry up, follow me away." Li Luo also came back from his own thought about that piece of ck hem, and together with the other five youths, closely followed behind the big man who was once again wearing a lofty expression. **** Li Luo was holding a broom and he swept the fallen leaves in front of him. He had been in the Dark Moon pce hall for more than half a month. Because they had just entered recently, they were not arranged for the more important jobs, and were arranged to clean the courtyard of the outer hall of the Dark Moon pce hall. The youth who was assigned in the same ce with him was very talkative, and he would find him to chat between the gap of their work. Perhaps, because of his personality, his knowledge of information was also rtively abundant. Li Luo was also very willing to listen to the youth when it¡¯s about an information he doesn¡¯t know. After all, he simply has no ess to any news now, and this young man was just like giving him a pillow when he was sleepy¡ª¡ªjust right. On this day, as usual, Li Luo had long discovered a young man who would stick his head out and look around at the corner of the flower bed. Li Luo pretended not to see it, and continued to sweep the ce in front of him. The young man moved behind the flower bed for a while and saw that Li Luo did not find him, he could only walk out from behind the flower bed, and then walk behind Li Luo and pat his shoulder, "Xiao Luo." He called Li Luo¡¯s name, while turning over his head and looked around for a while, before turning his head back at Li Luo and whispered in Li Luo¡¯s ear, "Did you heard the news?" After he mentioned this, the young man deliberately stopped. After that, he looked at Li Luo, seemed to be waiting for Li Luo to ask for follow-up. Li Luo felt amused in his heart, obviously the eyes of this young man in front of him were shing the expression of desperately wanting to tell him, but now he deliberately held back to speak. He knew that even if he didn¡¯t ask, the young man would soon be unable to bear to tell him the news he had just got, but Li Luo also didn¡¯t want to deliberately tease the young man. So he followed the young man¡¯s expectations, and asked, "What news?" "Last night, it is said that there was a confidant of the former devil lord that unknowingly reced the servant who had originally served the everyday life of the devil lord, and then tried to assassinate the devil lord while he served him. Fortunately, the devil lord has a profound spiritual power. He didn¡¯t let the assassin seed, instead the assassin was killed. It was said that the original servant¡¯s body was also found inside a well in the inner hall." After he spoke until here the young man once again paused, and then continued, "Because the servant who served the devil lord is gone, therefore, the devil lord is now looking for a new servant to serve his everyday life. Although the devil lord liked to look for an ordinary person who has no spiritual power like us, it is estimated that he would likely select a senior servant. We simply don¡¯t have a chance." The young man¡¯s voice seemed to contain what a tone of pity when he said this. After all, although serving the devil lord was a bit dangerous, the benefits that he would get would certainly be better than that of an ordinary servant. He may even be allowed to embark on the path of cultivation. From then on, get rid of the mortal¡¯s fate of growing old and death, and seeking longevity. Li Luo wanted to say something to the boy, when an individual dressed in a darker shade color of servant clothes than him and the young man came over. Moreover, a jade te hung on his waist¡ª¡ªthis was a senior servant who has been in the Dark Moon pce hall for several years. He walked to the front of Li Luo and the young man with an arrogant face. His small eyes swept a nce at them, "You two, what are you doing gathered together when you haven¡¯t finished the task?" By the time when Li Luo and the young man were facing him, respectfully indicated that they will not make this mistake again, only then that the youth¡¯s eyes shed a trace of pleased with himself and nodded with satisfaction. "You twoe with me, although you have no chance to be chosen this time, the Lord is benevolent, and let you these new servants, also enter the inner hall to gain insights." If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 122 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 122: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.27 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo didn¡¯t think that he actually got the opportunity to enter the inner hall now. However, he was not going to just stroll around the inner hall. Although he had entered the Dark Moon pce hall, Li Luo has not thought about how he would approach Chu Wuyong yet; that is without causing Chu Wuyong to harbor suspicions. Even if he knew that the current Chu Wuyong was only in the initial stage of Demigod rank, and Chu Wuyong should not be able to see the camouge on his face, he was still wary because his face was really dangerous. If he acts rashly and rushed to find Chu Wuyong, and would result in Chu Wuyong finding out that his current identity was actually Yun Tianheng. It was estimated that Chu Wuyong would directly finish him¡ª¡ªwhy was his life always so hard _(:§Ù"¡Ï)_? Moreover, when he asked Xiao Qi for a way to solve this matter before, Xiao Qi would only cheer him up, without a bit of substantial help. So was there any use of this stupid system, ah! Li Luo silently ridiculed in his heart, but his face did not show any other expression. The youth was satisfied with the look of the two little servants in front of him, and showed a little joy look on his face. He felt that his self-esteem was once again greatly satisfied. Then he turned around and told Li Luo and the young man to follow him, before walking towards the entrance of the courtyard. Li Luo and the young man immediately followed the youth. The moment they passed the entrance of the courtyard, they saw several servants who were dressed in the same attire as the youth they were following that came in from other ces while leading the new servants. They slowly gathered with the youth, as they advanced towards the inner hall. Then, the number of people was increasing, quickly reaching a hundred people excluding the new servants that came in. A group of people were vast, but no one was whispering to each other and walking forward very quietly. A group of people soon entered the entrance of the inner hall. After entering the inner hall, everyone¡¯s actions became more and more careful. They almost didn¡¯t dare to make any slight movements, and only subtle rustling sound of clothes could be heard. Li Luo followed the pace of the crowd and only felt that he had bypassed countless corridors before entering a courtyard. Although the courtyard was not too big, every grass and tree inside made Li Luo feel a trace of familiarity. Li Luo slightly raised his head and swept a nce, only to find that the various arrangements in this courtyard were exactly the same as the one on the Blue Feather Mountain where he lived before. Even the corner of the stone table under the maple tree that was identally broken waspletely the same. After Li Luo saw the scene in front of him, he felt as if his heart was stabbed by countless thin needles. It was not a kind of sharp pain, but it was so dense, making people unable to ignore it. At that time, when Li Luo read that Chu Wuyong was looking for a secret method that would be able to resurrect the dead cultivator at the information that he bought, Li Luo right away knew how important the him in this world was in Chu Wuyong¡¯s heart. And now that he saw everything in front of him, Li Luo felt even more of Chu Wuyong¡¯s obsession. He felt that if he doesn¡¯t return this time, it was most likely that Chu Wuyong would further stray away from the original development trajectory set by him in this world. However, when he thought of the possibility that Chu Wuyong might be Jin Chenji from the real world, Li Luo suddenly felt that his distress for Chu Wuyong had subsided by one-third. After all, aside from the real world, where he was still aplete virgin, in these few worlds that he had crossed over, he was eaten unwaveringly every time. In addition, before he crossed to this world for the second time, he also learned that Jin Chenji has already had a different kind of thought for himself. The way of kissing that appeared very restrained but obviously revealing as if he wanted to swallow him. As Li Luo thought about it, he felt his chrysanthemum hurt. Li Luo and the rest of the people stood respectfully inside the courtyard. Along with the youth who had taken him and the young man here, they stood in the middle of the line. The youth actually wanted to stand in the front, but he also did not dare to go too far in this courtyard, and can only suppress the dissatisfaction in his heart, and stood behind. Li Luo was also quiet as a chicken, standing next to the youth, he did not show a trace of abnormality. Everyone was quietly waiting for an hour before a slight sound of movements could be heard in front of them. **** In fact, Chu Wuyong had long heard the sound in his courtyard, but he still remained reclined on the bed that looked exactly the same as the bed in the room where Gu Qingchen lived in his memory; his face was expressionless. Although he already did his utmost best to restore the room to its original state, a fake was always a fake, there was no trace of breath that he was familiar with; just simr in the form, nothing more. Although it has been more than three hundred years, the image of that cold figure never disappeared from the bottom of his heart, instead it was engraved deeply. For more than three hundred years, every time Chu Wuyong thought of the scene when Gu Qingchen exploded his Nascent Soul in order to let him leave safely, Chu Wuyong cannot help but feel pained, like a knife being twisted in his heart. Chu Wuyong¡¯s original deep eyes could not help but show a thickyer of purple color as he thought that not long ago, Yun Tianheng who was seriously injured escaped from his grasp. Along with the rise of this purple color, his body also exuded a substantial killing intent. As long as he discovered Yun Tianheng¡¯s whereabouts, he was determined to make his soul fly away and scattered! The purple color in Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes became more and more intense. His pitch-ck as ink eyes was just like the deep waves rolling ceaselessly under the night. Only after heid in the bed for a long time that Chu Wuyong was able to press down the purple color surging in his eyes, and his eyes once again changed back to the dark ck of obsidian. Chu Wuyong turned his body and sat up, before slowly stepping out of the room. He nced at the surrounding servants who were standing neatly below without making a sound. There was no emotion in his eyes. He needed someone to help him clean this courtyard. Of course, the room that was exactly the same as Gu Qingchen¡¯s original room, he would only personally clean it. Chu Wuyong looked expressionlessly at each servant who had their head lowered in front of him. He didn¡¯t care who could clean this courtyard, but his only request was to find someone with a pure mind. He does not want to have any ill-intentioned people who would clean this courtyard in order to get close to him, it will only dirty this courtyard. Chu Wuyong did not speak, but just stood there. It made the servants below feel as if they were standing in front of a huge mountain that could topple them at any time. The great pressure made them even more nervous, their breathing became slower, and some even held their breath in fear, as a result their face flushed. Chu Wuyong looked at everyone below for a few minutes, before his gaze finallynded on the two slim figures standing in the middle of the crowd, then his eyes stayed on the figure on the left side of the two. Because Li Luo had his head lowered and his line of sight was blocked by the people in front him, and he also could not release his spiritual sense, Li Luo appeared just like a real ordinary person. As a result, Li Luo waspletely unaware that Chu Wuyong who was dressed in a ck robe already set his eyes on him. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 123 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 123: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.28 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Chu Wuyong lived countless years, even if he would be unclear for a while, he could determine if someone is harboring impure motives. He was schemed and killed by Yun Tianheng, whom he originally thought as his good brother. But after all, it was naturally because the first impression was the strongest, and he had faced life and death situations together with Yun Tianheng for many times that he did not notice Yun Tianheng¡¯s wolf ambition. Now that he clearly noticed, the aura of the person he was observing now appeared very pure to him. Although the aura of the young man beside this person was a lot purer than those around him who have many thoughts, it was still slightly worsepared with this person. This pure aura, he only felt it on the body of one person. When Chu Wuyong thought of that figure with plum blossoms fragrant, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that his heart began to ache faintly again. He would not have taken over the Xuan Ming Pce again if he had not wanted to find a secret method that could resurrect a person, like in the legends. And recently, the people he sent out to search for that secret method had news... After Chu Wuyong thought until here, there was a faint trace of purple shing through his eyes. He would get the secret method, and no matter what kind of price he had to pay to resurrect Gu Qingchen, he would not hesitate. Chu Wuyong no longer looked at the crowd, who was gazing at him with a lot of hopes that he would choose them as his personal servant. His slender fingertips shot out a golden light dot, then he turned around and once again walked into the room behind him, "The person who gets the golden bead, stay behind, and the rest leave this ce." Li Luo only saw a golden light dot shed before his eyes, and then he felt a smooth and round bead in his hand. Although the people around Li Luo have slightly lowered their heads, they all secretly paid attention to the whereabouts of the golden bead that Chu Wuyong mentioned. At this time, they naturally saw the golden bead fall into Li Luo¡¯s hand. Immediately, the gaze filled with countless emotions of envy and even bitter resentment fell on Li Luo¡¯s body. There was only a slight trace of envy in the eyes of the young man standing next to Li Luo. He patted Li Luo¡¯s shoulder and whispered, "Xiao Luo, you are so lucky to get chosen by the Lord to work here. If you have time, remember toe and look for me to y." After that, he also didn¡¯t stay for long. He followed the crowd that even though they envied Li Luo, but due to Chu Wuyong in the room separated by the wall, they can only silently leave this not too big courtyard. Only after less than one burned incense stick of time, there was no person left in the courtyard beside Li Luo. Li Luo pinched the golden bead in his hand. He then looked at the strange yet familiar courtyard in front of his eyes, and touched his nose. He didn¡¯t expect that his luck would be so good. However, Chu Wuyong only said that the person who got the bead to stay behind, he didn¡¯t say what he was going to do, and since he already stayed, it was not good to just continue standing foolishly in the courtyard. Li Luo looked around and simply picked up a broom from the not far away corner, then began to sweep the ground in the courtyard. So when Chu Wuyong walked out of the room, he saw the thin figure that he left behind holding a broom and cleaning the courtyard with not many fallen leaves. However, the person who cleaned it was obviously clumsy. After sweeping the leaves into a pile, he constantly found that there were a few leaves left behind at the back, and he once again turned around and swept the leaves back into a pile. Chu Wuyong looked at the foolish action of this person in front of him, and didn¡¯t know why but he felt his mood be inexplicably good. Chu Wuyong stood quietly in ce, watching the thin figure sweep the fallen leaves. Only when that figure walked to him and called him did Chu Wuyong returned to his senses. When Li Luo was sweeping halfway through, he found that Chu Wuyong was looking at him. Then, he acted as if he didn¡¯t discover it and continued to sweep the maple leaves, until all the fallen maple leaves in the courtyard were dumped to the fixed ce to put garbage at the entrance of the courtyard, only then Li Luo turned back to the courtyard and walked to the front of Chu Wuyong, and called him while saluted, "Lord." Chu Wuyong didn¡¯t think that he would actually be in a daze by looking at a servant sweeping the courtyard. He looked at the young man respectfully standing in front of him, his expression could not help but show a trace of coldness, "What¡¯s your name?" Li Luo naturally couldn¡¯t say the real name of his current body, and he was toozy to think of a fake name, so Li Luo just used his name in the real world, "Lord, I...this ve is called Li Luo." Chu Wuyong didn¡¯t know why but he felt the word "ve" that came out from the mouth of this person in front of him was exceptionally harsh. Moreover, when he heard those two words "Li Luo", he somehow felt a slight movement in his heart. He frowned and continued with a cold voice while pulling a long face, "In the future, in front of this Lord, you can call yourself ¡¯I¡¯." "Yes, Lord." Li Luo was willing toply with Chu Wuyong¡¯s advice, and he also breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. After all, he was born in a democratic country and he was not used to addressing himself as a ve. Chu Wuyong nodded slightly, and then looked at Li Luo who was lowering his head, "You¡¯ll live in the room built beside this courtyard, and you¡¯ll usually clean this courtyard. But you don¡¯t have to go in and clean the room behind this Lord." "Yes." Li Luo responded again. In fact, Chu Wuyong had already exined everything he must do. At this time, he only has to tell the boy in front of him to leave. But, looking at the young man who was lowering his head in front of him, Chu Wuyong did not know why he said, "Lift up your head and let this Lord take a look." Li Luo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but thump, but after he thought that Chu Wuyong¡¯s current cultivation was actually only at the initial stage of Demigod, Li Luo¡¯s heart once again calmed down. He slowly raised his head and looked at Chu Wuyong who was standing in front of him. The male protagonist slightly lowered his head as he looked at him. There was no trace of expression on his handsome and angr face. Those deep eyes seemed bottomless, making people unable to see his current emotions clearly. His thin lips also didn¡¯t have a slight trace of curve. The whole person¡¯s aura appeared very cold and condensed. He was dressed in a ck robe, and looked just like a high ice mountain in the night, bone-chilling cold. Chu Wuyong finally saw the appearance of the young man. It was a very ordinary face. But his features were delicate, and those pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes added a touch of bright color on his in face, so the whole face appeared fresh. "You can withdraw." After a while, Chu Wuyong opened his mouth and said. Li Luo gave Chu Wuyong a salute, and then withdrew, leaving this not too big courtyard. Chu Wuyong told him to stay in the small house beside the courtyard. It was located at the edge of the left side of the courtyard wall. The small house was estimated to be about the size of a two-room house, with a small private kitchen. Compared with other servants who stayed with two or three people in one ce, the conditions don¡¯t know how many times worse. It was no wonder that those servants were so jealous of him when they saw him get this opportunity. Li Luo also didn¡¯t have many items. When he returned to the house where he lived before, he only took a moment to pack everything. He only spent less than an hour and quickly returned to this small house to settle down. Chapter 124 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 124: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.29 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Unconsciously, Li Luo has be Chu Wuyong¡¯s personal servant for more than two months. In these past two months, the number of times that Li Luo and Chu Wuyong met each other could simply be counted with just ten fingers. Li Luo also went in and basically swept the courtyard a bit to sort it out once a day. Of course, he never went inside the room that Chu Wuyong specifically mentioned. Although Li Luo has no method to be able to get closer to Chu Wuyong, but at least he came back to Chu Wuyong¡¯s side, he can slowly find a solution to the next matter. But now the most important thing was the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave that would be opened next year. He doesn¡¯t know whether Chu Wuyong had already got a token. However, the current him also didn¡¯t have any means to know Chu Wuyong¡¯s movements. But with Chu Wuyong¡¯s protagonist halo, this opportunity should not run anywhere. **** On this day, Li Luo sorted out the courtyard a little as usual, and then returned to his room when the sunset glow filled the sky. Today, he had no intention in going to the dining hall to get his own meal. After all, every time he passed, he would receive the jealous gaze of a group of servants. So he decided to cook his own meal in the small private kitchen in his room today. The ingredients have been prepared by him one day in advance. Because he was alone, Li Luo only prepared a bowl of noodles for himself to eat. Li Luo¡¯s cooking skills is actually not bad, but because of the residence property, he was toozy to do it. As a result, he would eat outside or call take-out, and rarely cooked for himself. The bones have been put into the pot and boiled when he went to clean the courtyard. Now there was still a small fire in the stove. Li Luo opened the lid of the pot and looked inside, and then added a piece of firewood below. After that, Li Luo kneaded the dough a few times, and then used the rolling pin to make ayer of thin sheet, then cut the dough into a thin strip of noodles. When the other ingredients have also been handled, Li Luo once again looked at the bone soup, before deciding to take a bath first. After that, he should be able to cook the noodles with the boiling bone soup. After Li Luo thought until here, he right away went to fetch a few buckets of hot water and poured it into the bathtub that he had ced inside the bedroom. After preparing a change of clothes and ce it at the side, Li Luo took off his clothes and entered the bathtub. The ancient bathing conditions were indeed not as good as the modern times, but this bubble hot bath was still veryfortable. Li Luo simply released the bind on his hair and let it scatter, and then washed it up. Afterwards, he leaned on the side of the bathtub and took afortable bath. **** While Chu Wuyong was sitting on the bed in the room, the tip of his nose smelled a faintly discernible fragrance, and he abruptly opened his original closed eyes. This smell gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Chu Wuyong stood up from the bed without hesitation. He quickly pushed the door open and went out. The sense of cultivator at his level was very sharp, so he soon discovered the source of this fragrance. Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure shed, and he soon appeared at the entrance of the small house where Li Luo was staying. After standing in front of the small house, the original faint fragrance suddenly became rich in an instant. Smelling this scent, a piece of memory in Wuyong¡¯s mind emerged involuntarily. That was when he had just recently be Gu Qingchen¡¯s disciple, at that time, his body was very thin and weak because of the original owner. His master looked very aloof and indifferent, but in fact his character was very gentle. At the end of each year, Gu Qingchen would personally cook him a bowl of hot noodles for a few days. Until he came back from the secret ce, it may be because of his big age, or perhaps because the people who traveled to Blue Feather Mountain began to get many, Gu Qingchen didn¡¯t make any food for him again. But this familiar smell was deeply imprinted in his memory. In his whole life, he never met someone like Gu Qingchen who had no purpose when he was being good to him. Even at the end, he died in order to protect him. As the tip of his nose sniffed this familiar smell, Chu Wuyong pushed the door open to enter the small kitchen. He saw a row of fine noodles ced neatly on the chopping board of the kitchen table. Beside it was a bowl filled with vegetables such as cabbage and mushroom, and the small pot was ced on the stove as the boiling water emitted a steam. When Li Luo, who was taking a bath, heard the sound of Chu Wuyong opening the door, he quickly stood up from the bathtub and wiped his body dry in a fast speed before quickly putting on the robe on his body. He didn¡¯t have the time to take care of his long hair, and he can¡¯t use the techniques. He can only hastily wipe his hair half dry, and let it drape behind him while still damp. Then he put on his shoes and quickly trotted to open the door that linked the bedroom and the small kitchen. After Li Luo saw a tall figure standing in front of the stove, he immediately slightly lowered his head and courteously greeted Chu Wuyong, "Lord." Chu Wuyong¡¯s deep eyes swept a nce at Li Luo who half-bowed his waist. The young man in front of him was obviously rushing over, as he was only wearing arge robe on his body, without a belt tied up on his waist. His wide neckline exposed a slender white neck and a small piece of corbone, and more part was hidden in the shadow of the robe. The ck long hair was draped behind him while still damp, and the white robe was slightly wet. Those long legs without the pants were very fair, just like a piece of art carved from the fine jade. Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes be slightly heavy, "Is this noodles made by you?" "Yes, Lord." Li Luo did not understand why Chu Wuyong suddenly came here. When he heard Chu Wuyong¡¯s question, he could only answer it obediently just like a good servant. "Make a bowl for this Lord." Chu Wuyong continued to say. When Li Luo heard Chu Wuyong¡¯s words, he could not help but be stunned. Not hearing a reply, Chu Wuyong¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly, and his voice became a little colder, "What? Still need this Lord to say it again?" Only then Li Luo reacted, he hurriedly took a look at the bone soup inside the small pot. At this moment, the soup has be milky white, as it was bubbling with a rich aroma. The meat on the bones have been cooked soft, and looked pretty good. Originally, he wanted to eat the noodles alone, so he didn¡¯t make much of it. He didn¡¯t expect that Chu Wuyong would suddenly appear. After making a bowl of noodles for Chu Wuyong, the noodles he had made before were certainly not enough. Naturally, he also can¡¯t give himself first, and can only silently give Chu Wuyong the noodles first. After a while, Chu Wuyong received the noodles that Li Luo cooked for him. He didn¡¯t feel a little bit ufortable and sat down at the side of the small table. Then he picked up the chopsticks and clipped a mouthful of noodles and ate it. When the familiar taste spread in his mouth, Chu Wuyong couldn¡¯t help but slightly narrowed his eyes, then looked at the direction of Li Luo who was making the second bowl of noodles at this moment. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 125.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 125: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.30 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . The hair that didn¡¯t dry out soaked at the back of the young man¡¯s white robe which resulted in the robe bing almost half transparent, and this made Chu Wuyong able to faintly see the fair skin inside. At the moment, under the glow of the sunset, the young man¡¯s body seemed to be covered with a warm hue. Chu Wuyong quietly observed the young man who had his back faced towards him, the taste that melted in his mouth was too familiar. At that time, he was watching his own sweetheart self-exploding in front of himself. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to admit it, the Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s self-destruction was absolutely impossible to recover. Therefore, he wanted to find the secret method that would be able to bring Gu Qingchen back to life. What was the purpose of this young man appearing in front of him at this time? When Chu Wuyong pondered until here, his eyes could not help but deepen a few degrees, and the hand that held the chopsticks tightened a bit. Moreover, it was impossible for anyone to know that Qingchen made these foods for him at that time. How did the young man know about this? And why would the taste be so simr? After Chu Wuyong thought more of this matter, he found out that there were a lot of doubtful points. It was better to transfer this young man to the nearest ce, and then carefully observe him. Anyway, there was still an extra room in this courtyard, besides that room that was exactly the same design as the room where Gu Qingchen originally lived. As Chu Wuyong pondered, he ate a few more mouthfuls of noodles from the bowl in front of him. Moreover, he also didn¡¯t sense that there was anything wrong with this bowl of noodles in his hand, and this kind of very familiar, almost irresistible taste, he hoped to be able to taste it a few more times before trying to find the purpose of this young man. By the time when Li Luo still had not finished cooking the second bowl of noodles, Chu Wuyong had already finished eating the bowl that Li Luo had cooked for him. When Li Luo once again held a bowl of noodles and was preparing to walk to a corner to eat it, a slender and powerful hand took the bowl of hot noodles from his hand. Li Luo: "......" It was alright to grab a bowl, you even took the second bowl? =Ãó= Even if he liked this man in front of him, but the act of taking food in his mouth still made him wanted to stare back with resentful eyes. Chu Wuyong didn¡¯t pay attention to Li Luo¡¯s emotions at the moment, and continued to eat the noodles that Li Luo just recently made. His face still had a cold appearance. After eating a few more mouthfuls, he opened his mouth and said, "You will move to the ce next to the room that I told you to not enter and clean. At the time of the three meals, you can pick up the best ingredients at the food department, and call me after once you finish making the meal." After listening to Chu Wuyong¡¯s words, Li Luo quickly recovered from the grief of losing his food. In other words, his identity has now evolved from Chu Wuyong¡¯s little manservant to Chu Wuyong¡¯s personal chef? But this was also an opportunity to be closer to Chu Wuyong, Li Luo naturally would not refuse, and his current identity can not refuse Chu Wuyong¡¯s orders. Therefore, Li Luo was settled down in his new residence. **** Chu Wuyong was drinking a bowl of seemingly ordinary vegetable soup in his hand, and on top of the stone table in front of him, there were three dishes and one soup, which had been mostly eaten. These dishes were made with the best spirit foods, and the amount of impurities inside has been reduced to minimum due to the ingredients. But in fact, there would still be impurities settled after eating, and Chu Wuyong needed to spend time in removing these impurities out of his body. This was actually a little troublesome. Therefore, after cultivators lost the need to eat, most of them would choose to abandon their appetites and only absorb the spiritual energy in the world, before refining it. Those thin impurities that remained in the body were carefully discharged to make their body be more suitable for cultivation. Chu Wuyong naturally knew this, but he doesn¡¯t care about this. For him,pared to this insignificant time that he needed to discharge the impurities, he would prefer to eat more of these dishes that he felt familiar. The more he get along with the young man named Li Luo, the more Chu Wuyong felt that although Li Luo¡¯s character did not look the same as his master Gu Qingchen, but some of his habits and also some feelings that Li Luo gave him, were very simr to Gu Qingchen. Especially those pair of eyes. Thinking of this, Chu Wuyong looked at Li Luo¡¯s face who was sitting in front of him and slightly lowered his head while having a meal, and those peach blossom eyes that as if contain a clear spring. Although the owner¡¯s appearance looked very ordinary, this pair of eyes can add five or six points to this in face. Although the eyes of Gu Qingchen and Li Luo were not of the same shape, they were the same, both clear and pure. Furthermore, Li Luo¡¯s eyes shed an obvious happy expression when eating, which was exactly the same as his master Gu Qingchen. There were some small habits that Li Luo showed when eating, and it was if it was carved from the same mold. Moreover, after interacting with Li Luo for a period of time, Chu Wuyong was also able to confirm that this young man in front of him doesn¡¯t have any wicked thoughts. On the contrary, he seemed to be a little cautious in their daily contacts, and he revealed a desire of wanting to get close to him, which was very interesting. Chapter 125.2 Chapter 125.2: Chu Wuyong felt that Li Luo was just like a small animal as he looked at him with careful and eager eyes. Chu Wuyong could not help but hook the corner of his lips. Ever since he lost Gu Qingchen, he has never felt happy from the bottom of his heart like now. For him, Gu Qingchen was the sunshine in his life. Losing Gu Qingchen was equal to losing his light, which made himself always stay in the dark. How can he still feel happy and joyful, these positive emotions? The arrival of Li Luo was as if a dot of small candle me flickered in the deathly silent area of darkness, gradually illuminating the pitch-ck space. Chu Wuyong doesn¡¯t believe that the two people who were different would be so simr, but if it was really just like what he thought, this all seemed very absurd. But no matter what, he would not let this person in front of him leave. **** Li Luo clearly felt that during this period of time, the time he interacted with Chu Wuyong became frequent. Moreover, that faint observing gaze that he casted on himself had reduced a lot. Li Luo didn¡¯t understand what was causing Chu Wuyong to be suspicious, but currently, it seemed that Chu Wuyong still didn¡¯t find that his face was actually fake. Li Luo secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After all, if Chu Wuyong really found out that his body was Yun Tianheng, he doesn¡¯t know what Chu Wuyong would do to him. Anyway, looking at the condition of the injury on this body before, he estimated that there certainly would not have been any good development. Because his distance with Chu Wuyong was closer now, Li Luo was very careful every time he took the medicine pellet, fearing that he would be discovered by Chu Wuyong. However, his luck was still rtively good. Thest two times when he took the medicine pellet, Chu Wuyong just seemed to have something to do, and was not in this courtyard. Therefore, the two of them have been living in harmony for more than four months. Li Luo calcted the time, he found that the time of Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave opening was only about three months left. Li Luo didn¡¯t know whether Chu Wuyong had the token to enter the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave. He only hoped that the plot that always went wrong would not stray from the original line too excessively. At least this is considered to be a quite important plot. Although he and Chu Wuyong were interacting every day now, Chu Wuyong basically would not say much to him. Li Luo doesn¡¯t know how he can move forward his rtionship with Chu Wuyong one step further. And in these few days, Li Luo needed to take the change appearance medicine pellet. Every time he took the medicine pellet, the body would maintain the original appearance for a cup of tea¡¯s time. Moreover, in order to digest the medicine pellet, Li Luo must use a bit of his spiritual power. Therefore, at the time he took the medicine pellet, Li Luo must hide from Chu Wuyong and cannot be discovered by him. Li Luo certainly won¡¯t wait until thest day when he has to take the medicine pellet. He would take the opportunity, while Chu Wuyong had no time to pay attention to him. Anyway, during this period of time, Chu Wuyong was obviously busy. Although Li Luo did not know what he was going to do, at least this gave Li Luo a chance. This day, Li Luo specially waited until Chu Wuyong went out for an hour, before he hid himself in the small house beside the courtyard. After all, after he used his spiritual power, there would still be a little trace of it that remained. If he was inside this courtyard that was close to Chu Wuyong, he may be discovered by him. Before he entered the house, Li Luo looked around very carefully. Only after he found that there was no one, he got into the bedroom inside the small house. The first thing he did was lean over the bedside and take out the universal pouch from the secret case that he hid away. After taking out that bottle of medicine pellets from inside, Li Luo sat cross-legged on the bed and then swallowed a medicine pellet into his mouth. He used his spiritual power to start digesting it. The familiar warmth flowed from his throat, and quickly spread down to his four limbs and to the numerous bones of his body. Gradually, the original in face of the young man who was sitting on the bed gradually changed, revealed the exquisite and beautiful facial features. The red mole in the middle of the forehead made this face added somewhat gorgeous and moving; his thick eysh hung down, casting a small shadow on his white porcin¡¯s cheeks; his rosy as petal¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, but those full and moist lips were curve and strangely showed a trace of confusion. Li Luo was concentrately digesting the medicine pellet, and felt the trajectory of the medicine pellet in his own body. He did not discover that there was a person currently standing in front of the bedroom where he was staying. Chu Wuyong had long discovered that Li Luo showed some unnatural movements in these past few days. When he walked out of the courtyard¡¯s entrance, Li Luo¡¯s eyes would let out a bit of light, and seemed to be very much looking forward to his departure. Moreover, the previous times he went out and returned to the courtyard, he obviously found that Li Luo was not inside the courtyard. So he deliberately left the courtyard in front of Li Luo today. It didn¡¯t take long for Li Luo to leave the courtyard. Chu Wuyong originally thought that Li Luo was going to meet with someone, but he did not expect that Li Luo actually turned around and entered his previous room. However, when he felt the slight fluctuations of spiritual power came from the room, the light in Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes gradually sank down uncontrobly. With aposed face, Chu Wuyong pushed open the wooden door in front of him. Then he saw the face of the person that he wanted to scatter into dust, even in his sleep. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 126.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 126: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.31 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo felt that the properties of the medicine pellet he had eaten were circting to a critical time, but he suddenly felt a burst of acute pain on his lower jaw that he could not ignore, as if trying to crush it. "Yun, Tian, Heng?!" The very familiar voice sounded like the sudden p of thunder striking the ground. It was filled with uncontroble disgust and prating hatred, making Li Luo¡¯s small heart tremble in shock. The spiritual power that originally guided the medicine properties was suddenly shattered, and it immediately evaporated out of his body. He can only swallow another medicine pellet to be sessful, but with the current situation, he doesn¡¯t need to take another medicine pellet to make his appearance change. Moreover, what should he do with the current situation? It was hard to get his rtionship with Chu Wuyong a bit better. Now, Chu Wuyong discovered his real face, he was not going to get rid of him at once, would he? Li Luo felt that he was simply unlucky. He finally returned to this world with great difficulty, but the original owner of the second body he upied was that of the person who had "killed" him. It was even more difficult to return to Chu Wuyong¡¯s side. Even though he often trembled in fear at the thought of Chu Wuyong finding out the identity of his current body. But now, the worst situation has finally arrived, his identity has really been discovered by Chu Wuyong. Li Luo opened his eyes, his pair of pomegranate-colored eyes that was covered with ayer of water vapor because of the pain stimtion, just like a first-rate red gem soaked in spring water. When those eyes looked at him with a fright dread and wronged gaze, Chu Wuyong¡¯s ck pupils burned with purple light. Chu Wuyong didn¡¯t know why his soul shook and felt his heart as if being stabbed by thin needles, when he saw that glimpse of emotion in Li Luo¡¯s eyes. He felt that his current action of strangling the person in front of him was a crime, a mistake that made himself unable to forgive. Uncontrobly, Chu Wuyong¡¯s hand suddenly loosen a bit. But when he saw that face, he quickly reacted, and the cold light in his eyes became more and more visible, making the people who were in contact with it feel cold all over. The strength of his hand that was originally loosened, once again tightened, even adding a little more strengthpared to the previous time. Why did Yun Tianheng change his appearance and returned to Xuan Ming Pce? And why did he make gestures simr to Gu Qingchen? After seeing Li Luo¡¯s true appearance, Chu Wuyong¡¯s original inexplicable favorable impression for him, and the feelings of wanting to be close and protect him, were all turned into uncontroble anger at this moment. Moreover, Yun Tianheng was the one who killed his sweetheart. But he now used his affection for Gu Qingchen to deliberately approach him, which really made him feel very disgusted. Li Luo felt that he was quickly choked by Chu Wuyong¡¯s hand that clutched him, but what made him more suffocated was that Chu Wuyong looked at him with disgust as he clutched his lower jaw. This kind of look made Li Luo felt even more ufortable in his heart. "Chu Wuyong, I...You listen to me, the things...things are not at all like what you think." Li Luo opened his mouth and said. "What do you want to say?" Chu Wuyong¡¯s voice at this moment was cold and intimidating, without a trace of temperature, just like a block of ice and a roll of snow in the North, as it directly hit his face, "Could it be that you want to say that you¡¯re actually my master¡ª¡ªGu Qingchen?" Li Luo¡¯s words were suddenly blocked by Chu Wuyong¡¯s words. Chu Wuyong sneered, "Do you really want to say this to me? Yun Tianheng, do you forget, who was the person at that time that made him have no choice but to explode his Nascent Soul?" Li Luo simply had no words to argue. After all, his current body was precisely the main culprit of his own tragic death at that time. Xiao Qi,e out for me, this me, I don¡¯t want to carry it ah you bastard QAQ!!! Li Luo really wanted to cry but had no tears as he screamed in his heart due to Xiao Qi¡¯s vile character. Xiao Qi seemed to know that Chu Wuyong was in a state of rage outside, and didn¡¯t dare to utter even a small sound, let aloneing out and responding to Li Luo. "Yun Tianheng, you pretend to be a humble servant, and also deliberately pretend to have simr gestures as my master. What is your purpose in the end?" Although Chu Wuyong really wanted to directly kill the person in front of him, the rational part of his heart has stopped this kind of thinking from emerging. Although he really wanted to kill him, at least he needed to ask clearly why Yun Tianheng would have such a good understanding of Gu Qingchen. When Li Luo heard Chu Wuyong¡¯s question, he could not help but feel a little confused and wronged. When did he deliberately pretend to have simr gestures as his previous identity? Obviously that previous identity had a cold and indifferent look, and the current him was exactly the same as his real character. And those blue veins that showed up on the hand that clutched Li Luo¡¯s lower jaw, clearly indicated the owner¡¯s anger and hate towards him. Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his eyebrows a bit in pain, because of Chu Wuyong¡¯s strength. Even with his current cultivation he can feel the pain, he can foresee how much strength Chu Wuyong used. "Wu...Wuyong, whether you believe it or not, Yun Tianheng is already dead, I¡¯m not...Yun Tianheng." Li Luo opened his mouth and said with difficulty, "I¡¯m really Gu Qingchen." Chapter 126.2 Chapter 126.2: Chu Wuyong looked down because of his actions, he had no choice but to slightly half kneel in order to look at Li Luo. Without the effect of the change appearance medicine pellet, this body in front of him was even more slender, and the fair neck was lifted and stretched long because being clutched up, like a swan that was going to die, the lines were slender and extremely fragile. Those pairs of originally unrestrain and evil eyes now contained ayer of rippled light, and it seemedpletely without a shadow of Yun Tianheng¡¯s clouded and ruthless impression. Instead, he was just like a frightened small animal, as those eyes were wet and pitiful, it seemed very easy to bully. No matter how you looked at it, this person in front of him was not at all like Yun Tianheng. However, to let him believe that he was his master Gu Qingchen, it was even more difficult. The purple light in Chu Wuyong¡¯s pupils surged. He closed his eyes. In the end, he still didn¡¯t release his hand from the person in front of him. He just flipped over his other hand and took out an elixir, before firmly opening Li Luo¡¯s mouth and making him swallow it down. This temporarily sealed Li Luo¡¯s spiritual power. Then Chu Wuyong opened his hand that was originally clutched Li Luo¡¯s lower jaw. He turned over his body, and clenched his hand into a fist, as the tip of his fingers almost broke into the flesh of his palm. Afterwards, he looked at the door, and directly used the spiritual power to transmit his voice and summon his currentpetent subordinates. After Li Luo was released by Chu Wuyong, he couldn¡¯t help but cover his throat and cough a few times. When the two men with a tall and slender figure received Chu Wuyong¡¯s summon, they quickly rushed over and appeared in front of Chu Wuyong. They half kneeled towards Chu Wuyong and respectfully called, "Lord." "Take him down and put him in the Xuan Ming remote prison." Chu Wuyong said with an ice-cold voice. He paused for a moment, before he continued, "Without my order, no one can touch him." After he finished speaking, Chu Wuyong¡¯splexion became even more ugly. He didn¡¯t seem to want to stay here for a long time. After he finished telling them his order, he flung his sleeve and disappeared from the room. Only after Chu Wuyong left the room, the two men kneeling on the ground raised their heads and looked at Li Luo who was sitting on the bed. The two men¡¯s faces suddenly shed a trace of surprise. They didn¡¯t expect that their former devil lord¡ª¡ªYun Tianheng was actually still alive, and he unexpectedly still dared to appear in front of Chu Wuyong. What surprised them even more was that Chu Wuyong actually didn¡¯t kill Yun Tianheng on the spot. Besides his spiritual power being sealed, the person in front of them looked unscathed, it was really unimaginable. However, although they were curious in their hearts, they will not disobey Chu Wuyong¡¯s order, and they will not ask more. They just looked at Li Luo, and said without the slightest fluctuations in their voices, "Let¡¯s go." Li Luo didn¡¯t have any way to escape, and can only be caught in the middle of the two men. He was carried toward the Xuan Ming remote prison that was located on the middle hillside of the main hall of the Xuan Ming Pce. The Xuan Ming remote prison was just like the Spiritual Lock Pagoda where Chu Wuyong was previously locked. It was able to seal off all the spiritual power of the cultivators inside, so the cultivators who were locked inside became just like ordinary people. As they can¡¯t use any spiritual power, it basically cut off the cultivators ability to escape. Li Luo was quickly put in a cell with only a small window and was dull without any decoration and furnishings. Because of the loss of spiritual power, Li Luo¡¯s body felt somewhat empty and weak, he could only walk to the corner, and sat down against the wall to rest. After the two men put him in the cell, they left and didn¡¯t look at him again. Li Luo leaned against the wall and looked at the pitch-ck front. He only felt that his life was like the darkness in front of him. [...Gre...Great Host, you...are you okay?] At this time, Xiao Qi finally came out, as its weak voice sounded in Li Luo¡¯s mind. [Hehe.] Li Luo didn¡¯t answer, he only returned two words, firmly squashed in Xiao Qi¡¯s face. [QWQ...Great Host, you, don¡¯t be like this, we have to believe that life is full of hope! Even if God closed a door, there will always be a window left for you. And, even if there is no window, there will be a dog hole ah. As long as you work hard, there will be a way out.] [Hehe.] Li Luo continued to respond indifferently. There will be a hope, there will be a dog hole. Even if there was a dog hole, the first thing he stuffed into the hole would be this garbage system. He only felt that his hopes were all gray, and he was lucky that he had not been strangled to death by Chu Wuyong before. Moreover, with this face, even he could not convince himself that he was Gu Qingchen. [Do you want me to provide you with a jailbreak item?] Xiao Qi continued to weakly suggest. [Hehe.] Li Luo continued to chuckle at the stupid system. Jailbreak? If he really escaped now, then it means that he confirmed this identity of Yun Tianheng, and the doubts in Chu Wuyong¡¯s heart can no longer be washed away. But what Li Luo didn¡¯t anticipate was that after a few months, even if he didn¡¯t want to escape, he would still be forced to break out of prison. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 127.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 127: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.32 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo was engulfed in darkness inside Xuan Ming remote prison. Although there was no way out, and Chu Wuyong also never came to see him, he was still fortunate because there was still Xiao Qi who would let him y the interster world¡¯s game just like before. Moreover, he can also continue typing the texts. Otherwise, to always face this darkness, any normal person would be mentally disordered. Time passed very quickly and unconsciously four months had passed. The Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave had been opened recently. Li Luo asked the system, Xiao Qi, and learned that Chu Wuyong had sessfully entered the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave. He couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief in his heart. At least this plot still went ording to the original trajectory. After that, Chu Wuyong would also get the most suitable cultivation method for his current body. Today, Li Luo was still the same as usual, ready to enter the game ount that Xiao Qi opened for him. He has yed the game to more than twenty levels, and he was going to stroll around in a section of future world of life games. Just as he opened the game and was preparing to log in to the ount, Xiao Qi suddenly stopped him. "Great Host, wait a minute, you, don¡¯t enter the game first, someone came." What, someone came? It had almost been four months, not to mention people, even a fly had not appeared in front of him. Surrounded by a very quiet darkness, there was no living thing except him. As if no one remembered that he was locked up here. And now Xiao Qi actually told him that someone came? This person must not be Chu Wuyong. After all, he was still inside Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave looking for opportunities. So, who was this person who came in the end? Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes, and looked curiously at the still pitch-ck front, which was the same direction of the door. Li Luo didn¡¯t wait for a long time. After only half a cup of tea¡¯s time, there was a slight noiseing from the door of his cell. Then the firm prison door in front of him was slowly opened. The faint light from outside also came in at this time. Although the light was faint and unclear, Li Luo who had been in the dark for a long time, couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes. Only then was he able to clearly see the slender and graceful figure standing in front of the prison door. "Lord." The slender figure hurriedly approached. The voice was very charming and pleasant to hear, with a hint of eagerness, obviously very concerned about him, "Great, it¡¯s really you. This subordinate is going to get you out of here." The face of that person was also like the voice, it was very charming and moving, and between every movement emitted a natural seductive appearance. Li Luo looked at the beautiful and alluring woman who was hurriedly approaching him. His mind suddenly shed a character¡¯s setting¡ª¡ªthe Right Devil Envoy under Yun Tianheng, Hong Xiu. Hong Xiu was originally a little girl who was almost sold to the brothel by her family. She was saved by Yun Tianheng unintentionally. Originally, Yun Tianheng took a fancy to her special constitution, thus he saved her in passing. However, since then, Hong Xiu saw Yun Tianheng as her savior, and she was loyal to him. Li Luo also wrote in the original book that after Chu Wuyong killed Yun Tianheng, the Xuan Ming Pce was in chaos, and everyone was rushing to be the master of the Xuan Ming Pce. But only Hong Xiu who worked hard to gather manpower, and continue to chase Chu Wuyong for revenge, and in the end, she was naturally eliminated and perished. At that time after he wrote the death of Hong Xiu, there were a lot of readers who gave him a bad review under his novel, saying that he would rather write a beauty to death than to put this beauty into the protagonist¡¯s harem. Going back to the main point, did Hong Xiue here to help him escape from prison? But he doesn¡¯t want to escape. Hong Xiu pulled up Li Luo, who was still sitting nkly on the ground, "Lord, let¡¯s leave this ce quickly, this subordinate¡¯s afraid that we will not be able to conceal this from them for a long time." Hong Xiu said, as she walked with quick steps to Xuan Ming remote prison¡¯s exit while pulling Li Luo. Before Li Luo could say anything, he heard a burst of loud noise outside. When Hong Xiu heard these sounds, herplexion drastically changed. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be discovered so soon. Sure enough, after Hong Xiu took Li Luo out of his prison cell, she saw two groups of people confronting each other, the one with their back facing Hong Xiu should be the people under hermand. When the other group of people who were facing Hong Xiu¡¯s subordinates saw Li Luo, they were immediately shocked. They didn¡¯t think that the former Devil Lord, Yun Tianheng, would actually be here. Obviously they didn¡¯t know about the matter of Li Luo being locked inside Xuan Ming remote prison by Chu Wuyong. Now, at the sight of Li Luo, they immediately felt more excited. Someone among them opened his mouth and said, "No wonder Hong Xiu, this little youngdy, can no longer continue to hide. It turns out your master is locked here. We will capture or kill all of you rebels now. The Lord would certainly reward us when hees back." Obviously the rest also had these thoughts inside their hearts. After Chu Wuyong was in charge of the entire Xuan Ming Pce, he had always divided the reward and punishment clearly. He would give punishment without any sentiments, and this made everyone under him dare not disobey him. He was also very generous when rewarding someone, this made everyone under him feel envious to the person who was rewarded. As a result, when they looked at Li Luo and Hong Xiu, it was as if they were looking at two shining magic treasures. Chapter 127.2 Chapter 127.2: Li Luo looked at the scene in front of him, and found that the two men who ced him into the prison that day were not among the opposite group, and he really wanted to cry but had no tears. Now even if he doesn¡¯t want to leave, he also has no choice but to leave with Hong Xiu, otherwise he may not be able to keep his little life. God knows what those people will do to him after they catch him. Hong Xiu sneered at those people, although her tone was still uncontrobly charming, her eyes didn¡¯t contain the slightest amount of emotions as she looked at those people who have long been eager to try, "Previously, all of you were the subordinates of the Lord, and now the Lord has only temporarily lost his influence. You immediately turned your head, became Chu Wuyong¡¯s dog and fawned at him. This kind of attitude is really disgusting." "You¡ª" The opposite people¡¯s faces immediately darkened, "Just wait, we will tear up this mouth of yours and let¡¯s see how you could still scold us." The smile on Hong Xiu¡¯s face became even more gorgeous, "Hehe, with only you?" Her voice had just barely fallen, when the dim cell corridor was unknowingly filled with ayer of light pink mist, quickly engulfing the people in the area. After a short time, within the original dim remote prison, there were countless of people¡¯s screaming. **** Chu Wuyong dodged the attack of the huge dragon-shaped phantom. When the huge dragon phantom saw its own attack that didn¡¯t hit Chu Wuyong, it immediately looked up to the sky and let out an angry roar. The whole body of the huge dragon flickered, after being covered with ayer of dazzling golden light, it rushed over to continue attacking Chu Wuyong. Chu Wuyong was holding a big sword that shone a thick cold light. His whole person harmonized with this big sword, his entire filled with a thick and fierce aura, just like this big sword. He looked expressionlessly at the huge dragon phantom that was rushing towards him. The big sword emitted a few frozen sword¡¯s qi, and then Chu Wuyong didn¡¯t dodge the huge dragon that was advancing towards him while roaring and opened itsrge mouth wide, instead he lifted the big sword and weed it. Just when he was about to be swallowed into the huge dragon¡¯s stomach, the purple light within Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes shed, and the big sword¡¯s whole body was immediately surrounded by ayer of purple qi. Then Chu Wuyong held the big sword with his two hands, he lifted it up toward the huge dragon and ruthlessly chopped down. Immediately, the sword qi with a sort of imposing pressure was able to split open the mountain and the sea, chopped and splitted the air, and advanced towards the huge dragon, and chopped it over. The huge dragon¡¯s head was unable to resist the sword qi and was immediately chopped and smashed. The dragon¡¯s body also couldn¡¯t withstand it and gradually shattered into small pieces. After a while, it was turned into a small box wrapped in the golden mist. That round and dense golden mist was only a few points lighter than the golden color that he saw before. Chu Wuyong took the big sword back into his ocean qi. The big sword was buzzing a sound, and seemed to be dissatisfied that it just came out not long ago and it had to go back. But in the end, the big sword still obediently stayed in Chu Wuyong¡¯s ocean qi that was located at his dantian, steadily floating there. Chu Wuyong walked to the small box ced in the main hall under the owner statue, and reached out his hand to open the box. The golden mist that protected outside the box didn¡¯t obstruct Chu Wuyong¡¯s action, instead it dispersed, letting Chu Wuyong smoothly open the box. The small box was only at the size of two palms, and there was a cutting horn quietly lying inside. This was the secret treasure that Chu Wuyong wanted to get the most¡ª¡ªthe most important material in the resurrect secret method, the dragon¡¯s horn. Chu Wuyong carefully picked up the small box with the dragon¡¯s horn inside and looked at it. He found that there was no problem. He took the dragon¡¯s horn and when he was about to put the box back, his movement paused, and he looked at the box where he had just picked up the dragon¡¯s horn. This box seemed to have a doubleyer. Chu Wuyong opened the secondyer, and there was a gold-rimmed silk scroll lying quietly inside. Chu Wuyong unfolded the scroll and took a look at it, immediately the expression on his face couldn¡¯t help but change. He didn¡¯t think that he actually would find this thing when he went to the secret ce this time in order to get the dragon¡¯s horn. This scroll was naturally the thing that Li Luo hoped Chu Wuyong would get, the most suitable cultivation method for Chu Wuyong¡¯s current body constitution. Chu Wuyong put away these two things, and then carefully examined the main hall. After discovering nothing else, only then did he turn around and walked to the teleportation array in the main hall, and returned outside. At this time, there were two groups of people outside who were fighting without any conclusion. The two men among them were precisely the one who had been ordered by Chu Wuyong to take away Li Luo, the two people that he currently most trusted. After Chu Wuyong participated in the battle, the battle situation quickly divided out in victory or defeat. The four or five cultivators who had originally been besieging Chu Wuyong¡¯s subordinate, saw Chu Wuyong had alreadye out, left right away after they suffered defeat. They had long been afraid of Chu Wuyong¡¯s fighting strength and this unintentionally influenced their battle. "Wu Xin, Wu Chen, thanks the Lord for helping." "No problem, the time is also almost up, and I also got the things that I need. Let¡¯s go to the teleportation point now, and wait to be sent out of the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave." "Yes." After simple healing Wu Xin and Wu Chen, Chu Wuyong took the two of them, drove the flying spiritual tool and rushed toward the teleportation point. At this time, Chu Wuyong still didn¡¯t know that Li Luo, who he had ordered Wu Xin and Wu Chen to put in the Xuan Ming remote prison, had been forced to "escape from prison" more than half a month ago. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 128.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 128: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.33 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Chu Wuyong came out from the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave, he didn¡¯t make any more stops, and immediately returned to the Xuan Ming Pce with Wu Xin and Wu Chen. As soon as he returned to Xuan Ming Pce, Chu Wuyong realized that the atmosphere in the pce was slightly wrong. Chu Wuyong didn¡¯t say anything, but after he returned to his pce, only then did he summoned the elder who temporarily took care of the pce¡¯s affairs when he left the Xuan Ming Pce. When the elder received Chu Wuyong¡¯s summon, he hurriedly came over from his own residence. After seeing Chu Wuyong who was sitting in the pce hall, he immediately bowed respectfully toward Chu Wuyong and said, "Lord." Chu Wuyong nodded slightly, before opening his mouth and asked, "During the time when I went to Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave, was there something that happened in the pce?" "It¡¯s this subordinate who has failed to live up to the Lord¡¯s trust." After the elder who was in charge of the affairs heard Chu Wuyong¡¯s question, he immediately kneel down towards Chu Wuyong, and then continued while trembling and worried, "Lord is magnanimous, and let Hong Xiu, this girl go. Who knew she still thought of Yun Tianheng, and unexpectedly broke into the forbidden area within the pce¡ª¡ªXuan Ming remote prison, then saved Yun Tianheng who was locked inside." After Chu Wuyong heard this, his face immediately turned ck and sank, and the purple light in his pupils were flickering even more. His mind shed the scene when he discovered Yun Tianheng¡¯s true identity. At that time, he looked at him with those pair of eyes that were simr to a small animal. Chu Wuyong¡¯s hand that was ced on the chair¡¯s handle couldn¡¯t help but clench tightly. Then a sound of "pa" echoed clearly, as the sturdy wooden handle made of the South China Sea trees was broken down by Chu Wuyong¡¯s strong grip. Hearing the sound above, the elder¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but shook slightly. Originally, when Chu Wuyong appointed him as the person in charge of the affairs at this big Xuan Ming Pce for the whole month that he was away, the elder felt very honored, but now he wished someone would take over this arch-enemy matter from him. Chu Wuyong closed his eyes and didn¡¯t ask anything more. Instead, he said to the elder who was lowering his head below, "You can retreat." The elder was stunned at the amnesty, then he quickly retreated while saluting towards Chu Wuyong. Chu Wuyong was sitting within the spacious and empty pce hall, and don¡¯t know why he felt somewhat gloomy in his heart. He obviously determined that the young man was really Yun Tianheng. He should finally be able to set his mind, continue to issue an order to post a reward, and directly send people to kill Yun Tianheng. In his mind, the young man looked up at him softly and with grievance, obviously he had the same appearance as Yun Tianheng who he hated, but those pair of eyes were just like his master¡¯s, Gu Qingchen, clear and pure, "Wuyong, why do you not believe me, I¡¯m Gu Qingchen?" The purple light in Chu Wuyong¡¯s pupils was surging just like a raging wave. If the words that Li Luo said were true, that he was not Yun Tianheng, then why did Hong Xiu rescue him? But now the most important thing was to be ready to implement all the preparations for the secret method. Chu Wuyong pressed down his somehow anxious mind. Then he stood up and ordered Wu Xin and Wu Chen to prepare. Wu Xin and Wu Chen didn¡¯t question Chu Wuyong¡¯s order. They knew that their Lord had been waiting for this day for a long time, and something that must be prepared had long been ready. Now what they have to do is to arrange the things that have been prepared ording to the steps recorded in the secret method. They had long prepared it properly, they soaked the more than one hundred years stones in the secret room with the night spring water of the extreme yin, and quickly used the luster stones and all kinds of rare treasures that had long been collected, to open a magic array. The core of the magic array was the dragon¡¯s horn in Chu Wuyong¡¯s hands. As long as a small section of the dragon¡¯s horn was ced in the array¡¯s core, the magic array would start automatically. After the magic array formed, the secret room would be like an ice cave. If an ordinary person stepped into this ce, they would be frozen into ice sculptures in less than one burning incense stick¡¯s time. Chu Wuyong, Wu Xin and Wu Chen were cultivators. Although they feel a trace of cold, it doesn¡¯t have much influence on their bodies. After Chu Wuyong stepped into the secret room, he right away dismissed Wu Xin and Wu Chen, and ordered them to go to the door of the secret room to protect him. After all, after starting the magic array, he couldn¡¯t be disturbed by anything. Chu Wuyong looked at the magic array that emitted luster and calm light in front of him, and took out the dragon¡¯s horn from his universal pouch, before cing it in the center of the array without any hesitation. The magic array immediately lit up brightly, and Chu Wuyong was slowly sitting in the middle of the array in ordance with the secret method. The silk strands of cold air that coiled around the array, immediately rushed towards Chu Wuyong¡¯s four limbs and hundred bones, invading his body. Even though Chu Wuyong¡¯s current cultivation is on the initial stage of Demigod, after sitting in this activated array for a little while, his whole person looked like someone who was walking alone in the extremely cold ce for a night. Chu Wuyong didn¡¯t pay attention to the piercing cold feeling, and only sent his spiritual power to his own fingertips, and then pointed his fingers to the center of the array. Chapter 128.2 Chapter 128.2: The light of the array became even more dazzling, and the wind from the array was blowing up, as the robes on Chu Wuyong¡¯s body blew and fluttered up. But other than that, no other changes urred. Chu Wuyong¡¯s expression gradually became colder. After sessfully activating the array, the caster only needs to inject their own spiritual power, and then the person who they thought in their heart would be resurrected to this side by the magic array. Unless, there was no breath of that person¡¯s soul. But even if Gu Qingchen destroyed his Nascent Soul, the seven spirits and six corporeal souls would be scattered and can¡¯t be gathered into aplete soul, but it was impossible to be unable to summon over. The figure of Li Luo once again shed within Chu Wuyong¡¯s mind. He quickly withdrew back his spiritual power, then regardless of the stuffy and sorrow feeling that came from his heart, Chu Wuyong arrived in front of secret room¡¯s door with the fastest speed, "Wu Xin, go to the room in my courtyard where Yun Tianheng previously lived and get his clothes for me." Because he spent too much spiritual power, even speaking would make Chu Wuyong gasped for breath. Wu Xin didn¡¯t ask, he epted Chu Wuyong¡¯s order and quickly went out to take a piece of Li Luo¡¯s clothes. He returned and passed over the robe to Chu Wuyong. Chu Wuyong took the robe and returned to the side of the array. This time he didn¡¯t enter the array, rather he ced that robe with a bit rough material into the array. After the robe entered the array, it didn¡¯t fall to the ground. Instead, it was suspended in midair by the wind. The luster and calm light from the array rushed out to the robe, and even wrapped up the whole robe, making this ordinary robe covered with ayer of flickering beads of light. Chu Wuyong felt that his heart was totally agitated when he saw this scene in front of him. **** Li Luo was sitting on a stone bench, as his pair of spiritless eyes looked at the front. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It had been more than half a month since Yun Tianheng¡¯s most capable subordinate, Hong Xiu, "broke into prison". ording to his calctions, Chu Wuyong should alsoe out from the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave. He don¡¯t know how Chu Wuyong would think about him, after he returned to the Xuan Ming Pce and found out that he had escaped. But if he still wanted to return to Chu Wuyong¡¯s side, it was simply difficult as if ascending to heaven. Now, he estimated that he has beenbeled as Yun Tianheng in Chu Wuyong¡¯s heart. If he saw him again, Chu Wuyong was unlikely to be like this time, merely clutching his lower jaw before letting him go. He may have directly killed him after looking at his face. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t believe that after eating this loss, the next time, Chu Wuyong would still like this time, this kind of not sending someone to investigate the person, and right away put him on his own side to use. So what else can he do now? He was also very desperate ah. Li Luo continued to sigh, he felt that the breath of his life had been spent sighing only in these past few days. Hong Xiu looked at the not far away Li Luo who seemed to be covered with ayer of invisible loss while watching the sunset, and could not help but also feel a little gloomy. Even if it was the Lord, he would still feel frustrated because of the failure. After all, he was originally the Devil Lord of the Xuan Ming Pce who was admired by ten thousand people. But now he can only be with her and a few other subordinates, and in order to hide from Chu Wuyong, he has no choice but to keep a low profile, it was not in line with his previous publicity evil and unrestrained character. Therefore, for more than half a month, the Lord would not be the same as the usual, and very silent. Hong Xiu took another look at Li Luo who was thinking about life under the sunset. After thinking more, she decided not to bother him. She turned around and prepared to go back to the room, pondering about where they should go next. At this moment, her sixth sense made her feel that there was something wrong in the ce. As soon as she turned around, she saw a man she never wanted to see appeared in the sky of the courtyard that they rented. Hong Xiu¡¯splexion drastically changed, she took out her own spiritual tool while flying toward Li Luo who was still sitting in a daze, "Lord, be careful!" Before Li Luo was able to react, he right away felt that he was vigorously held into a broad chest. Then his chin was pinched to lift up his head, before his lips were kissed firmly by someone. Li Luo¡¯s eyes widened, as he looked at Chu Wuyong who was bowing his head and kissed his lips. He waspletely confused about what was going on. Hong Xiu who was ready to fight, in addition Wu Xin and Wu Chen who came over to follow Chu Wuyong, were also equally stunned. After the shock, Hong Xiu finally returned to her senses, "Chu Wuyong, what do you want to do towards the Lord, quickly let go of the Lord!" "Wu...Wuyong? You first...wu..." Li Luo also finally reacted. When he thought of several people watching himself being kissed, Li Luo immediately felt somewhat shy. He just moved his lips a bit, wanting to make Chu Wuyong stop, but his lips were once again chased by Chu Wuyong and continued kissing. This kiss was really long, Li Luo only felt that he was about to be suffocated by Chu Wuyong¡¯s kiss, moreover Chu Wuyong¡¯s arms were tightly wrapped around his waist, and his big strength was almost enough to break his waist. Chu Wuyong tightly hugged Li Luo, as if he was finally holding his entire world. From now on, he would never let go of this person in his bosom again. He would not once again watch helplessly as he disappeared before his eyes, unable to do anything. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 129.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 129: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.34 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo didn¡¯t know how long he had been kissed by Chu Wuyong. Anyway, he felt that the oxygen in his chest was almost exhausted, and his whole person was kissed into a daze. As Chu Wuyong kissed Li Luo, he was also observing the reaction of the distracted Li Luo. After knowing that Li Luo was his master Gu Qingchen, he continuously traced the whereabouts of Li Luo without giving up, until two days ago, he finally knew where Li Luo was taken by Hong Xiu. Originally, after activating the resurrection array, Chu Wuyong¡¯s strength was greatly injured, and it was necessary for him to meditate for a period of time. However, he couldn¡¯t wait even for a moment, he wanted to hold the person who he missed for more than three hundred years into his arms. And after truly seeing Li Luo, he subconsciously hugged and kissed him. After all, he has longed for this person for too long. In the end, he poured out the desire in his heart, and tasted the lips of his sweetheart. Chu Wuyong was also very clear in his heart that these actions crossed the line of behavior toward his master, Gu Qingchen. But he had been suppressing this desire in his heart for too long. After Gu Qingchen left him, this desire couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore. He also didn¡¯t want to pretend in front of Li Luo. He wanted this person in front of him. He wanted this person to be with him forever, and wanted to be a Daopanion with this person in front of him. Therefore, when Chu Wuyon found that Li Luo didn¡¯t reject his kiss, and did not reveal any disgust and anger towards his behavior, he immediately felt that his heart was hit by more overwhelming happiness, and hugged Li Luo even tighter. After the end of the long kiss, Chu Wuyong kissed Li Luo¡¯s lips a few more times. His voice also no longer cold, instead it was just like the light wind of the spring filled with warm, "I will take you back." Li Luo¡¯s brain wascking oxygen and now he was simply unable to think at all. After hearing Chu Wuyong¡¯s words, he subconsciously nodded his head. Chu Wuyong carried Li Luo in his arms, and was just about to take Li Luo and turned away. In the bottom, Hong Xiu who was previously seeing Chu Wuyong kiss Li Luo strongly and ready to step forward to snatch Li Luo back, was stopped by Wu Xin and Wu Chen. She anxiously called out thest two remaining subordinates, before the three of them immediately attacked even more rapidly. Wu Xin and Wu Chen also did not want to lose their status as Chu Wuyong¡¯s trusted aide, as the three people¡¯s offensives were all gradually blocked down. Hong Xiu¡¯s anxious eyes were a bit red, "Chu Wuyong, you quickly let go the Lord!" After hearing Hong Xiu¡¯s words, Chu Wuyong took a nce at Li Luo who was nestled in his arms, looking at him with his moist and misty eyes, then he turned over his body and looked at Hong Xiu, "You actually had long discovered that he is not Yun Tianheng, right?" Hong Xiu¡¯s actions suddenly paused, before she immediately retorted, "He is the Lord, Chu Wuyong, it must be because of what you have done to the Lord, therefore, only then the Lord would..." Chu Wuyong let out an "oh" sound, bowed his head and once again pecked Li Luo¡¯s moist lips, "But, look at you, went all the way to protect him, I will not bother to quarrel with you. You are on your own, in the future, you are also not part of the people of my Xuan Ming Pce, you can go anywhere you want to go. Wu Xin, Wu Chen, don¡¯t entangle with them any more, let¡¯s go." "Yes, Lord." After hearing Chu Wuyong¡¯s words, Wu Xin and Wu Chen immediately dropped Hong Xiu who had long no intention of fighting again and the two other people who had been injured. They quickly appeared at Chu Wuyong¡¯s side, and then just like when they came, they drove a jade boat and quickly went far away with Chu Wuyong who was holding Li Luo. Hong Xiu dazedly looked at the jade boat that had long disappeared into the horizon, she waspletely unaware that the spiritual tool in her hand had fallen on the ground. Just like Chu Wuyong said, after she rescued Li Luo, she quickly discovered that there was something wrong with Li Luo. After all, she had been with Yun Tianheng for so long, how could she not see this "Yun Tianheng" at her side was different from the previous him? But this body was certainly the one she was familiar with. Moreover, it was not like being taken over. After Hong Xiu was rescued by Yun Tianheng, in her heart, she had long considered Yun Tianheng as her family. Where there was Yun Tianheng, there was home. Therefore, even though she had discovered that Yun Tianheng was somewhat different from her memory, she can¡¯t help but deceive herself. Now that Yun Tianheng was really gone, where should she go? In this big world, how could there be someone to take her in again? **** Chapter 129.2 Chapter 129.2: Li Luo felt that he was simply unable to see anyone. Not only was he kissed by Chu Wuyong for a long time under the eyes of a few people, but he was also princess-carried by Chu Wuyong to fly out for more than one hundred li before his head sober up. But it was toote. He felt that himself now and Chu Wuyong. In the eyes of Wu Xin and Wu Chen, must be a pair of male dogs, or 24K pure gold. Compared with the embarrassment in Li Luo¡¯s heart, Chu Wuyong seemed to take all this for granted, and even stealthily kiss him from time to time on the way back. Li Luo also thought about resisting, but after that day, he realized that Chu Wuyong actually had long been harboring such thoughts about himself, and that he disappeared in front of him in that way; he really couldn¡¯t imagine. If it was him who was watching the person he loved leaving him like that, what would happen to himself. At the thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but indulge in Chu Wuyong¡¯s actions. After all, he actually also liked this man in front of him. Moreover, after he knew the price that Chu Wuyong had to pay to summon his "dead soul", he had no reason to reject Chu Wuyong¡¯s im to him. Fortunately, he returned to this world before Chu Wuyong had collected all the materials needed for the array. If he didn¡¯t return here, and didn¡¯t appear at Chu Wuyong¡¯s side. He couldn¡¯t imagine how desperate Chu Wuyong would be after he paid such a great price, especially when he wouldn¡¯t get any response through that magic array. It took only three days on the road, before they returned to the Xuan Ming Pce. After returning to Xuan Ming Pce, Chu Wuyong took Li Luo back to the courtyard that was just like their residence on the Blue Feather Mountain before. However, he didn¡¯t let Li Luo live back in his room when he was Gu Qingchen, rather he let him live in the room where he was staying when he was a disciple. Li Luo was somewhat curious about this. After Chu Wuyong spent five days adjusting his body¡¯s condition back, and then staying together with Chu Wuyong for a few days, he still couldn¡¯t help but ask this issue. At this moment, Chu Wuyong was kissed on his forehead when he heard his question, his pupils couldn¡¯t help but sh a trace of dark purple light, "Do you really want to go in and see?" Chu Wuyong didn¡¯t wait for Li Luo to answer, and continued, "I will let you go in and take a look, but you can¡¯t regret itter." Even if he cried at him at that time, he would not feel sorry for him. Li Luo originally wanted to refuse, but his hand had been pulled by Chu Wuyong, then Chu Wuyong pushed open that sliding door of the room. Li Luo thought that theyout inside was exactly the same as the room where he lived before. He didn¡¯t think that the decorations inside were indeed the same as that room where he lived before. There was not much decoration, it was very simple, but on the wall and even the roof, were all covered with sheets of painting. The people painted above were all Gu Qingchen. There was him sitting quietly under the maple tree; him standing in the courtyard while gazing into the distant sky; him meditating in the room; and when he was eating with jade chopsticks. But none of this was able topare to the painting hung on the bedside wall, which made Li Luo astonished. On the wall, he saw the painting of a youth with cold facial features on the top of the paper that was almost as wide as the bed. The youth¡¯s clothes were wide open as he was lying on the bed in a daze. His body was covered with deep and shallow marks, the kind of look that had been ravaged in general, as the youth¡¯s cold face revealed a different kind of confusion. After Li Luo looked at the painting, his whole face immediately turned into crimson color. He can understand the other paintings, but this appearance, how did Chu Wuyong drew it? Chu Wuyong embraced Li Luo¡¯s waist from behind and then spoke at the side of his ear, as the warm breath brushed in his ear, Li Luo¡¯s ear immediately became even redder, "Is this painting very beautiful? Every night when I go to you for guidance, the thing I wanted to do the most is to push you down to that bed, and make you cry under my body." Chu Wuyong said, before he held Li Luo¡¯s lower jaw and kissed his lips. Afterwards, Chu Wuyong slowly pushed him down on the bed. Li Luo was kissed by Chu Wuyong, and he didn¡¯t know when all his clothes had been taken off by Chu Wuyong. Just like in the painting, Chu Wuyong left behind almost exactly the same marks on his body that were a little more white than before, and thenpletely possessed him. Just like what he said before he took Li Luo into this room, even if Li Luo was bullied by him until he cried and said that he didn¡¯t want to continue, he still clutched his waist, and made Li Luo have a full feeling of him, without leaving a trace of gap. The physical strength of the cultivator was even more vigorous than that of the ordinary person. Li Luo was eaten by Chu Wuyong again and again not less than ten times in bed, only then he was let off by Chu Wuyong who was still not very content. The beautiful young man was lying on the light cyan bed sheet, his whole eyes were swollen due to crying. On top of his long eyshes were moist and covered with the tears. The face that was even more gorgeous than a woman was also flushed red, and that red mole between his eyebrows also seemed even more beautiful and moving, attracting people¡¯s tender affection. Chu Wuyong carefully cleaned up Li Luo¡¯s body. After changing the bed sheet, he once again kissed Li Luo¡¯s red and swollen lips with satisfaction, and then held the sleeping Li Luo, and did the behavior that cultivators don¡¯t do often¡ª¡ªsleep. After all, for cultivators, meditation was actually more efficient in restoring their spirit and spiritual power. However, as he held Li Luo, Chu Wuyong only felt that his heart had never been as tranquil as this time for more than three hundred years. With Li Luo, only then his world once again regained its color. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 130.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 130: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.35 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . On that day, inside that room that was just like the room where Gu Qingchen originally lived, Chu Wuyong seemed to have finally settled his previous obsession afterpletely possessing Li Luo. Afterwards, he took Li Luo to stay in a pce that was several timesrger than the previous courtyard¡ª¡ªthis pce was the ce where the original Demon Lord lived. After he took Li Luo to stay in this pce, Chu Wuyong immediately renovated and reorganized the entire pce, changing the originally very luxurious pce into a style that he and Li Luo prefer. If such a huge project was handed over to an ordinary person, it would take at least more than a month to finish. But Chu Wuyong handed this matter to the elder in charge of affairs in the Xuan Ming Pce, so it took only three days for the entire pce to be transformed ording to what he had ordered. Moreover, these transformations were done quietly, it did not disturbed Chu Wuyong and Li Luo who lived in it. **** The early morning sunlight passed through the window and softly sprinkled in therge room, on to the body of a youth who was lying on the bed with dark blue sheets. The youth had a face that was somewhat more beautiful than the peach blossoms moistened by the morning dew. At this time, his delicate and long brows were slightly wrinkled. The original light colored lips were like dyed with first-rate rouge, and also slightly swollen, just as if they had been loved dearly and firmly by someone not long ago. And the youth¡¯s soft and smooth ck hair was scattered and spread on the bed, which made his skin look even more white and bright. The thin quilt only covered his abdomen and buttocks and exposed the skin above that was dotted with peach blossom petals-like marks. The youth¡¯s waist was imprisoned by an arm, he was firmly pasted to the body of the person behind who had much thicker and broader build than him. Seemed to be disturbed by the morning light, the youth¡¯s eyshes trembled, as his eyes slowly opened, it revealed a pair of misty red eyes. "Xiao Luo, are you awake?" A low and pleasant voice came from his side. Li Luo only felt that his chin was slightly lifted, and then a person¡¯s warm lips fell on his lips. Seeing that Li Luo didn¡¯t respond, Chu Wuyong chuckled and then simply drove straight into Li Luo¡¯s mouth, swallowing Li Luo¡¯s breath into his own mouth. Until Li Luo¡¯s breathing became hurried, and he also had the reaction that he should not have, only then did Chu Wuyong reluctantly retreat. After all, not long ago, he had been asking for many times to the youth under his body. Li Luo was slightly panting and looked at Chu Wuyong who was supporting his body to lean over above him. The other party looked at him with his pure ck eyes. Those eyes were just like the most serene and deep night, but carried the obvious love toward himself. That kind of strong emotions that can¡¯t be covered, as if his feelings for him had long prated into every cell of his body. Li Luo didn¡¯t know whether he was bewitched by Chu Wuyong¡¯s appearance, as he couldn¡¯t help but hook his arms around Chu Wuyong¡¯s neck and took the initiative to kiss Chu Wuyong¡¯s lips. Because of this action initiated by his sweetheart, Chu Wuyong¡¯s always calm ck eyes couldn¡¯t help but slightly widen. Immediately, he kissed the youth with full possessive desire that waspletely different from Li Luo¡¯s kiss which was just like the lick of a kitten, and once again grasped the initiative. Afterwards, he heard the light humming of the youth that was more like a small cat, Chu Wuyong was unable to keep holding back. Under the slight radiance of the morning light, he once again fully upied the body of the youth beneath him. This way, Li Luo was once again forced to perform another dual cultivation in daytime. Li Luo felt that his whole body had be even softer, and the strength of his legs that hooked Chu Wuyong¡¯s waist were all gone. By the time it was finally over, the sunlight outside was approaching midday. Li Luo once again exchanged a deep kiss with Chu Wuyong, and then he was carried by Chu Wuyong while his legs wrapped around Chu Wuyong¡¯s waist. Chu Wuyong pushed open the small door connected to the room, and walked into the bath filled with steaming mist. The water inside the bath was the hot spring water that Chu Wuyong has specially drawn out, and it would not stop supplying the water day and night. Chu Wuyong carefully cleaned up Li Luo¡¯s body, and then he took a bath towel and personally wiped dry his body, as if he regarded Li Luo as arge baby that needed to be taken care of in all aspects. Moreover, when he did these, although his face was still expressionless, his mood was obviously very cheerful. When he saw Chu Wuyong wanting to put on his clothes, Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but stop Chu Wuyong, or else while helping him dress, Chu Wuyong would continuously touch and kiss him, he estimated that this action of wearing the clothes would not finish even after the sky had turned dark. At this time, Li Luo had also recovered most of his strength. He didn¡¯t let Chu Wuyong help him, and very quickly put his clothes on. When the two men walked out of the door, the sun that was originally in the middle of the sky, at this moment, leaned towards the west, indicating it had long passed lunch time. Chu Wuyong looked at Li Luo who was walking at his side, and couldn¡¯t help but want to say what he had nned these days. He wanted all the people to know that this person beside him belonged to him, "Xiao Luo." Li Luo turned his head and looked at Chu Wuyong with a confused expression. Those pair of red eyes didn¡¯t have any trace of stain, carrying his full trust, just like the best gem, as it shone brightly, "Wuyong, what¡¯s wrong?" Chu Wuyong reached out his hand and brushed Li Luo¡¯s long hair that fell on his forehead behind his ear, and then printed a kiss on his smooth forehead, "Let¡¯s hold a ceremony and be my Daopanion." After that, no one can separate us. **** Chapter 130.2 Chapter 130.2: "The old ancestor came out! The old ancestor came out! The young patriarch, the old ancestor came out, and is telling you to go meet him." A young man dressed in a little manservant clothes quickly ran into a courtyard and called out to a person inside the room. The old ancestor came out? After hearing this, the youth who was originally sitting on the chair inside the room and had long been waiting anxiously and impatiently for more than three months, suddenly stood up from the chair and even knocked over the teacup in his hand. The tea water in the cup immediately spilled to the ground, but the youthpletely didn¡¯t care, he walked to the door of the room with quick steps and opened the door. He looked at the young man who was running anxiously toward him, and then grabbed the young man¡¯s arm, still wanting to determine the thing that he just heard, "Did the old ancestor reallye out?" "Yes, young patriarch, the old ancestor is currently in the main house, the patriarch and all the elders are also there." The young man¡¯s arm was grabbed by the youth very painfully, but he didn¡¯t dare cry, and only once again said. The youth¡¯s face was suddenly filled with ecstasy. This kind of expression made the youth¡¯s face seemed a little sinister, but he quickly put away the expression on his face, and once again turned back to a very gentle and refined look, then he looked at the young man and said, "Okay, I¡¯ll go over now, you can inform the next person." "Yes." The young man hastily responded. The youth took out his own flying spiritual tool from his universal pouch, and calmly jumped above it, before rushing towards the main house in the southeast. As soon as he was notified of the news regarding the old ancestor, the youth has been waiting for the old ancestor toe out in his heart. The date that the old ancestor said to go out, although only a short period of three months, but in his impatient waiting, it felt just like three hundred years long in general. Now, the old ancestor has finallye out. The youth felt the block in his own heart, and his impatient and restless expression had finally dispersed. Great, that was great, the future prospects that were waiting for him, it must be more extensive than it was now. Knowing that in the whole Tianyun Continent, all the cultivators can only achieve a peak cultivation at the Synthesis stage; he was very unwilling in his heart. He was confident in his talent, and unwilling to ept that his cultivation has to stop only in the Synthesis stage. He still wanted to cross the higher steps, even to the extent that he can soar and be immortal, just like in the legends. Soon, the youth arrived at the main house. He went down the flying spiritual tool and pushed open the door of the main house. He saw that it had long been filled with all the important elders in the n, and his parents were sitting on both sides of the main seat. Above the main seat, there was a middle-aged man who looked very benevolent. After the youth saw the middle-aged man, he immediately respectfully bowed to him and said with a clear voice, "Old ancestor." The middle-aged man looked at the youth with a gentle temperament who came in from outside. He couldn¡¯t help but show a satisfied smile. This was his great-great-great-great-grandson who was the child with the best aptitude within the current n. He naturally can see the confidence in his blue eyes. "Xing¡¯er has arrived, quicklye over, let this old ancestor take a look. In these more than one hundred years of this old ancestor¡¯s Closed Door Training, did Xing¡¯er progressed more than before?" The Xing¡¯er from the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth, was the youth Yi Tianxing, after he heard the words of his old ancestor, he immediately obediently took a few steps forward and stood in front of the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man sized up Yi Tianxing who stood in front of him a few times, and then nodded with satisfaction, "Not bad, Xing¡¯er has advanced a small step." When they heard the middle-aged man praising Yi Tianxing, Yi Tianxing¡¯s parents who were sitting next to the middle-aged man, can¡¯t help but show a trace of smiles on their faces. Yi Tianxing was also very proud in his heart after he heard the old ancestor praised himself. But for him, the most important thing now was naturally the thing that was mentioned by the old ancestor in front of his Immortal¡¯s Cave three months ago. "Old ancestor, previously the thing that you mentioned to Tianxing..." The middle-aged man listened to Yi Tianxing¡¯s words and nced at him stealthily. Although he was very satisfied with this younger generation, his temper was still a bit impatient. However, the news that he brought this time, made him go in a Closed Door Training, couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat anticipated after hearing it, so he also doesn¡¯t me the youth now being so eager. "This time I came out, it¡¯s also for this matter. This is also the day when our Yi n should not be extinct, my age is also big, and only has another several hundred years left, I¡¯m afraid that I can no longer protect you. The spiritual energy on the Tianyun Continent has also be more and more sparse than before. I¡¯m afraid that after a few hundred years, it can no longer produce even the power of the Synthesis stage." After the middle-aged man said until here, he could not help but let out a faint sigh, and then look at Yi Tianxing, "Tianxing, what you have said to me before, is it true?" "Yes, old ancestor, Tianxing saw it, it is absolutely true. That Chu Wuyong had indeed entered the hidden pce. Moreover, he also came out without mishap." If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 131.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 131: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.36 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes slightly squinted after he heard this. The spiritual energy in the Tianyun Continent has indeed be thinner, but for cultivators, it was also not as if they didn¡¯t have any chance to advance. Because outside the Tianyun Continent, there was a more vast world, and it came from the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave that would only open once in five hundred years. The middle-aged man had originally thought that his cultivation would also stop only at the Synthesis stage, and then unable to advance further. He had been so hopeless as the limit of his lifespan was graduallying closer. However, when he entered the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave more than two thousand years ago, he identally got the personal note of Han Guang Immortal Lord, the owner of the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave. It was only then that he knew that the famous and almighty Han Guang Immortal Lord of the ancient times, was actually not a native of Tianyun Continent. In his personal note, Han Guang Immortal Lord mentioned that only the cultivator with the same constitution as himself and used the blood essence of their heart, can use the magic array that has been handed down from ancient times to cross through the two worlds, seemingly invisible, but a distant that forever can not touched. After Han Guang Immortal Lord got this magic array, he also did some research. After confirming that there was no problem, he let his close friend for many years try it over, but the blood essence of his close friend was unable to activate the array sessfully. At this time, Han Guang Immortal Lord was already at the peak of the Ascension stage, and onlycked a thread ofprehension to be able to break the void at any time and be immortal. He used a drop of his own blood essence toe to the Tianyun Continent. After traveling through the entire Tianyun continent, he got the sudden luck to realize thisst thread ofprehension. In order to pay back the help of Tianyun continent to him, before Han Guang Immortal Lord soared from Ascension stage and became immortal, he ced all the spiritual tools and magic treasures that he didn¡¯t need after bing an immortal in his own immortal mansion and threw it on the Tianyun continent. And due to his own special constitution, he has been searching for several thousand years on his original continent, but he didn¡¯t find any sessor. He wanted to pass down the cultivation method that he has created, regardless of whether he can soar and be immortal smoothly or not. Therefore, in his immortal mansion, Han Guang Immortal Lord also set up a hidden pce, to screen his next sessor. At the same time, he also ced his own personal note about the record of his arrival to this continent inside the pce. After all, in his point of view, the spiritual energy in this continent was much thinner than the continent where he came, and it was not conducive for a long-term practice for cultivators. Under a freakbination of factors, the middle-aged man mistakenly stumbled into this hidden pce that Han Guang Immortal Lord left for his sessor. Because he didn¡¯t meet the requirements of Han Guang Immortal Lord, he didn¡¯t get the cultivation method that Han Guang Immortal Lord left behind, but he identally got this personal note. Afterwards, he went out by a narrow escape. He almost became a corpse in that ce. And ording to the record in this personal note, as long as it was a recognized sessor, that person would not be attacked when going out. After returning to the n, the middle-aged man informed this thing to the other elders in the n. But until he broke through from the peak of Demigod stage into the Synthesis stage, and then became the old ancestor of the n, only then did he hear the news that didn¡¯t arrive from their n¡¯s younger generation who entered the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave. And today, after he had been stuck at the middle stage of Synthesis rank for more than nine hundred years, the middle-aged man finally got the news that he almost gave up. This news was not only the hope of their Yi n, but also his hope. However, he didn¡¯t know if that cultivator who also entered the hidden pce of Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave with him during that time was still alive. That person¡¯s cultivation was only slightly lower than him. Because he was injured by him when he was going to snatch the personal note, afterwards, he became even more seriously hurt because of the heavy difficulty of going out of the pce. When he wanted to kill him directly, that cultivator escaped by using the life-saving magic treasure. The middle-aged man thought of that cultivator who was almost killed by him, and couldn¡¯t help but slightly narrow his eyes. After all, the magic treasure that he took out was not like the thing that the cultivator in thete stage of Nascent Soul was able to possess. He only hoped that when he came out to catch Chu Wuyong, he didn¡¯t have any unexpected unforeseen event that happened. **** Li Luo was sitting on top of a stool, as his long hair was arranged up by two capable women behind him, and tied it up with a small jade crown. The clothes on his body were also reced with a veryplicated robe. Then, the two female cultivators put on a dark gold translucent outer robe, and then respectfully and silently retreated. Li Luo felt as if he had returned to the first world when he was forced to marry Qin Yu. At that time, he was also wearing a very grand andplicated robe. But now hepletely felt that it was not the same as at that time. At that time, he did not realize that he had actually fallen in love with Qin Yu, and he was still very resistant to marrying a man. Now, he felt an uncontroble joy in his heart, to the extent that he almost couldn¡¯t suppress the corner of his lips from raising. Chu Wuyong pushed open the door and walked in, and immediately saw Li Luo¡¯s happy expression that couldn¡¯t be hidden. Chu Wuyong¡¯s pair of eyes that are always very indifferent, and even would make people feel scared, at this time, it was just like the melting frost in the early spring, andpletely transformed into a pool of spring water. When Li Luo also saw Chu Wuyong, a smile immediately bloomed on his face, as that originally very beautiful face, at this time appeared even more exceptionally gorgeous and moving; this made people¡¯s heart pound only after taking a nce, "Wuyong." The expression in Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes became more and more gentle. He walked to Li Luo¡¯s side and leaned down, lightly kissed Li Luo¡¯s forehead, "Xiao Luo, I¡¯m very happy today." Li Luo felt the warm touch on his forehead. The smile on his face became even sweeter, just like being soaked in a jar of honey, it made people feel soft, "I¡¯m also very happy." Chapter 131.2 Chapter 131.2: Chu Wuyong looked at Li Luo¡¯s smile, and couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and bite Li Luo¡¯s lips. His Xiao Luo smile was so sweet, it made him want to taste whether or not Xiao Luo¡¯s lips were also sweet like honey. Thinking this way, Chu Wuyong licked and nibbled Li Luo¡¯s lips a few times, and then pried open Li Luo¡¯s mouth, and wrapped around Li Luo¡¯s tongue, letting Li Luo and himself sink deeper into it together. Li Luo¡¯s breathing gradually became hurried by Chu Wuyong¡¯s kiss, and there was a faint blush on his cheeks. He simply took the initiative to hook his arms around Chu Wuyong¡¯s neck and got himself up. Because of Li Luo¡¯s action, Chu Wuyong¡¯s breathing was also suddenly elerated, as the original gentle and lingering kiss immediately became fierce, as if he wanted to devour this youth who he was kissing into his stomach, and integrated into his own flesh and blood in general. If it wasn¡¯t for the knock on the door outside at this time, the jade belt that was originally wrapped around Li Luo¡¯s slender waist would be ripped off by Chu Wuyong. "Lord, the preparations for the Daopanion ceremony has beenpleted." The sound of Wu Chen¡¯s voice came from the outside. He just passed the message this way, there was no movement to push open the door. The five senses of the cultivators were very sharp. When he was standing outside the door, he had already heard the subtle voices inside. Naturally, it was impossible to rush in and disturb Chu Wuyong and Li Luo. After he finished speaking, Wu Chen didn¡¯t do anything else, and just quietly waited outside the door. Chu Wuyong kissed Li Luo again for a while, only then he withdrew. His pupils were dark and deep as he wiped away the wet stains on Li Luo¡¯s lips. Afterwards, he lightly kissed Li Luo¡¯s eyes and then rearranged the messy clothes on Li Luo¡¯s body. He waited for a while until Li Luo was breathing smoothly, before he pulled Li Luo¡¯s hand and took him out of the room. Besides Wu Chen, there were more than ten cultivators who lowered their heads and quietly waited for the two men outside the door. At their side, there was a carriage that was pulled by four spiritual beasts with lion heads and horse bodies. The walls of the carriage were not the wood, rather, it was a thin curtain hung on all sides, which made the people able to faintly see the person inside. Chu Wuyong led Li Luo to board the carriage. The cultivators who had originally lowered their heads immediately divided into two groups and surrounded the two sides of the carriage. Wu Chen leaped into the front of the carriage and ordered the four spiritual beasts in front to move. The carriage that had originally parked on the ground immediately rose slowly and headed towards the site where the ceremony was held. The lion head and horse body spiritual beasts pulled the carriage very steadily. The thin curtains hanging around the carriage asionally blown by the cool breeze between the peaks; this made Li Luo, who was sitting inside, faintly see the scenery outside through the wave-like floating curtain. At this time, it was early in the morning, the time of the day when the air was the freshest. As the wind that carried the mist of morning dew blew gently, the morning sun from the mountainside also rose slowly. The surroundings of mountain peaks were covered by this mist, and people can only faintly see it. It was unclear, but also as if it was a fairnd. Li Luo¡¯s right hand was held tightly by Chu Wuyong who was sitting next to him. He also sped Chu Wuyong¡¯s big hand with his smaller hand. He felt his heart was full at this moment. The carriage soon arrived at the top of the mountain peak where they will hold the Daopanion ceremony. Because of Chu Wuyong¡¯s request, at this time, all the people of Xuan Ming Pce had already arrived here. The open space above the mountain peak was filled with the densely packed people, but no one was talking to each other. Rather, they all raised their head and looked towards the direction of the arrival carriage. The lion head with a horse¡¯s body spiritual beasts carried the carriage and steadilynded on the t ground not far away in front of the crowd. All the people of Xuan Ming Pce who had originally raised their head immediately turned their gaze and looked forward to the fluttering thin curtain of the carriage, only to see a slender hand stretched out from the inside and pushed aside the thin curtain. The eyes of everyone were brightened and showed full of gossip radiance. However, when they saw Chu Wuyong, who was dressed in a ck robe,ing out from the inside, the expression in their eyes became dull and suddenly felt a little disappointed. After seeing Chu Wuyonge out, they saw he extended his hand to the inside of the carriage and pulled out a hand that was even more slim and fair. Their somewhat depressed heart just a moment ago, immediately rose up with spirit again. It was finally the time to confirm the credibility of the gossip. Recently, the people in the inner pce were madly passing the news on them that Chu Wuyong was going to form Daopanion with the former Demon Lord, the person who had nearly died after being seriously injured by him. When this was said, nine out of ten people didn¡¯t believe it. Seeing the Lord loathed the appearance of the former Demon Lord very much nowadays, how could he want to form Daopanion with the former Demon Lord? Unless the sun was rising from the west. Then, Chu Wuyong gave the instruction that it was time to hold the Daopanion ceremony. After the order, all the people were going to the front of the stage. Almost more than half of the people present secretly carried the mental watch for the gossip toe. On the surface, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to talk openly about Chu Wuyong. But it was still possible to secretly take a look at the gossip inside. Under the eager eyes of everyone, the owner of the very beautiful hand that was held by Chu Wuyong, slowly came out of the carriage. His jet-ck and supple hair was carefully bundled, even the front hair didn¡¯t leak a bit in the forehead. A very gorgeous face was exposed to the crowd. On his fair as snow face was a red mole between his eyebrows which was unusually eye-catching; and those ruby-like pupils were focused on Chu Wuyong who was holding his hand, without giving a single nce to other people; his lips were like the red plum blossoms on the snow as it slightly raised, and seemed to contain unlimited sweetness. This was the face of an exceptional beauty that made people who saw him unable to forget, but this face also belonged to the previous temperament of Yun Tianheng, and his method was known to be ruthless and harsh. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but simultaneously draw out a mouthful of cold air in their heart. They didn¡¯t think that the partner of the Lord¡¯s Daopanion unexpectedly was really the former Devil Lord Yun Tianheng in the rumor. Could it be that this was the legendary love hate rtionship? The Lord¡¯s heart was indeed very hard to understand. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 37 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . ¡°Let theme in . ¡± ¡°Yes . ¡± Wu Chen made a sound of agreement . Immediately, the two people, a man and a woman, entered the room and bowed respectfully toward Chu Wuyong, ¡°Lord . ¡± Chu Wuyong slightly nodded, ¡°For you toe over, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Lord, the Immortal Ind has opened . ¡± The young man opened his mouth and said, ¡°After the opening of Immortal Ind, there will be a month¡¯s time for all the cultivators in Demigod stage who have received the news to rush over and get the opportunity to enter . ¡± Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes shed a glimmer of light, making people unable to see the emotions in his eyes . After a long time, he said, ¡°Okay, I know, you can withdraw . ¡± The woman who was standing next to the young man didn¡¯t say a word, but when she withdrew from the room, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her head and secretly took a nce at Chu Wuyong . Seeing that Chu Wuyong¡¯s attention at this time was not directed on them at all, instead, his head was directed towards the young man with exceptional looks at his side; the expression in the woman¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but darken . Afterwards, she took back her gaze, and hurriedly followed her elder brother out of the room . When Li Luo saw that pair of brother and sistere in, he immediately became a little lost in thought, and didn¡¯t return to his senses until they went out . Afterwards, he found out that Chu Wuyong had been looking at him for a long time . He opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t know what to say . In these more than two hundred years, he had long thought of a way and vaguely exined to Chu Wuyong that he was actually going to leave this world in the end . After all, he couldn¡¯t say the real situation from his mouth . Chu Wuyong also knew that as long as those pair of brother and sister appeared, they would soon be separated . But during those periods of time he knew, he only pressed him to do it in all sorts of ces, made him covered in his smell inside and out, and then he went out with him and brought these brother and sister back . ¡°Wuyong, let¡¯s wait for the next opening of Immortal Ind to go . ¡± Li Luo lowered his head and looked at his own hand, only to suddenly find that his hand had long been unconsciously clenched very tightly . Chu Wuyong reached out his hands and pried open Li Luo¡¯s fingers that pinched the center of his palm and almost let out blood traces, then ced his own hand into Li Luo¡¯s hand and held it . He lifted Li Luo¡¯s chin, and looked at his eyes as he said, ¡°No, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow at dawn . ¡± If they miss this one, they will have to wait another thousand years for the next opening of Immortal Ind . In these thousand years, it was impossible for him to press down his own cultivation, so that he would not break through to the Synthesis stage . In fact, he has been suppressing his cultivation speed enough in the more than three hundred years . Chu Wuyong was eager to be able to have Li Luo forever . He also thought about the consequences of him forcibly not letting Li Luo go . Maybe Li Luo would not think about anything at the beginning, but he would certainly hate him in the end . Even if he can be ruthless to others, but to the person who he really cared about, even if Li Luo would only give him a hateful look, it would be as if a sharp knife had cut his heart, leaving a bloody mark . Early next morning, after Chu Wuyong handed over all the affairs in the Xuan Ming Pce properly . He and Li Luo simultaneously dripped a drop of their blood above the Immortal Ind token, to a blue crystal in the same shape of a key . After the opening of Immortal Ind, the cultivators who met the requirements of need to go to Immortal Ind . As long as they dropped a drop of their blood on the Immortal Ind token, the token would automatically guide the cultivator how to go to Immortal Ind . When the blood touched the token, the original colorless token immediately shed a bright ray of light, and floated from their hands and into the midair . Then, a small light was projected from the top of the key, pointing straight to the southeast direction . After a quarter of an hour, the key-shaped token fell from midair, and once again returned to the hands of Li Luo and Chu Wuyong . Chu Wuyong took out a flying spiritual tool, and sat above the flying spiritual tool with Li Luo, before driving it in the direction pointed by the token . Every time they reached a distance, the key-shaped token would once again point in a direction, and soon the two of them saw a blue sea . There was basically no ce to settle down on top of the sea surface . Fortunately, a cultivator¡¯s energy was much better than that of the ordinary person . Plus, Chu Wuyong and Li Luo were already cultivators of the Demigod stage . Even if they don¡¯t sleep and rest for a year, it doesn¡¯t matter . Chu Wuyong and Li Luo flew above the sea surface, aimlessly heading forward . On the second day, two cultivators riding on a flying sword passed them . Different from the speed of Chu Wuyong¡¯s drove the flying spiritual tool, they just shed a shadow in front of Li Luo and very quickly moved to the distant ce, before disappearing in front of them . After four or five days, only then a huge ind finally emerged before their eyes . Most part of this ind was hidden in the thick white mist, which seemed indistinct on the vast sea surface, and looked unclear . As soon as they arrived at the ind, the light of the tokens that the two of them were holding became more and more dazzling, and faintly requesting them to fly toward the ind . Upon seeing this, Chu Wuyong reached out his hand and held Li Luo¡¯s hand that wasn¡¯t holding the token lightly, and then with the key-shaped token in his other hand, he flew toward the ind together with Li Luo . When they came into contact with the white mist around the ind, the white mist seemed to be dissolved as a passage formed, allowing the two of them to enter . Moreover, the passage behind was scattered out as they moved forward . Chu Wuyong and Li Luo don¡¯t know how long the time had passed when they went through the white mist, before there was finally other scenery that appeared in front of them . On the unusually green meadow, there was a round animal with white fur . Apparently sensing the different movements in its surroundings, it immediately jumped with its four small short legs and hid in the not far away underbrush at the side, and disappeared at once . Li Luo came down from the flying spiritual tool, he stepped on the soft grass and looked around . The ce where they stopped over was a huge meadow . After he took a nce at it, the scene that filled his eyes was an area of green simr to a jadeite . Li Luo remembered that the entrance to another continent was in a cave on this Immortal Ind, but it was not so simple to get there . All those who entered Immortal Ind need to get forty-nine different items of the required materials, and finally deliver all the items to the designated location, only then will they get the chance to enter that cave . Some items were especially easy to get, some items were in a ce that would require the cultivator to be ced in a life and death situation, and some items may need to be snatched from the hands of other cultivators . And all the people have a year of time to fight this opportunity . This also meant that the time he had together with Chu Wuyong was less than a year left . Then, not waiting for Li Luo to continue to think about it, there were two children dressed in red clothes that covered the chest and abdomen and only the size of palm appeared in front of him and Chu Wuyong . The two of them looked at each other and then flew respectively to the shoulder of Li Luo and Chu Wuyong . These two were precisely the two small spirit bodies scattered out from the ind spirit of Immortal Ind, giving Li Luo and Chu Wuyong to point out what materials were required . They were simr to the system dolls in the game that assigned missions to yers . Finally, after the cultivators have collected all the required materials, they will guide all the cultivators who havepleted all the tasks to find the ind spirit of Immortal Ind . After the ind spirit determined it, only then the passing cultivators can enter theke inside the cave that was the entrance to another continent . Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133: Immortal Path of Devil Lord (Final) . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . In a somewhat dark cave, a silver moon-like sh of the sword suddenly shed, and the entire cave was illuminated in an instant . A small mountain-like giant beast howled, and arge amount of blood immediately flowed out from its body, just like a fountain . Its bucket-sized eyes resentfully stared at the small cultivator who stood in front of it . The giant beast growled angrily, wanting to rush forward and tear up the cultivator who had wounded it . Its voice also carried an attack power, and the stones on the entire big cave wall were shaken out . Even the entire cave continuously trembled . Chu Wuyong was standing firmly on the ground, and didn¡¯t change his stance even a bit at the violent tremor of the cave . He held a big sword that was taller than one person in his hand, and the translucent sword¡¯s surface reflected Chu Wuyong¡¯s handsome and expressionless face . The big sword in his hand trembled slightly, as if it was happy because of the battle . The giant beast¡¯s tworge eyes have turned into blood red, obviously it has entered a berserk state . Its huge ws mmed twice on the ground before rushing to Chu Wuyong who was standing in front of it . The rock-like armor that grew on the outside of its skin expanded and gathered up, making its whole body look just like a huge stone rolling ball . When the giant beast was about to hit him, Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure suddenly shed to the top of the giant beast¡¯s head, and the big sword in his hand swept down ruthlessly to the rock armor wrapped around the beast . Along with a more dazzling sword light and sparks that burst out of the metal, the hard armor of the giant beast was cut open wide by the sword light of the big sword, revealing the flesh below . Then the next moment, a great amount of blood came out from the cut . The giant beast immediately howled in pain, seemingly wanted to retreat, but its huge body hindered its escape road . Let it only be like a huge target to be abused by Chu Wuyong . Finally, the giant beast seemed to be unable to withstand it, let out a long howl sound, before the flesh of its whole body copsed, and the thick armor that originally protected the skin was like a sharp arrow as it shot toward Chu Wuyong . When Chu Wuyong resisted these attacks, a faint white light suddenly emerged on the beast¡¯s chest . Immediately after, that white round light jumped down from the beast¡¯s chest and was about to enter into the rock below to hide away, but its soft body was suddenly pinched by two fine and slender fingers . ¡°Owh-wu!¡± The white round small thing squirmed wildly, just like a small meatball that was bouncing around . Li Luo could only grasp the white round small thing with his whole palm . The red cloth child who sat on Li Luo¡¯s shoulder looked at the white round small thing within his hands, and pped his own small hands, ¡°Congrattions, you caught thest item of the required materials¡ª¡ªChongming beast¡¯s main body . ¡± This white round small thing within Li Luo¡¯s hand was the real appearance of the giant beast . This kind of spiritual beast was very rare, and the trouble of killing it was not very difficult . The difficulty was that after its main body came out to escape, you needed to capture it before it touched the ground . If you miss this opportunity, the Chongming beast would hide in the ground, and only after a few hundred years, it would once again condense the same huge body, and thene out . Because of this, Li Luo and Chu Wuyong had failed three or four times before, and this time they finally seeded, and they spent more than a month looking for the Chongming beast who liked to hide in the cave . ¡°You have collected all the required materials . Do you want to go and find the ind spirit now?¡± The palm-sized red clothes child swayed his feet and asked while looking at Li Luo . In fact, Chu Wuyong and Li Luo should be able to collect everything on an earlier date, but the two of them were not in a hurry to collect it . Until two months ago, Chu Wuyong collected all the items he needed . Then, he refused the red clothes child¡¯s suggestion to take him to see the ind spirit . He continued to stay and help Li Luo to collect the required materials . Naturally, the spirit body scattered out from the ind spirit didn¡¯t reject his request . After all, if you don¡¯t collect all the required materials, you are bound to be unable to see the ind spirit . But after you collected all the required materials, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you want to choose right away, either meet the ind spirit or stay to help the cultivator who was with you and visit the ind spirit togetherter . In this span of time, they also met other cultivators who obviously suffered untold hardships while trying to get the required materials, but at thest moment, they suddenly gave up . Li Luo looked at Chu Wuyong who was approaching him, and suddenly there was a bit of a feeling of retreat that arose in his heart . Because Chu Wuyong helped him collect the required materials, and the two of them didn¡¯t have any thought to hurry, so only on thest day that they decided to see the ind spirit . Chu Wuyong had already arrived in front of Li Luo at this moment . He clearly saw a somewhat struggling expression in Li Luo¡¯s eyes, and his eyes instantly softened . ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡± Chu Wuyong stretched out his hand and held Li Luo¡¯s palm tightly . Then he turned to the red clothes child who was sitting on his shoulder, ¡°Take us now to find the ind spirit . ¡± After hearing Chu Wuyong¡¯s words, the two red clothes children who were sitting on Li Luo and his shoulder immediately stood up from their shoulders, and flew to the front of Li Luo and Chu Wuyong . Each of them drew a semicircle in midair with their two hands . Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134:Extra; Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . The time went by, and it was already three months after the good healthy Jin Chenji returned from his honeymoon with Li Luo . Li Luo and Jin Chenji were going on a honeymoon for almost half a year, before finally being reminded of their own job . Moreover, after not typing the words on hisputer for more than half a year, Li Luo¡¯s hand also felt a bit itchy, wanting to type again . So, when Jin Chenji went to work, he began to nest in their home and type on hisputer . His originally somewhat rusty hand speed, due to theck of typing the words for more than half a year, had recovered the sensation again after a few days . Moreover, he was pleasantly surprised to find that Cloud Passed Heavy Boat was online again . He immediately sent over a smiling face expression . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat replied very quickly, but the reply was still very simple . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [In . ] Li Luo quickly typed down a reply and sent it over . Pen Above Fame Ink: [Long time no see! How have you been recently?] There seemed to be a pause at the other side, apparently pondering about something, after more than a minute passed, only then did he reply to Li Luo . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [Very good {smiling face}] Li Luo¡¯s current life was simply just like soaking in honey . Although he doesn¡¯t know who Cloud Passed Heavy Boat was, and that he only knew that Cloud Passed Heavy Boat should be a man, moreover his character was very serious and reserved, Li Luo already chatted with him for so long; he had long been regarded as his friend . Even though the current society¡¯s eptance of homosexuality was not very high, but Li Luo doesn¡¯t want to deceive his friend . If he told Cloud Passed Heavy Boat that he liked a man, and he can¡¯t ept it, then maybe the two of them would be in less contact . Pen Above Fame Ink: [I¡¯m recently married a man {shy}] Cloud Passed Heavy Boat naturally knew that he was a man . After Li Luo typed the words, he looked at theputer screen while holding his breath a bit . After all, he still attached great importance to Cloud Passed Heavy Boat, this friend . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [En, I am also together with the person who I had secretly been in love with for a very long time recently, and he is also a man . ] Li Luo didn¡¯t expect that Cloud Passed Heavy Boat was actually also GAY . Moreover, he had someone who he secretly loved . In his impression, Cloud Passed Heavy Boat should be a sessful man, and the way he handled problems was very calm and reliable . Li Luo really can¡¯t imagine that he would be secretly in love with someone . Pen Above Fame Ink: [Do you really secretly love someone? I can¡¯t tell . ] Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [Because he is too slow {smile}] Pen Above Fame Ink: [Who would have thought that you liked this kind of a bit silly type? Hehehe, how on earth did you like him?] Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but gossip . After all, besides him and his lover Jin Chenji, he has never meet another same-sex couple . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [He is very cute, and when I look at him, it makes me want to take a bite to taste, moreover...he is still very cute now {smile} . ] Cute? How can a man be described as cute? And you still want to take a bite while looking at him? Li Luo tried to imagine the other half of Cloud Passed Heavy Boat in his mind, and hepletely couldn¡¯t imagine what a cute man who was praised by Cloud Passed Heavy Boat would look like . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [How do you feel about your other half?] How he felt about Jin Chenji? Li Luo looked at theputer screen and couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand and touched his waist . Jin Chenji was usually very good to him, but his demand was a bit greater at night, which caused his waist still felt a little sore although it was already the afternoon now . Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell this to Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Pen Above Fame Ink: [He treats me very well, and I¡¯ll always be together with him all my life anyway . ] When Li Luo typed this sentence, a smile appeared on his face, and his eyes also slightly shone . Even in his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but emerge at the scene where he and Jin Chenji were old and gray-haired, tremblingly while supporting each other to move forward . Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but let out augh . The other side seemed to have some matter, and didn¡¯t reply to Li Luo right away . By the time almost half an hour passed, and Li Luo had already finished a chapter of the novel, only then did the notification box of a new message lit up again . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [En, I¡¯ll also treat my lover well, so that he would never want to leave me for lifetime . ] Because of thismon topic with Cloud Passed Heavy Boat, Li Luo felt that the friendship between him and Cloud Passed Heavy Boat became stronger . After all, besides him, he has no one else who can talk about this topic . Moreover, Li Luo would feel very rxed when he was chatting with Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Although he never met face to face with him, he felt that Cloud Passed Heavy Boat understood him very well . As a result, Li Luo liked to chat with Cloud Passed Heavy Boat even more . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat looked very busy, but he would certainly reply to his message when he has time . Therefore, Li Luo would right away go to find Cloud Passed Heavy Boat to chat between the gap of his work typing the novel . On this day, Li Luo alreadypleted his typing task for the day . Because he was bored, he suddenly have a thought to go visit a gay forum . After he read a red-marked post, he was silent for a long time, before secretly opening the chat box with Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Pen Above Fame Ink: [Heavy Boat, are you there?] After a minute, there was a reply . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [En?] Li Luo ced his hands on the keyboard, he hesitated for a long time before typing a sentence . Pen Above Fame Ink: [In your opinion, would my partner agree to let me be top once? {cry}] It took a long, long time before the other side replied to him again . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [Why do you have this idea?] Li Luo immediately sent over the address of that post on the chat box . After a long time passed, only then the other side replied back to him . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [You can ask, he would agree {smile}] Pen Above Fame Ink: [Really? Then I will ask him at night, hehehe, I¡¯m certainly going to be very gentle to him . ] Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [{smile}] Then, when Jin Chenji returned at night, Li Luo followed him from the door to the kitchen, watched him cook, and just like a puppy once again followed Jin Chenji who was going out from the kitchen while holding a dish in his hands . Jin Chenji looked at the puppy-like expression in Li Luo¡¯s eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but hook the corner of his mouth . As he looked at Li Luo, his long eyshes slightly droopy, making people unable to see the emotion in his eyes clearly, ¡°Xiao Luo, what do you want to say to me?¡± Li Luo looked at Jin Chenji, and could not help but be a little afraid to say it, his eyes drifted a few times, before he could gather his courage to look at Jin Chenji and said, ¡°Chenji, I want to be on top tonight . ¡± He even thought if Jin Chenji would refuse him, he would show him that website, and then said that he would not let him on the top, it means he doesn¡¯t love him . Jin Chenji¡¯s eyes shed a glimmer of dark light, as his thin lips slightly raised: ¡°Alright . ¡± After that, when they went to bed at night, Li Luo finally got what he wanted, except that he cried worse than usual that night . His pair of eyes were swollen, on his chest and waist were full of Jin Chenji¡¯s kiss marks . There were also Jin Chenji¡¯s finger marks on his waist that came out when he suppressed and pinched him . After they were done, Li Luo simply felt his legs were not his own, and he even whimpered softly in his sleep, it won¡¯t do to feel wronged . Jin Shenji actually seemed more satisfied than usual, and then he silently collected the homepage of the gay forum¡¯s website that Li Luo gave him . After all, when he slightly swept a few nces in the afternoon, he found many different ways of eating, very satisfied . This way of eating tonight was also very delicious, he would try something else next time . In his sleep, Li Luo waspletely unaware that the person who he shared the bed with was already nning to study how to sample him in N ways over and over again in his heart . The next day, at noon, only then Li Luo shakingly sat up from the bed, he felt that his arms and legs were trembling, especially his legs, and he couldn¡¯t get out of bed at all . Li Luo really wanted to cry but had no tears as he continued to recline on the bed . He opened his cellphone button in depression, and then he looked at the chat box with Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [How was itst night?] Li Luo recalledst night, the pleasure that made his scalp felt numb, and also his even more shameful crying appearance, he silently replied to Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Pen Above Fame Ink: [......] Cloud Passed Heavy Boat replied to him in the next second . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [What¡¯s wrong? Did you feel ufortablest night? {Touch head}] Comfort was veryfortable, but it waspletely different from what he thought . Li Luo was sullen, and was prepared to reply at Cloud Passed Heavy Boat, but when he looked at Cloud Passed Heavy Boat¡¯s reply just recently, a sudden p of thunder burst in his mind . Then he gritted his teeth and replied word by word . Pen Above Fame Ink: [Jin, Chen, Ji?!] Inside the spacious office, a handsome man dressed in a straight ck suit looked at the words that jumped out of hisputer screen, the corner of his original curved lips couldn¡¯t help but once again raise, apparently very happy, ¡°My little fool finally discovered it . ¡± Then he tried to send a message to coax his little baby, but found that his message was not in, and the system directly gave a notice ¡°the other side is offline¡± . Jin Chenji looked at the notice, reached out his hand and touched his slightly raised lips, ¡°Are you so angry?¡± In the evening, Jin Chenji clutched Li Luo¡¯s waist, his eyes were deep, as he moved his lower body, he leaned down and licked Li Luo¡¯s ear, ¡°Be obedient, and quickly pull me out of the cklist . ¡± Li Luo cried while grabbing the bed sheet, he gasped for breath, and his voice had long be hoarse: ¡°No...would not pull...¡± Jin Chenji once again ate Li Luo a few mouthfuls, before taking out his cellphone, and turning it on . He directly logged into his ount, and very proudly showed Li Luo the tip that he gave to his new novel, which had more than 100,000 . ¡°Be obedient, and listen to me . I¡¯m your number one gold master now, hurry up pull me out of the cklist . ¡± ¡°......¡± ...... ¡°...Jin Chenji, wu...you...bastard...¡± ...... Finally, it unknow if Li Luo had pulled Jin Chenji out of the cklist that night, only know that at noon the next day, Li Luo still couldn¡¯t get up from the bed, and the employees at Jin Chenji¡¯spany felt that the boss today was very easy to talk . Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135: Extra; the New Emperor and Empress . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo felt his body seemed to be floating in warm water . After a while, only then did he gradually sense the weight of his body . Li Luo slowly opened his eyes and found himself sitting inside a carriage . Li Luo lowered his head and looked at his body, only to see himself dressed in a close-fitting andfortable robe, and loose silver-gray muslin clothes on the outside . [Host, you have returned to the first world~] Xiao Qi said in Li Luo¡¯s mind . Li Luo listened to the rolling sound of the wheels that were not loud outside, and resisted the urge to lift open the curtain to see Qin Yu . In fact, after being together with Jin Chenji in the real world, there was a lot less regret about the fact that he didn¡¯t face up his own heart and together with Qin Yu in the first world . But this matter was still like a knot in his heart . Therefore, at this time, when Jin Chenji went out for a week on a business trip, Li Luo used his opportunity to return to the first world, and he also made Xiao Qi to set the time of hise back at that day when Qin Yu attacked Qing Xiao Country, thest country in the territory of the world within this book . Li Luo was clenching his hands, and after he felt himself alreadypletely familiar with this body, only then he leaned his body back on the carriage wall . The carriage continued to advance slowly, he almost didn¡¯t feel any ufortable bumps . After more than an hour of time, the carriage finally stopped and the carriage door was opened . Qin Yu was standing straight outside the carriage, his eyes were deep as he looked at his direction . ¡°Mucheng, it¡¯s already safe, you cane down now . ¡± It was the same dialogue as before . Li Luo looked at Qin Yu because it had been so long, his face in his memory had be a bit fuzzy, and at this moment he once again appeared in front of him . Li Luo felt his heart can¡¯t help but skipped a little bit faster . Just like at that time, Li Luo half bent his body to get out of the carriage, but when he left the carriage, he identally stepped on the front hem of his robe, as his body immediately fell to the front uncontrobly . Qin Yu hurriedly took a few steps forward to catch him . After Qin Yu caught Li Luo, he simply held Li Luo in his bosom, then he let out a chuckle before whispering in Li Luo¡¯s ear, ¡°Mucheng, howe you are so active today?¡± Li Luo¡¯s ear tips immediately reddened and burned hot a bit because of the warm breaths from Qin Yu . However, he didn¡¯t break away from Qin Yu¡¯s embrace, rather raised his head and looked at Qin Yu, and found that Qin Yu was also looking at him . When Qin Yu saw a somewhat unable to hide nostalgia, guilt, and the trace of love emotions in Li Luo¡¯s eyes, Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help but nked for a while . Then he saw the man in his arms, wrapped his hands around his neck, before raising his head and printed a kiss at the corner of his lips . After Li Luo finished doing these things, only then he felt that what he did was somewhat inconsistent with his attitude towards Qin Yu before, but he originally wanted toe back, and speak properly about his love for this identity of Jin Chenji . Qin Yu stared nkly at Li Luo for a moment, before his eyes immediately appeared a bit serene and deep . He pressed down the urge to carry Li Luo to the bed and dominate him in his own heart . After all, after more than an hour of time, he would be holding the celebration banquet with all the high-ranking military officers who attacked the Qing Xiao Country together with him . At the original routine¡¯s celebration banquet, even though Qin Yu at the moment felt it was very superfluous, he couldn¡¯t cancel or postpone the celebration banquet, as this would only make those group officials more dissatisfied with Su Mucheng . After Qin Yu suppressed his own desire with great effort, the celebration banquet was held as usual . Li Luo was wearing the same robe as that night when he left Qin Yu, and sat at Qin Yu¡¯s side . Qin Yu seemed to be very seriously drinking with the officers and soldiers below, but his hand under the table was firmly holding Li Luo¡¯s hand, and from time to time rubbed a few times . Li Luo let Qin Yu hold his hand in this way, while his other hand was picking up dishes with the chopsticks to eat . Below, the officers and soldiers werepletely unaware that their Emperor and Empress were holding hands under the table . Everyone unreservedly drank the good wines¡¯ collection in the national treasury of the Qing Xiao Country . After all, they may not have much chance to drink such good wines in the future . The banquet continued until veryte at night . The officers and soldiers below were lying down to arge area . Qin Yu ordered the people to help these drunk officers and soldiers return to their room, before he took Li Luo to stand up from the seat and walked toward the outside garden . Seeing Qin Yu left, all the taijians and pce maids at his side approached him, they held antern and wanted to lead the way in front of Qin Yu and Li Luo . ¡¤ ¡°Taijian¡±: eunuchs, who were men that were castrated, are not the same as taijian as taijian refers to specific positions in the Imperial Pce and government which were upied by men that were castrated . Qin Yu pulled Li Luo¡¯s hand, he didn¡¯t want the extra person to destroy the atmosphere between him and Li Luo, so he personally held antern and ordered the taijians and pce maids who were waiting at the side to withdraw . He and Li Luo advanced toward the courtyard where they were now living in the imperial pce of the Qing Xiao Country . In the originally short section of road, Qin Yu and Li Luo took almost three burned incense sticks to simply walk . Seeing there was no sign of Li Luo breaking away from his pulled hand, and also didn¡¯t have the past indifferent expression to him, Qin Yu¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat, and felt his mouth more and more dry . After returning to the room, Qin Yu pulled Li Luo on the bed . Although Li Luo still showed the same not very adapt to his invasion as before, but he didn¡¯t resist as much as before, and also took the initiative to hold his neck and kissed him, Qin Yu couldn¡¯t help but firmly imed him many times in bed, until the sky was slightly bright, only then he let go of Li Luo who was too tired to open his eyes . Qin Yu cleaned up Li Luo¡¯s body and put him back on the bed . Qin Yu caressed Li Luo¡¯s full of marks but very smooth and exquisite back, as he thought of the slight uneasy feeling in his heart before, and then thought of Li Luo¡¯s appearancest night, his hand that caressed Li Luo¡¯s back suddenly paused . Could it be that Mucheng is trying to leave him again? When Qin Yu thought of those five years Li Luo disappeared before, the ck mist pressure was rolling over uncontrobly within his pupils . If Mucheng still doesn¡¯t love him, he could wait for Mucheng to fall in love with him, even if it took a long time . However, the only thing he couldn¡¯t stand was Mucheng leaving him . And he currently has enough power topletely trap his beloved one . Qin Yu looked at Li Luo¡¯s sleeping face, he leaned over and kissed Li Luo¡¯s forehead, and then he quietly stood up, without disturbing Li Luo even a bit . No matter what, he would not let this person once again leave his side . As a result, when Li Luo was unaware, his side was actually surrounded by many secret guards that Qin Yu specially prepared for him . As long as Qin Yu isn¡¯t around him, the secret guards will keep watch on him from every inconspicuous ce around him . But very quickly, Qin Yu discovered that Li Luo seemed to have no intentions in leaving him, and obviously when he was interacting with him, Li Luo was unlike before, which hoped that he could ¡°turn over a new leaf¡± and like a woman . Qin Yu seemed to be able to really feel that Li Luo truly fell in love with him as he hoped . He originally thought all this could only be in his dream, but it actually happened before his eyes . **** Like this, two years of time very quickly passed . Qin Yu had removed most of the original secret guards that he sent to look after Li Luo, and only left behind a few secret guards to protect the safety of Li Luo . In these two years, Qin Yu was able to see clearly that Li Luo was truly willing to stay at his side . Therefore, Qin Yu¡¯s mood became more and more happy, to the extent that some officials in the court had forgotten his swift and fierce style . Qin Yu expressionlessly sat on the top of the dragon throne, no one can see what he thought on his face, but those pair of deep and ck eyes were covered with ayer of dark light, just like a rainstorm was about toe as the sky covered with a thickyer of ck cloud . He looked at the two officials who were bending their waist and gave a deep bow towards him . He finally opened his thin lips and said, ¡°My two beloved officials, what have you just proposed to Zhen?¡± ¡¤ ¡°Zhen¡±: The royal I or We . It was how the emperor refers to himself . The officials below clearly felt the pressure around them seemed to be several degrees lower . The two officials who originally came out to admonish, immediately frightened and knelt down on the ground with a plop sound . The white-haired official on the right side still had his back straight, as he bowed toward Qin Yu, ¡°Your majesty, this official only hopes that you can expand the harem . There is only Empress Su in the pce...it¡¯s really inappropriate to not open the branch and scatter the leaves . ¡± ¡°Empress alone is enough for Zhen . ¡± The white-haired old official bowed his body even lower, ¡°Asking the Emperor to think thrice . ¡± Qin Yu narrowed his eyes as he looked at the old official with thin stature who was kneeling on the ground, ¡°The right prime minister is already old in years, Zhen would announce his retirement tomorrow, so he can quietly pass hister years . ¡± Then he looked at the cold sweated middle-aged man who had his head lowered even more and his back seemed to be slightly trembling at the side of the right prime minister, ¡°Assistant Minister Liang made an inappropriate speech, he would be grounded for three months and deducted of one year¡¯s worth of sry . ¡± After Qin Yu spoke, no officials below dared to speak out . Qin Yu swept his eyes over the officials who lowered their head and didn¡¯t dare to look at him, ¡°All my beloved officials, do you have anything else to say? If there¡¯s nothing, then the court meeting ends here . ¡± How can the officials below dare to say anything at this moment, they would seek death if they said something, as the current rage Qin Yu would take his anger out on them . All of them bowed their heads and kowtow toward Qin Yu, ¡°Respectfully send the Emperor off . ¡± Since then, no one dared to raise the matter of expanding the harem to Qin Yu . In the huge harem that originally belonged to the emperor, there was only Su Mucheng alone, moreover he was a man . Two yearster, Qin Yu chose one child from his own rtive who he thought quite highly to be a crown prince, and named him Chang Bogong . Qin Yu ordered the senior teacher as the crown prince¡¯s tutor, to mentor the words and actions of the crown prince, and the great general of the national defense, Li Chengxu, to teach the crown prince martial arts and the art of war . He would asionally go to see the crown prince¡¯s study . Six yearster, as he said before to Li Luo, Qin Yu passed the throne to the crown prince . He didn¡¯t feel reluctant for the throne of the emperor, as if this throne that made all the people in the world rushed like ducks to obtain it, was simply insignificant to him . Li Luo was sitting inside the carriage, and lifted the curtain to look at the rear . Qin Yu at the back was talking to the crown prince Chang Bogong, who had grown up to a young man . Chang Bogong seemed to want to retain Qin Yu, but after he spoke with Qin Yu for almost three burned incense sticks, he reluctantly agreed and let Qin Yu turn around and walk over to the carriage . Sitting in front as a driver, the head eunuch Chen Fen who was trusted by Qin Yu, immediately wanted to get down from the carriage and squat on the ground to be a stool to let Qin Yu enter the carriage . But Qin Yu stopped his action, and got on the carriage himself, ¡°Chen Fen, you will be the housekeeper of me and Muchengter, moreover you are already old, so you don¡¯t have to do this kind of thing . ¡± Li Luo looked at Qin Yu who entered the carriage with a smile on his face . After Qin Yu entered the carriage, he immediately leaned over and kissed Li Luo¡¯s lips, and then sat at Li Luo¡¯s side and took him into his arms, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Li Luo raised his head and kissed Qin Yu back, ¡°Anywhere you can go . ¡± Anyway, in this world, he would always apany him until the moment he died . ...... **** Li Luo opened his eyes in a daze . As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the ceiling of the room where he and Jin Chenji lived . At the moment, the sky outside just barely had the first glimmer of light, the time seemed still very early . He came back from that world . In the end, he and Qin Yu were buried in the emperor¡¯s tomb that Qin Yu had long prepared, and they were still together as before until they died . Li Luo grabbed his hair and prepared to get up from the bed . Although the sky was still not bright, he waspletely unable to sleep at all . Just as he sat up and about to wear slippers, his cellphone that he charged on top of the bedside cab suddenly rang up . Li Luo took a look, and when he saw it was Jin Chenji who called, he immediately pressed the answer button . ¡°Xiao Luo, are you awake?¡± The sound of Jin Chenji¡¯s low and pleasant to hear voice came from the other end of his cellphone . ¡°En, Chenji, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, justst night, I had a very beautiful dream, so I want to give you a call . ¡± Jin Chenji let out a chuckle, before slowly saying, ¡°Xiao Luo, I love you . ¡± The corner of Li Luo¡¯s lips curved, he paused for a moment, before saying, ¡°Chenji, I love you too . ¡± Meeting you was the most beautiful dream in my life . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!